ClagettArchimedesIIIPart4 PDF

ARCHIMEDES
in the Middle Ages

VOLUME THREE
THE FATE OF THE MEDIEVAL ARCHIMEDES
1300 to 1565
PART IV: Appendixes, Bibliography, Diagrams and
Indexes
MARSHALL CLAGETT
THE AMERICAN PHILOSOPHICAL SOCIETY
Independence Square
Philadelphia
1978
H I
Cl
PART IV
Appendixes, Bibliography, Diagrams
and Indexes
APPENDIX I
Corrections and Additions
to Volume One
1. Short Corrections and Additions
These corrections and additions embrace the few Addenda et Corrigenda
already noted on page 720 of Volume One and, in addition, numerous
others that have been uncovered in my continuing search of the manu-
scripts and literature of medieval geometry. I have reserved complete
texts for other parts of this appendix.
Page xiv, line 10: For Theorum read Theorem.
P. xxiii, item 19: P. Treutlein, "Der Traktat des Jordanus Nemorarius
'De numeris datis,' " Abhandlungen zur Geschichte der Mathematik,
2. Heft (1879), p. 131 (whole article pp. 125-66), dates MS H as falling
between 1350 and 1380. Also at line 13for 153r read 153v.
P. xxiv, line 2: For Q.150 read Q.510. Also at line 4: For 89r-v read
89r-9Or.
P. xxv, line 8: For 92r-v read 93r.
P. xxv, line 10: For 92v read 93r.
P. xxviii, line 15: For Alkiudi read Alkindi.
P. xxix, line 11: For Millas read Millas.
P. 5, line 26: For page 605 read page 60.
P. 7, note 8: For Sines read Chords.
P. 12, paragraph 2: for an expanded consideration of the use of the
Moerbeke translations at Paris, see Volume 3, Part I.
P. 12, last line: For autorship read authorship.
P. 13, lines 20-21: Delete in ... reprinted.
P. 13, n. 28: For franslation read translation.
P. 14, n. 29: For O. Kristeller read P. O. Kristeller.
P. 14, n. 30: For Averianum read Averanium.
P. 28, comments 12-13: For Section 2 read page 60.
P. 33, end offirst paragraph: We can also note that Robert Grosseteste
briefly cites the De quadratura circuli in his Commentarius in VIII
libros physicorum Aristotelis, ed. of R. Dales (Boulder, Colorado,
1963), Bk. VII, p. 128.
1249
~
i
1250 ARCHIMEDES IN THE MIDDLE AGES
P. 33, line 5 from bottom: R. Gunther, Early Science in Oxford, Vo!' 2
(Oxford, 1923), p. 52, notes a tract of one of Bradwardine's con-
temporaries: Simon Bredon's Conclusiones quinque de numero
quadrato (MS Oxford, Bod!. Libr. Digby 178, 11v-Br), written in
Bredon's own hand. At the end of Br we read: "Has conclusiones
recommendo ego Simon de Bredone volenti circa quadraturam circuli
laborare." Gunther prints a plate including 12v and Br, from which I
have corrected his reading of quadraturas to quadraturam.
P. 34, n. 11: There is a free version of the section on quadrature from
Bradwardine's Geometry (lines 39-86 in my note) in MS Cracow, Bib!.
Jag. 1918, 15c., 40r, where Bradwardine's name is given as Magister
Henricus Brangburdinus.
P. 36, ns. 12-13: See above, Part Il, Chapter 3, Sections Il-IlI for various
manuals of practical geometry.
P. 37, line 14 from bottom: For broken letter Tread J and line 13: For
Q. 150, 89r-v read Q.510, 89r-90r.
P. 38, line 10: For BE 8.y. 18 read Gen. 1115. Glasgow MS Gen. 1115
is dated 1480 on folio 172v.
P. 38, line 5 from bottom: For 1948 read 1947.
P. 48, line 90: Vat. lat. 4275, 82v, adds after "153" the following: "Et
proportio EG ad GZ est maior quam 265 ad 153." This is missing in
the early manuscripts. It is a correction of the statement in the Greek
text that EG/GZ = 265/153. It seems to reflect the correction of the
translation believed to be by Plato of Tivoli (see Vo!. 1, p. 57, com-
ment 90).
P. 48, variant 94, line 10: For longitunine read longitudine.
P. 55, v. 146-48, first line of translation: For since read when.
P. 61, line 10: For Incidently read Incidentally.
P. 66, line 1 from bottom: For 92r-v read 93r.
P. 82, line 8 and p. 83, line 7 from bottom: For Z read Y. Y was the
reading in the manuscript (see variant line 8) and is necessary for the
succeeding reference to X.l of the Elements.
P. 84, line 21: For tringulus read triangulus.
P. 84, line 36: For 4
8
, perhaps read 41
8
A case can be made for either
reading, but the latter seems to apply more directly.
P. 91, line 4 from bottom: For Proposition Il read Proposition Ill.
P. 96, n. 6: For IV.11 read IVA.
P. 101, line 13 from bottom: For segments read four segments.
P. lOB, line 19: For qua read qua-.
P. 108, lines 21-22: See the review of Volume One by G. J. Toomer,
Speculum, Vo!' 42 (1967), p. 363.
P. 114, lines 50-52: See Toomer's review, p. 364.
P. 115, line 19: For eights read eighths.
P. 124, lines 185-86: See Toomer's review, p. 363.
CORRECTIONS AND ADDITIONS 1251
P. 143, n. 4, line 7: For .Igitur hec read G. Hec.
P. 145, n. 5: The word maiuratura that appears three times in this note
should be inauratura. It is an early term for the "surface of a sphere"
and appears in the gromatic work ascribed to Epaphroditus. See above
Part n, Chap. 3, Sect. I.
P. 158, line 138: For prius read prius..
P. 163, comment 31: For Birt. read Brit..
P. 169, line 2 from bottom: For texts read texts..
P. 170, title: For Collegii read Collegii.
P. 174, line 72: For Bread B..
P. 194, line 26: For. [1] read [1],.
P. 203, line 12 from bottom: For middel read middle.
P. 223, title: For filorum read filiorum.
P. 228, line 11: For accasion read occasion.
PP. 232-33: I now believe that the marginal notes are introduced by
the word alibi rather than by the phrase in alio, as I formerly thought.
P. 234, line 12 from bottom: For 55v read 55r.
P. 237, line 3: For second read first.
P. 238, variant 1-2: Change the Arabic "h" to "d" in the Arabic name
for" Ahmad."
P. 249, v. 21: The term "taksir" appears in the sense of mensura through-
out the Geometry of al-Khwarizmi. See the text of Rosen reprinted in
H. Schapira, "Mischnath ha-Middoth," Abhandlungen zur Geschichte
der Mathematik, 3. Heft (1880), pp. 36-44.
P. 263, lines 1, 2, 5, 7, 9, 10, 11: For square read rectangle. The Latin
text uses quadratum, but this is another instance of Gerard' s ambiguous
use of that term (See Vol. 1, p. 233). In Fig. 38, KHT should be drawn
as a rectangle. Furthermore, in the English translation of the Arabic
variant below, "K'P" (used three times) should be altered to "area
KT. " Incidentally, in the second line of that translation, the parenthesis
before "1/2 DE" should be moved to a position before "1/2 BG."
P. 281, line 9: For DE + EA = ZE + EA read DE = ZE and EA = EA.
P. 287, line 6: For trianle equals to read triangle equals.
P. 292, v. 24, line 3: For et read secundi.
P. 333, line 6 from bottom; and p. 335, line 10: For area read volume.
P. 364, Prop. XII: For a proof of this proposition, see G. B. Benedetti,
Diversarum speculationum et physicarum liber (Turin, 1585), p. 252.
His point of departure was G. Cardano, De subtilitate, Bk. 16, Chap. 1.
P. 366, Prop. XVII, c. 1-60: This solution given by the Baml Miisa
appears to have influenced a Byzantine author who labels it as a
methodos arabike (see J. L. Heiberg, "Kleine Anecdota zur byzantin-
ischen Mathematik," Zeitschrift fUr Mathematik und Physik, Vol. 33
[1888], Hist.-lit. Abth., pp. 161-63, whole article pp. 161-70).
P. 369, n.l : For a > b > c read a> c > b andfor property read property
of.
P. 374, line 3: For demonstrabiles read demonstrabo.
-
P. 374, line 17: Delete quorum cuiuslibet andfor quantitas read quantus.
P. 379, asterisk note: It is not proved directly in Bk. I of the Almagest,
but it can be proved by one of the proofs of Chapter 9 of Bk. I, as
was demonstrated in the so-called Aliud commentum de ponderibus in
Liber Iordani ... de ponderibus propositiones XIII, Prop. V (Nurem-
berg, 1533), pp. 10-13 (cf. the new edition by Joseph Brown, The
"Scientia de Ponderibus" in the Later Middle Ages, Dissertation,
University of Wisconsin, 1%7, pp. 255-58). The proof shows that, if
one take ~ m l r segments ABC and EFG (see Fig. Ap.I. 1. 1) with EFG
the arc of the larger circle, then (chord EG/chord AC) = (arc EFG/
arc ABC). Further, draw chord EF, in the larger circle, equal to AC.
Then (chord EG/chord EF) = (arcEFG/arcABC). But by the Almagest ,
Bk. I, Cap. 9, (arc EFG/arc EF) > (chord EG/chord EF). Therefore,
arc EF < arc ABC.
But these are arcs subtended by equal chords.
Hence, the arc of the larger circle is less than the arc of the smaller
circle. Q.E.D. The pertinent proof in the Almagestum, Bk. I, Cap. 9
(Venice, 1515), 6v, begins: " ... et dicam: Si descripte sint in circulo
due chorde diverse: erit proportio chorde longioris ad chordam
breviorem minor proportione arcus chorde longioris ad arcum chorde
brevioris. . . ."
P. 387, comment 79: In viewof the proof given in the precedingaddendum,
the whole discussion is beside the point since the reference is indeed
to Book I of the Almagest.
P. 399, line 11: For consequent read consequens.
P. 401, line 14: For diamter read diameter.
P. 404, line 13: For Z.5 read Z.5.
P. 411, line 25: For 0- read of.
P. 415, line 11: For exemple read example.
P. 425, line 5 from bottom: For" read".
P. 427, line 16: A description of Antiphon's procedure was available to
medieval readers in Averroes' Commentary on the Physics ofAristotle,
Aristotelis opera cum Averrois commentariis, Vol. 4, (Venice, 1562),
11vH- K: "Antiphonti autem non debet contradicere, quoniam, cum ille
fecit in circulo figuram aequalium laterum et angulorum, et fecit super
quodlibet laterum triangulum isoscelem, dividendo arcus inspicientes
latera in duo media, deducendo lineas ad extrema lateris, et sic fecit
in circulo figuram aequaliumlaterumet angulorum maiorem prima, cuius
numerus laterum est duplus ad numerum laterum primae figurae, et
cum fecit etiam in hac figura illud, quod fecit in prima, invenit etiam
in circulo figuram aliam maiorem secunda, et sic existimavit, cumfecerit
sic, quod divisio non procedit in infinitum, sed perveniat ad figuram
aequalem circulo; et cum fecit quadratum aequale huic figurae, existi-
mavit quod illud quadratum erat aequale circulo. Sed istud peccatum
non erat essentiale Geometriae, quia Geometer habet principium,
scilicet quod divisio procedit in infinitum: et ideo non debet ei contra-
dicere." (I have changed punctuation and capitalization slightly.)
P. 429, line 29: A somewhat garbled description of the procedures of
Antiphon and Bryson is found in a single Bc vellum folio (No. 63-29)
of the William Rockhill Nelson Gallery of Art and Atkins Museum of
Fine Arts (see The Nelson Gallery and Atkins Museum Bulletin, Vo!' 5,
No. 1 [1971], pp. 32-35). I read the Bryson text as follows: "brissonis:
arguitur sic, ubicumque reperitur maius et minus ibi reperitur [equale].
Sed ibi reperitur maior et minor circulus, ergo et equalis. Non valet
quia hoc est intelligendum de hiis que sunt eiusdem rationis et pertinet
ad geometriam has figuras dissolvere quia non negat principia geome-
trie." The Antiphon text runs as follows: "antifon negavit principium
geometrie, scilicet quod continuum sit divisibile in infinitum, et voluit
quod in illis figuris esset devenire per decisiones super triangulos ad
minima, et illud minimum esset tunc equale circumferencie et sic omnes
partes, et sic quadratum esset equale circulo, et sic illum non est dis-
putative quia negavit principia geometrie."
P. 430, line 6 from bottom: For quorem read quorum.
P. 438, comment 13-15: While continentur is the reading of the Basel
text, it should be corrected to continetur (see MS New York, Columbia
Univ. Ubr. Plimpton 156, 115r).
P. 440, line 14: For cornor read corner.
P. 442-43: The authorship of this work stills bristles with difficulties. See
Toomer's review of Volume 1, p. 364. Tinemue naturally leads to a
supposition ofTynemouth in Northumberland. And indeed there is a well-
known canonist, Johannes de Tinemue, who died about 1221 (see Vo!.
1, page 720). But I have been unable to find any trace of scientific
interests on the part of the canonist. In his review of my first volume,
Guy Beaujouan suggests the identification (as indeed I had some years
ago in Osiris, Vo!' 11, 1954, p. 299) of Johannes de Tinemue with
Johannes Gervasius of Exeter, and he notes that there is a Tingmouth
(or Teignmouth) in the neighborhood of Exeter. But there are difficul-
ties in connection with this identification. The first one is that, although
two manuscripts of the De curvis superjiciebus contain the name of a
Gervasius, he is stated to be of Essex (Essexta) and not of Exeter
(Exonia). This could of course be a scribal confusion. A second diffi-
culty casting doubt on the possible authorship of Johannes Gervasius
of Exeter, at least of the original text, is that Johannes Gervasius would
presumably have written the work when he was in Italy in 1262 or
thereafter, i.e., after he had some contact with the circle of Moerbeke
(for it is of interest that Johannes Gervasius died in Viterbo in 1268
and hence he could scarcely have escaped knowing Moerbeke who was
in Viterbo at the same time). But the original Latin De curvis super-
ficiebus would have been written long before the 1260s since it was
already cited by Robert Grosseteste in his Commentarius in VIII libros

physicorum Aristotelis (ed. of Dales, p. 128; Dales following the man-
uscripts has the erroneous reading of eternis for curvis; cf. MS Venice,
Bibl. Naz. Marc. VI. 222, 26r, c. 2), a work written in all likelihood
before ca. 1232 (ed. Dales, xiv) and of course certainly before his death
in 1253: "Dubitat autem aliquis utrum omnis omni comparabilis aut
non. Contra in libro De quadratura circuli et De eternis (! curvis) super-
jiciebus ." The De curvis superjiciebus was also known to Gerard of
Brussels and cited in his De Motu under the title of De piramidibus
(see Vol. 1, p. 440, n. 4). The De motu was composed considerably
earlier than the 1260's. Note that the Biblionomia of Richard de
Fournival (certainly written before 1260 and probably much earlier)
describes a codex that contains aDe piramidibus (L. Delisle, Le Cabinet
des manuscrits de la Bibliotheque Nationale, Vol. 2 [Paris, 1874],
p. 526: "42. Dicti Theodosii liber de speris, ex commentario Adelardi.
Item Archimenidis Arsamithis liber de quadratura circuli. Liber de
piramidibus. Liber de ysoperimetris. Item libri de speculis, de visu et
de ymagine speculi. In uno volumine cuius signum est littera D.")
Cf. A. Birkenmajer, Etudes d' histoire des sciences et de la philosophie
du moyen age (Wroclaw, Warszawa, Krak6w, 1970), p. 166. It is of
interest that the De piramidibus follows upon the De quadratura circuli.
P. 443, line 8: For Exter read Exeter.
P. 443, line 9: For Winton read Winchester and for 1261 read 1262.
P. 443, line 11: For 1261 read 1262.
P. 443, n. 15: Add A. B. Emden,A Biographical Register ofthe University
of Oxford to A. D. 1500, Vol. 2 (Oxford, 1958), p. 757.
P. 445, n. 23: Note that after De curvis superjiciebus, Francischus adds
an interesting phrase: "et est ut allegat iste conclusio quinta, licet
secundum aliam cotationem sit tertia. " This is clear evidence that Fran-
cischus had access to the original text as well as to the tradition of
manuscript D.
P. 445, n. 24: The De curvis superjiciebus was also cited in the Aliud
commentum de ponderibus, Prop. V, ed. of J. Brown in The "Scientiil
de ponderibus" in the Later Middle Ages (Dissertation, University of
Wisconsin, 1967), p. 255. Cf. an earlier citation of the same proposition
in Proposition I, lines 133-34 (ibid., p. 190). Similar citations to this
same proposition are found inDe proportionibus velocitatum in motibus
of Symon de Castello written in the third quarter of the 14c, ed. of J.
McCue, The Treatise "De proporcionibus velocitatum in motibus"
Attributed to Nicole Oresme (Dissertation, Univ. of Wisconsin, 1961),
pp. 44, 119; MS Paris, Bibl. de l'Arsenal 522, 133r, c. 2, 147r, c. 2.
P. 445, n. 25: For Archimenisis read Archimenidis.
P. 447, line 11 from bottom: For Q. 150 read Q. 510.
P. 447, line 8 from bottom: For collected read collated.
P. 448, line 19: For 153r read 153v.
P. 448, lines 3-2 from bottom: For 92v.... -tion) read 93r-96v.
P. 467: Note to Figure 66 should appear under Figure 67, page 471.
P. 512, line 5: For traingle read triangle.
P. 530, line 9: For 92r read 93r.
P. 531, line 3 from bottom: For DEF read DLF.
P. 541, line 1: For two, surfaces read two surfaces.
P. 548, line 4: For to read do.
P. 558, lines 2 and 5: For remanents read remnants.
P. 567, title: For Non-Archimedian read Non-Archimedean.
P. 569, end offirst paragraph: There are two "existence" proofs in Arabic
that ought to be mentioned in this context. The first is by Ibn al-Haitham
(Alhazen) in his Quadrature of the Circle. He concludes that a circle
inscribed in the lune on the side of a square is some determinate part
of that lune. With that part assumed as found-for he could in no way
find that part by construction- the proof is successfully completed (see
H. Suter, "Die Kreisquadratur des Ibn el-Hai!am," ZeitschriftfUr Math-
ematik und Physik, Vol. 44 (1899), Hist.-lit. Abteilung, pp. 32-47).
The second proof is attached to the end of Alhazen' s tract in two
Berlin manuscripts. Since it is similar to the Jordanus existence proofs
I present here the substance of it (the Arabic text and German trans-
lation are given by Suter, pages 47, 41): (1) Construct square BG on
given line AB [see Fig. Ap.I.1.2]. (2) Inscribe circle DE in square BG,
with diameter DE =AB. (3) Since circle DE is a determinate part of
square BG, the one has a fixed ratio to the other which we let be
BZ/AB. (4) We lengthen AB to H so that BH is the mean proportional
between AB andBZ; and thusAB/BH =BH/BZ. [(5)AB/BZ =BH2/BZ
2
=AB2/BH
2
-constituting steps omitted by the author.] (6) Therefore,
from (5), (3) and (2), square BG/circle DE = square BG/square BT. (7)
Hence it follows that circle DE = square BT.
P. 578, lines 15-17: See the review of Volume One by G. J. Toomer,
Speculum, Vol. 42 (1967), p. 365.
P. 583, line 3 of Latin poem: For Olim read Olim licet.
P. 583, line 2 of English poem: For Once read Although once.
P. 587: Another manuscript is that of New York, Columbia Univ. Ubr.
Smith West. MS Add. 1 (formerly Voynich MS no. 10), 138r-39r, 14c.
P. 610, line 15: For most read more.
P. 611, line 17: For DZa read Z.
P. 612: For other treatments of the quadrature by lunes, see below
Appendix H.
P. 617, line 4: For whit read wit.
P. 625, comment 55, line 3: For a read the.
P. 633, line 1: For Archimede read Archimedes.
P. 634, line 4 from bottom: For e.d. read ed..
P. 634: An additional citation to Archimedes occurs in the late thirteenth-
century tract of Bernard of Verdun, Tractatus super totam astrologiam,
Distinctio Ill, Cap. 2 (ed. P. Hartmann, O. F. M., Wed-Westf., 1961,
p. 110): "Et quia ex libro Archimedis (! Archimenidis?) et aliorum scitur
proportio cuiusque proportionis (! portionis?) circuli ad sphaeram, et ex
scientia cordarum et sinuum sciuntur quantae sunt proportiones (! por-
tiones?) eclipticae luminarium notis punctis diametri eclipticis, ideo
patet scientia faciendi tabulam quantitatis (! quantitatum?) tenebra-
rum. . . ." I suspect Hartmann' s text is in error. Even with correc-
tions suggested in the parentheses, it is not clear what Bernard is
citing from Archimedes. If we assume that ad sphaeram merely means
ad totum circulum, then he is saying that Archimedes tells how to deter-
mine the ratio of any segment of the circle to the whole circle. In the
De mensura circuli of Archimedes in the Gerard of Cremona translation,
we are given the area of a circle and in Cor. 11 to that proposition
the area of a sector of the circle. Then the area of the segment cut
off by the chord to the arc of the sector is equal to the difference
between the sector and the triangle whose base is the chord and whose
altitude is the cosine of half the center angle of the sector. Hence,
with tables of sines we could determine the cosine and thus the area
of the triangle. Thus we could establish a ratio between any segment
and the whole circle.
P. 637, line 10: Similar references to the Philotegni are found also in
MSS Utrecht, Bibl. Univ. 725, 107v; Edinburgh, Crawford Observatory
Library 1.27, 24r, and Venice, Bibl. Naz. Marc. VIII.8, 7r.
P. 639, line 2 from bottom: For bais read basis.
P. 640: I have found five other manuscripts of Version I: Edinburgh,
Crawford Observatory Library 1.27, 24r-v, middle Bc; Milan, Bibl.
Ambros. T.91 sup., 54v-55r, 2nd half of Bc; Escorial N.I1.26, 42v-43r,
16c; Utrecht, Bibl. Univ. 725, 107v-08r, 15c; Erfurt, Amplon. Q.376,
149v-50r. Two other manuscripts (Paris, BN lat. 7215, 107v, 14c;
Venice, Bibl. Naz. Marc. VIII 8, 7r) contain the enunciation without
proof. I had not realized that Curtze had already published Version 11
in his "Eine Studienreise," Centralblatt jUr Bibliothekswesen, XVI.
Jahrgang, 6. u. 7. Heft (1899), pp. 297-301, whole article, pp. 257-306.
P. 648, line 4: For propostiti read propositi.
P. 661, line 19: For 0 read Oa.
P. 666, n. 2: For some further solutions of the trisection problem in
Arabic works, see C. Schoy, "Graeco-Arabische Studien, " Isis, Vol. 8
(1926), pp. 27-35, whole article, pp. 21-40.
P. 669, n. 7: Cf. Regiomontanus who uses "modum Alhacen in quinto
perspective" to trisect an angle: See above, Part Ill, Chap. 2, Sect.
11, n. 15.
P. 678, n. 3; line 6: For scans read secans.
P. 678, n. 3, line 8: For qide read vide.
P. 687, line 10: For 82-83 read 182-83.
P. 691, line 8: For play play read play.
P. 692: For adhere read adherere.
P. 695: For conteneri read contineri.
P. 699: Add inauratura: 145n-46n.
P. 701: Delete maiuratura: 145n-46n.
P JOT: Fm meditas diametri lead medietas diametri.
P. 708: For triangulus rectanglus read triangulus rectangulus.
P. 711: Under Berlin read Q.510 for Q.150. Under Glasgow read BE
for Be.
P. 713: For Alverny, M. -T. dread Alverny, M. -T. d'.
P. 714: Under Aristotle add at line 3 his Mechanica, 166-67. Also add
a separate entry: Aristotelis rota, 166-67.
P. 717, col. 1, line 1: After 274-89 add 353 v.
P. 717: Under Johannes de Muris change 162 to 164.
P. 717: For al-Kharkhi read al-Karkhi.
P. 717: Add al-Khazini, 353v.
P. 717: For Kristeller, O. read Kristeller, P. O.
P. 717: For Liber de curvis superociebus, Chap. 4 read Liber de curvis
superficiebus, Chap. 6.
P. 719: For Shrader read Schrader.
[Corrections to Volume Two
P. 7, n. 28, line 2: For Reg. lat. read Reg. Vat.
P. 27, n. 21, line 3: "pre-Apollonian terms". The terms given there are
not precisely the pre-Apollonian terms, though I believe they were
dependent on them. See my forthcoming History of Conic Sections in
the Latin Middle Ages, Chap. 3.
P. 33 n. 3: For Becker read Bekker.
P. 56, line 30; For Rinucci di Castiglione read Rinuccio da Castiglione.
P. 71, line 17: For 153vc read 153ve.
P. 497, 37vU: For Ad
1
,2 read AD1,2.]
2. A Variant Form of the Naples Version
of the De mensura circuli
One of the earliest of the reworked versions of Gerard of Cremona's
translation of the De mensura circuli, Proposition I, was that one which
I published in Volume One (pages 80-91) under the title of the Naples
Version. After Volume One had gone to press, I discovered a free adaptation
of that version in MS Vat. lat. 4275, 81v-83v. This Vatican adaptation
contains all three propositions of the De mensura circuli. Like the Naples
Version, it follows the Gerard of Cremona translation very closely in
Proposition III (see my description below), but it presents a somewhat
freer version of Proposition 11, which in the Naples Version was simply
a copy of the Gerard translation. I have accordingly presented here the
text of Propositions I and n of the Vatican copy.
In comparing the Naples and Vatican copies of Proposition I, we notice
that on occasion they are verbally identical but that there is, on the whole,
considerable diversity. In the enunciation of Proposition I, the Vatican
copy returns to the wording as given by Gerard rather than the altered
wording of the Naples copy.
-.
Notice that in the second half of the proof of Proposition I, the Vatican
copy uses it simultaneously for "segment" (lines 76, 78) and for the
figure bounded by an arc and any pair of sides of the circumscribed
octagon, a figure which, like the Naples copy, it calls a lunula exterior
(lines 83, 84). In the Naples Version, its use for segment does not appear
in the second half of the proof.
The Vatican proof of Proposition I makes virtually the same citations to the
Elements of Euclid. However, in the slightly differing section of lines
36-39, the Vatican Version alters the citation from 1.3 and 1.8 simply
to 1.4. On the other hand, it has specific and proper references to 1.41,
which are missing in the Naples copy, unless (as is probable) the
reference in the Naples copy in line 36 to 1.4 should rather be to 1.41.
Note further in line 66 the Vatican copy has changed 111.17 to III .18.
This is probably an error, although it is barely possible that the author
of the Vatican Version ,could have seen the medieval translation of the
Elements from the Greek, where the proposition is numbered as 111.18.
The only point worthy of notice in connection with the Vatican copy's
adaptation of Proposition 11 is that, like the Cambridge Version (Vo!.
1, page 74, lines 87-88), the author has stressed that the proof is based
on the conclusion that the circumference is equal to 3
1
h the diameter.
I have not included here the text of Proposition Ill, which is also in the
Vatican manuscript, since it is a close copy of the Gerard translation in
the second tradition of manuscripts BI (see Vo!. 1, pages 37, 48-55).
However, the author of this version has made some slight additions worth
noting. For example, after "153" in line 90 he adds: "et proportio EG ad
GZ est maior quam 265 ad 153." This is a correction of the Greek text
which indicated that the ratio of EG to GZ was equal to that of 265
to 153. As I pointed out in Volume One (page 57, comment 90), this
ratio was missing in Gerard' s translation but present in the Plato of Tivoli
translation from the Arabic. I do not know the source of the Vatican
manuscript's addition. It could have been the Plato translation or even
the treatment of Johannes de Muris in the De arte mensurandi (see above,
Part I, Chap. 4). A similar addition appears after" 153" in line 102: "et
EK est plus 2339 et quarta," which is also found in the treatment by
Johannes de Muris. My conclusion that the Vatican copy was made from
a manuscript in Tradition 11 is based on a careful collation which
showed that the variant readings of the Vatican manuscript were almost
all those of Tradition 11 as indicated in my text in Volume One. A strange
addition from Tradition 11 is found in the Vatican manuscript between
the two halves of the proof of Proposition Ill: "Omnis trianguli in semi-
circulo cadentis unius duorum laterum in alterum multiplicatio est equalis
multiplicationi dyametri in perpendicularem que cadit super basim tri-
anguli." This proposition was included as a fourth proposition in some
of the manuscripts of Tradition 11 (see Vol. 1, page 54, variant reading
for line 157). Finally, we should note in connection with the Vatican
copy of Proposition Ill, that the editor makes occasional errors in writing
THE NAPLES VERSION 1259
the numbers (for example, line 114, "14608" instead of "14688"; line
133, "5924Y2" instead of "1823"; line 149, "86" instead of "71"). The
numbers are given in a curious system of combined Roman and Indo-
Arabic numerals. Thus, for "4673" in lines 104, 111, and 114, the Vatican
scribe has in the genitive case, "4 milium et dctorum et 73." The "dc"
is the Roman numeral representation of 600.
As in my other editions, I have capitalized the words ofthe enunciations
and also the letters that designate points and geometrical quantities, al-
though small letters are used in the manuscript. No figures are given
in the manuscript and so I have added the figures for Proposition I
from the Naples copy (which are labeled in Volume One as Figures 11
and 12), making the few letter changes demanded by the text of the
Vatican copy. In the first figure L replaces I of the Naples copy; in the
second figure, H, G, Band F replace respectively B, C, P and N of
the Naples copy. Further, I have omitted letters D, E, E', G and M
from the Naples figure and addedE at the center. Figure Ap.1.2.3 is taken,
unchanged, from the Gerard translation (Vo!. 1, page 47).
[De circuli quadratura]
[I]/OMNIS CIRCULUS TRIANGULO ORTHOGONIO EST EQUALIS
CUIUS UNUM DUORUM LATERUM RECTUM CONTINENTIUM
ANGULUM MEDIETATI DIAMETRI CIRCULI EQUATUR ET
ALTERUM IPSORUM LINEE CIRCULUM CONTINENTI.
5 Sit circulus AC[Fig. Ap. 1.2.1]; ex eius semidiametro et circum-
ferentia includentibus angulum rectum constituatur triangulus Z quem dico
esse equalem AC circulo, quoniam non est maior vel minor.
Sit igitur primo circulus maior et sit quantitas Y excessus per quem
AC circulus excedit Z. Est igitur circulus AC maior Y. Cum autem per
10 primam decimi propositis duabus quantitatibus inequalibus a maiori maius
est medietate abscindere et a residuo maius eius medietate et sic
deinceps donec minore positarum quantitatum minor quantitas relinqua-
tur, subtrahamus ab AC circulo maius eius medietate et ita deinceps
donec relinquatur quantitas minor Yet hoc isto modo.
15 Inscribatur circulo AC quadratum ABCD quod probo esse maius
medietate AC circuli partim cum ex una parte A et partim ex alia duco
lineam equalemet equedistansBD linee, que sit lineaEAF. Et producoBE
et DF. Est igitur ABD triangulus subduplus ad ED parallelogrammum per
41 (am} primi. Sunt igitur AEB et AFB trianguli equales ABD triangulo.
20 Igitur ABD maior est BKA et AQD lunulis et eadem ratione BCD
Prop. I
2 cuius corr. ex eius?
10 post -equalibus scr. Vat. et delevi restat
triangulus maior est BSC et CRD lunulis. Igitur ABCD quadratum maius
est illis 4 lunulis. Cum igitur illud quadratum et ille lunule constituunt
circulum, patet quod illud quadratum maius est medietate circuli.
82r, c.l /Si autem ille 4 lunule sunt maiores Y, secetur AKB arcus per equalia in
25 puncto K et fiat AKB triangulus qui (sub)duplus est ad ABPL
parallelogrammum, ut prius, ducta linea PKL equali et equedistanti BA et
protractis lineis AL et BP. Igitur ut prius AKB maior est 2 lunulis AK et
KB; et sic arguo de ceteris triangulis et ceteris lunulis. Igitur 4lunularum
primarum abscisa est maior medietate. Relinquuntur igitur 8 lunule, que si
30 non sunt minores Y fac ut prius donec occurrat quantitas minor Y. Sit igitur
gratia exempli quod ille 8 lunule sint minores Y. Cum igiturACcirculus est
equalis Z, Y, et ille 8 lunule sunt minores Y, patet quod octogonium quod
est residuum circuli extractis 8lunulis est maior Z . Igitur duplum octogonii
maius est duplo trianguli Z, quod probatur esse impossibile. Dividantur
35 enim latera octogonii per equalia, protractis lineis a centro ad illa puncta,
que per 3
am
tertii sunt perpendiculares super latera octogonii, sed etiam
probantur esse equales per 4<am) primi, arguendo prima de triangulis
quorum latera octogonii sunt bases et postea de minoribus ductis a centro
lineis ad angulos. Fiunt igitur ibi 16 partiales trianguli quorum quilibet
40 subduplus est ad illud quod fit ex ductu unius linearum ductarum ad media
puncta laterum octogonii in medium basis octogonii et patet per 41 (am)
primi. Erunt ergo duo triangulorum subduplo ad id quod fit ex ductu
eiusdem linee in unam basim octogonii. Et per consequens omnes trianguli
erunt subdupli ad id quod fit ex ductu unius predictarum linearum in omnia
45 latera octogonii. Sed illi trianguli equales sunt octogonio. Igitur quod fit ex
ductu linee predicte in omnia latera octogonii duplum est octogonio.
Cum igitur quelibet linearum mediantium latera octogonii minor est
semidiametro et latera octogonii minora sunt circumferentia circuli quia
c.2 quelibet corda minor est suo / arcu, igitur duplum octogonii quod fit ex
50 ductu linee minoris semidiametro in latera octogonii que minora sunt
circumferentia circuli minus eo est quod fit ex ductu semidiametri in
circumferentiam. Sed illud est duplumZ trianguli per 41 (am) primi. Igitur
illud octogonium non est maius Z. Et 8 lunule sunt minores Y. Igitur
circulus non est maior Z.
55 Sit minor illa quod Z. Sit equalis circulo et Y quantitati. Circulo igitur
circumscribatur quadratum ABCD quod maius est Z triangulo quoniam
duplum eius maius est duplo Z trianguli. Duplum enim quadrati est quod
fit ex ductu semidiametri circuli in omnia latera quadrati que maiora sunt
circumferentia. Duplum vero trianguli quod fit ex ductu semidiametri in
60 circumferentiam. Cum igitur circulus et Y sunt equales Z et ABCD quad-
ratum maius Z, erit quadratum maius circulo et Y. Igitur pars quadrati
residua a circulo maior est Y. Dematur ideo maior residui medietate et
cetera donec supersit minus Yet hoc sic.
22 iIlud mg. Vat.
33, 35 octogonii corr. ex octogoni
39 angllJos cory ex angolis
62 medietate COli. ex medietas
Ab E [Fig. Ap. 1.2.2] centro ad unum angulorum qui sit F ducatur
65 linea secans circumferentiamin puncto G a quo puncto duc HGK lineam con-
tingentem circulum super quam erit linea EF perpendicularis per 18(am)
(! 17?) 3
i
. Subtendantur etiam due corde AG et GB. Et arguo sic: HGE
angulus est rectus per 13 (am) primi quia HGF est rectus. Similiter HAE
est rectus. Sed EAG et EGA sunt equales, per 5(am) primi; igitur residui
70 partiales, scilicet GAH et AGH, sunt equales. Igitur per 6
am
primi
respiciunt equa latera, AHvidelicet etHG. SedHG minor estHF, quoniam
HF rectum angulum respicit in triangulo HFG. 19itur AH minor est quam
HF. Sed que est proportio AH ad HF eadem / est AGH trianguli ad HFG
triangulum ex prima sexti quoniam illorum est altitudo una in puncto G.
7S Igitur AHG triangulus minor est HFG triangulo. 19itur a multo fortiori
dempta lunula ab AHG triangulo residuum erit minus HFG triangulo. Et
eademrationeBKG triangulus minor estKFG triangulo et per multo fortius
dempta lunula erit residuum minus. Igitur illud quod relinquitur ab AHG
triangulo dempta lunula et illud quod relinquitur aBKG dempta eius lunula
18 minora suntHFK triangulo. Ab illa igitur parte quadrati que est extra AB
portionem abscinditur maior medietate per lineam HGK. Et similiter
faciam de aliis angulis quadrati et iterum de residuo donec remaneat
minus Y. Sed gratia exempli sunt ille 8 lunule exteriores minores Y. Igitur
iste circulus et hec lunule sunt minus Z triangulo. Sed iste circulus et ille
IS lunule componunt illud octogonium. Igitur illud octogonium minus est Z
triangulo. Igitur duplum octogonii minus est duplo Z trianguli, quod sic
improbo. Duplum trianguli est quod fit ex ductu semidiametri in circum-
ferentiam. Duplum vero octogonii est quod fit ex ductu semidiametri in
latera octogonii que sunt maiora circumferentia, ut prius probasti. 19itur
90 duplum octogonii maius est duplo trianguli. Igitur non est minus.
Cum igitur Z triangulus non potest esse maior circulo nee minor,
relinquitur quod sit equalis.
[11] PROPORTIO ARE(E) OMNIS CIRCULI AD QUADRATUM
DIAMETRI EIUS EST SICUT PROPORTIO UNDECIM AD
QUATUORDECIM.
Hec conclusio fundatur super hac propositione, quod circumferentia
s circuli est tripla sesquiseptima ad eius diametrum.
Quod si illa fuerit, sit AB diameter circuli et circumscribam quadratum
HG [Fig. Ap. 1.2.3]. Sit itaque DG medietas DE et sit linea EZ / septima
DG, et quia proportio trianguli AGE ad triangulum AGD est sicud pro-
portio 21 ad 7 per primam 6
ti
et proportio AEZ trianguli ad AGD est
69 EGA carr. ex EAG
75 AHG carr. ex ABG?
76 AHG carr. ex AGH, AHG
77 KFG carr. ex BFG
81 portionem carr. ex proportionem
83 8 carr. ex 13
Prop. II
-.
10 sicud proportio 1ad 7 per primam 6
ti
, et igitur proportio AGZ ad AGD est
sicut proportio 22 ad 7. Cum igitur AGD triangulus sit quarta (!) quadrati,
quoniam medietas medietatis eius, igitur proportioAGZ ad illud quadratum
est sicut proportio 22 ad 28. Igitur econtra proportio quadrati ad tri-
angulumAGZ est sicud proportio 28 ad 22. Sed cum eadem sit proportio
15 14 ad 11 que est 28 ad 22, patet quod illud quadratum ad tri-
angulum AGZ est sicud proportio 14 ad 11. Sed cum GZ linea sit tripla
sesquiseptima ad diametrum et per consequens equalis circumferentie
circuli ut ponit hec conclusio etAG est semidiameter, includentes angulum
rectum, ille triangulus est equalis illi circul0. Et per consequens
20 illud quadratum se habet ad illum circulum sicud 14 ad 11, quod fuit
probandum.
[On the Quadrature of the Circle]
[1] EVERY CIRCLE IS EQUAL TO A RIGHT TRIANGLE, ONE OF
WHOSE TWO SIDES CONTAINING THE RIGHT ANGLE IS EQUAL
TO THE RADIUS OF THE CIRCLE WHILE THE OTHER OF
THEM IS EQUAL TO THE CIRCUMFERENCE.
Let there be a circle AC [see Fig. Ap. 1.2.1]. From its radius and
circumference as lines including a right angle let LZ be constructed,
which triangle I say is equal to circle AC since it is neither greater nor
less.
In the first place let the circle be greater [than LZ], and let quantity
Y be the excess by which circle AC exceeds Z. Therefore, circle AC is
greater than Y. But since, with two unequal quantities proposed, it is
[possible] by X.l [of the Elements of Euclid] to cut more than half from
the greater, and [again to cut] more than half from its remainder and
to repeat this process successively until a quantity less than the
lesser of the proposed quantities remains, let us subtract from circle
AC more than its half and repeat the process successively until a quantity
less than Y remains and we do this in the following fashion.
Let square ABCD be inscribed in circle AC. This square I prove to be
greater than half of circle AC after drawing a line extending on each side
of A that is equal and parallel to line BD. Let this line be EAF. And I
draw BE and DF. Therefore LABD = Y2 rectangle ED, by 1.41 [of the Ele-
ments of Euclid]. Therefore LAEB + LAFD = LABD. Therefore ABD is
greater than segments BKA and AQD. By the same argument LBCD
is greater than segments BSC and CRD. Therefore, the square ABCD is
greater than the four segments. Hence, since the square and those seg-
ments comprise the circle, it is obvious that the square is greater than
half the circle.
Nowif these four segments are greater than Y, let arcAKB be bisected at
point K and let triangle AKB be drawn and it is half rectangle ABPL as before,
line PKL having been drawn equal and parallel to BA and lines AL and
BP having been protracted. Therefore, as before, AKB is greater than
the two segments AK and KB. And I argue in the same way concern-
ing the other triangles and other segments. Therefore, more than half
has been cut away from the first four segments with eight segments remain-
ing. If these are not less than Y, proceed as before until a quantity less
than Y results. But, for the sake of an example, let those eight segments
be less than Y. Therefore, since circle AC = Z + Y and since those eight
segments are less than Y, it is evident that the octagon which is the
remainder of the circle after the eight segments have been extracted is
greater than Z. Therefore, double the octagon is greater than double
l::,.Z. This is proved to be impossible, for let the sides of the octagon be
bisected, and in addition lines are protracted from the center to those
points [bisecting the sides], which lines are perpendicular to the sides of
the octagon by 111.3 [of the Elements]. But these lines are also proved to
be equal by 1.4 [of the Elements], arguing first concerning the triangles
whose bases are the sides of the octagon and afterward concerning the
lesser [triangles], lines having been drawn from the center to the angles
[of the octagon]. Therefore, 16 partial triangles are constructed each of
which is one-half the product of one of the lines drawn to the
midpoints of the sides of the octagon and one-half a side of the octagon,
and this is evident by 1.41 [of the Elements]. Therefore, two of the tri-
angles will equal one-half the product of the same line [drawn from
the center to the midpoint of a side of the octagon] and one side of the
octagon. Consequently, all of the triangles [together] will equal one-half
the product of one of the aforesaid lines and all the sides of the octagon
[added together]. But those triangles are equal to the octagon. There-
fore the product of the aforesaid line and all the sides of the octagon
is double the octagon. Therefore, since any of the lines bisecting the
sides of the octagon is less than the radius and the sides of the octagon
[together] are less than the circumference ofthe circle, because any chord
is less than its arc, therefore double the octagon (which arises from the
product of (1) a line less than the radius and (2) the sides of the octagon
which are less than the circumference of the circle) is less than the product
of the radius and the circumference. But that is double l::,.Z by 1.41 [of
the Elements]. Therefore, that octagon is not greater than Z. And the
eight segments are less than Y. Therefore, the circle is not greater than Z.
Let it [the circle] be less than Z. Let it be equal to the circle plus
quantity Y. Therefore, let the square ABCD be circumscribed about the
circle. This square is greater than l::,.Z, since doubled it is greater
than double l::,.Z. For the double of the square is the product of the
radius of the circle and all of the sides of the square which are greater
than the circumference, while double the triangle arises from the product
of the radius and the circumference. Therefore, since the circle and Y
are equal to Z and square ABCD is greater than Z, hence the square
is greater than the circle plus Y. Therefore, the part of the square remain-
-id
ing after the circle [has been subtracted] is greater than Y. There-
fore, let more than half of the remainder be subtracted and so on until
a remainder less than Y results, and do it in this way.
From center E let a line be drawn to one of the angles, namely F
[see Fig. Ap. 1.2.2]. This line cuts the circumference in point G, from
which point line HGK is drawn tangent to the circle. Line EF will be per-
pendicular to the tangent by Ill. I? [=Gr. Ill. 18][of the Elements ]. Further,
let the two chords AG and GB be drawn. And I argue as follows: LHGE
is a right angle, by 1.13 [of the Elements] because HGF is a right angle.
Similarly HAE is a right angle. But EAG and EGA are equal, by 1.5
[of the Elements]. Therefore, the partial angles GAH andAGH are equal.
Therefore, by 1.6 [of the Elements] these angles face equal sides, namely
AH and HG. But HG < HF since HF faces the right angle in t::.HFG.
Therefore AH < HF. But AH/HF = t::.AGH/t::.HFG by V1.1 [of the
Elements] since these triangles have the same altitude in point G. There-
fore t::.AHG < t::.HFG. Therefore, with the segment subtracted from
t::.AHG the remainder will be even smaller than t::.HFG. Therefore, by the
same argument, t::.BKG < t::.KFG, and with the segment subtracted the
remainder will be even smaller. Therefore, that which remains of t::.AHG
after the segment has been subtracted and that of BKG after its segment is
subtracted [together] are smaller than t::.HFK. Therefore more than half
of that part of the square which is outside of arc AB is cut off by line
HGK. And I shall proceed in the same way at the other angles of
the square, and in the same way with regard to the remainder, until a
quantity less than Y remains. But, as an example, let those eight exterior
[mixed] arcal figures be less than Y. Therefore this circle and those arcal
figures are less than t::.Z. But this circle and those arcal figures constitute
that octagon. Therefore that octagon is less than t::.Z. Therefore, double the
octagon is less than double t::.Z, which I refute as follows. Double the
triangle arises from the product of the radius and the circumference,
while double the octagon arises from the product of the radius and the
perimeter of the octagon which is greater than the circumference, as you
have proved earlier. Therefore double the octagon is greater than double
the circle. Therefore it is not less.
Since, therefore, t::.Z cannot be greater or less than the circle, it
remains that it is equal [to it].
[2] THE RATIO OF THE AREA OF ANY CIRCLE TO THE SQUARE
OF ITS DIAMETER IS AS THE RATIO OF 11 TO 14.
This conclusion is founded upon the proposition that the circumference
of the circle is 3lf7 its diameter.
If this is so, let AB' be the diameter of the circle and I shall circumscribe
square HG [see Fig. Ap. 1.2.3]. And so let DG be Y2 DE and let line
EZ be 117 DG. And because
t::.AGE 21
t::.AGD -7'
by VI. 1 [of the Elements] and
l:::.AEZ
l:::.AGD -7'
by VI. 1, therefore,
l:::.AGZ 22
l:::.AGD 7
And since l:::.AGD = Y<t the square (for it is one-half of its half), therefore,
l:::.AGZ 22
square 28
Therefore, inversely,
square 28
l:::.AGZ 22
But since 28/22 = 14/11, hence
square 14
l:::.AGZ 11
But since GZ is 3
1
/7 the diameter (and consequently is equal to the
circumference of the circle, as this conclusion assumes) and since AG
is the radius [and both these lines] include the right angle, that triangle
is equal to that circle. Consequently,
square
circle
which was to be proved.
3. Extracts from Savasorda'sLiber embadorum and
Leonardo Fibonacci's Practica geometrie
In Volume One, I made occasional reference to the Liber embadorum
of Abraham bar Hiyya (=Savasorda) and numerous references to the
Practica geometrie of Leonardo Fibonacci of Pisa. The first was translated
into Latin in 1145. The latter was composed in 1220 or 1221. I should
like in this section to include those passages from the two works that
reflect Archimedean problems and their solutions. These extracts will
be of considerable use in tracing the spreading use of Archimedes in the
late Middle Ages and the Renaissance, particularly in the Archimedean
sections in the works of Piero della Francesca and Luca Pacioli. I have
made no effort to re-edit these selections critically, although I have used
a Paris manuscript of the Liber embadorum (the primary manuscript used
by Curtze) instead of Curtze's edition. In the case of Fibonacci I have

used Boncompagni's edition as the point of departure. However, I have
checked it against the manuscripts. These texts should suffice for my
comparative studies.
A
The Liber embadorum of Savasorda
(M. Curtze, "Urkunden zur Geschichte der Mathematik im Mittelalter
und der Renaissance," Abhandlungen zur Geschichte der mathematischen
Wissenschaften, 12. Heft [1902], I. Der "Liber embadorum" des
Savasorda in der Ubersetzung des Plato von Tivoli, pp. 1-183. While
I have followed the Paris manuscript [BN lat. 11246] in my edition of
these passages, I have adapted a few of Curtze's notes and I have added
bracketed numbers for convenience of citation.)
Chapter Il-part 4, fol. 18v-20r (cf. Curtze pp. 96-102):
[1] Perfecti quidem circuli aream nosse poteris, si eius diametri congnitionem
(I) habueris. Igitur si diametri summam in 3 et septimam multiplicaveris, circun-
ferentie circuli Iongitudinem reperies. Quo (I) inventa, si diametri dimidium in
dimidium circunferentis Iinee duxeris, circuli embadum nimirum invenies.
1
Ad cuius similitudinem esto circulus cuius diametros (MS diamet
JL
) 14 con-
tineat, quod in tria et septimam multiplicatum 44 reddet, et hec est circun-
ferentis linee longitudo. Cumque diametri dimidium, quod est 7, in circunferentis
linee dimidium, quod est 22, multiplicaveris, 154 inde provenient, et hec erit
circuli area.
Circuli autem aream aliter absque circunferentis linee congnitione (1) sic
investigare poteris. Diametros (MS diamet
JL
) in seipsum scilicet multiplicans ex
inde collecto septenam septeneque partis dimidium deme, et reliquum erit totius
circuli area. In hac namque supradicta similitudine totius in semet multiplicationem
diametri 196 continere reperies. De cuius numeri summa si septenam septeneque
partis dimidium, quod est 42, depresseris, 154, sicut et supra, relinquentur, et
hoc erit circuli embadum.
2
Hec autem numeratio fit secundum quod circumferentem circuli lineam suo
(1) diametro triplam septima superaddita confitentur, ideoque si ex diametri mul-
tiplicatione septimam septimeque dimidium minueris, embadum invenies. Illi vero
qui subtiliter circulum numerare nituntur, et sunt illi qui stellarum loca
veraciter inveniunt, circumferentem circuli lineam suo (f) diametro triplam et
insuper 8 et dimidium de 40 (1 60) diametri partibus continere pronunciant. ...3
Igitur si diametri longitudinem cognoveris, circuli embadum absque sue circum-
ferentie numerositate non ignorare poteris. Cumque circuli embadum sciveris et
eius diametri longitudine[m] nosse volueris, tres partes de 11 embado superaddas,
et diametri multiplicationem invenies, cuius summe diametri longitudinem
continebit.
, Leonardo Fibonacci, Summa n, 86, 16. (Boncompagni's edition, cf. below, B[l].)
7T = 3'17; S = dI2cI2.
2 Leonardo, Summa n, 86, 20. S = 11 d
2
114. (Cf. below, B [IJ.)
3 This is Ptolemy's value of 7T (see above, Part III, Chap. 2, Sect. n, n. 39).
SAVASORDA AND LEONARDO FIBONACCI 1267
Or IVeluti si diametrum circuli cuius embadum 154 ulnas aplectitur, quot in
longitudine mensuras contineret, queratur, hoc exemplum (! embadum) in 11
partes diligenter dividas, et eius undecimam partem 14 continere reperies. Tres
itaque partes in unum collecte 42 continebunt, quibus 154 superadditis pro-
curabuntur, et hec est totius diameteri multiplicatio, cuius summe radix 14, que
sunt diametri longitudo, sibi connumerabit.
At si circumferentis linee summam noveris et diametri quantitatem scire
volueris, 7 partes de 22 partibus circumferentie sumas, vel circumferentem
lineam in 3 et septimam partiaris, et diametrum invenies....
Huc usque perfecti circuli dimensionibus ostensis ad portionum circuli dimen-
siones arcuum formas habentium transitum faciamus. Circulorum itaque portiones
sicut et omnium figurarum in tria dividuntur. Quedam etenim semicirculum,
quedam minus, quedam vero plus semicirculo continebunt. Harum autem por-
tionum singule cordam et sagittam habere dicuntur.
Igitur eius corda est linea recta ab altero fine arcus ad alterum finem protracta,
et eiusdem vero sagitta est linea recta a predicte corde dimidio usque ad arcum
secundum rectum angulum elevata.
Cumque dimidio corde sagitta equalis extiterit, erit arcus ille semicirculus; si
autem minor ea fuerit, erit et ipse minor semicirculo; verum si maior apparuerit,
et ipse arcus semicirculo maior apparebit.
Sit igitur exempli causa circuli portio abc, cuius corda adc 8, eiusque sagitta
db 4 ulnas contineat: erit ergo semicirculus. Cuius embadum si nosse deside-
19v /ras, dimidium eius corde, que est circuli diametrum in arcus dimidium mul-
tiplica, et semicirculi embadum exibit.
Arcus vero summam si nosse cupis, dimidium corde, que est 4, in 3 et septimam
multiplica, 12 ulnas quatuorque septenas invenies, et hae est ipsius arcus, totius
circumferentie dimidium in se continentis quantitas. Huius quidem arcus
dimidium, 6 scilicet duasque septimas, assumens in 4, que sunt totius corde
dimidium, multiplica, et 25 ac unius septimam invenies, quod est semicirculi
embadum.
Aliter etiam embadum scire poteris vidilicet si cordam in semet multipli-
caveris et ex inde collecto septimam septimeque dimidium abstuleris, residuique
dimidium acceperis, semicirculi aream nimirum reperies....
Ad illius autem portionis similitudinem, que semicirculo minor existit, abc con-
stituatur, cuius corda ac 8, eiusque sagitta db 2 mensuras in se contineat. Hec
quidem portio non est semicirculus, sed minor semicirculo, eo quod ipsius sagitta
eiusdem corde dimidio minor invenitur. Huius autem portionis aream absque illius
circuli, cuius portio est, diametri cognitione scire non poteris. Circuli vero diam-
etrum, addiscas, si corde dimidium in semet multiplicaveris, et quod fuerit, per
sagitte summam diviseris, quodque exierit, toti summe sagitte superaddideris.
Illud etenim, quod inde collectum fuerit;-erit totius diametri quantitas.
Verbi gratia si hac in portione dimidium corde, quod est corde (del.?) 4, in
se ipsam multiplicaveris, 16 invenies, cuius numeri summam si in duo, que sunt
sagitte quantitas, diviseris, 8 nimirum exibunt. Quibus superadditis 2, que sunt
sagitte longitudo, 10, que sunt summa diametri illius circuli cuius hec est portio,
colligentur. . . .
20r /.... Manifestum est igitur quod in omni circuli portione que semicirculo
minor extiterit, si circuli cuius ipsa portio fuerit diametri dimidium in dimidium
arcus eiusdem portionis duxeris, et quod fuerit, seorsum servaveris, post hec ex
diametri dimidio sagitte summam proieceris, residuumque in corde dimidium
3
multiplicaveris, et, quod fuerit, ex servata quantitate depresseris, reliquum
eiusdem portionis embadum fore non dubites.
Item ad exemplar illius portionis circuli que semicirculo maior fuerit abc portio
constituatur, cuius cordaac 12, eiusque sagittabd 12 mensuras amplectitur. Huius
autem portionis embadum taliter scire poteris. Si diametrum scilicet illius circuli
cuius portio est produxeris et ipsius dimidium in dimidium arcum multiplicaveris,
eique multiplicationi embadum trianguli supra cordam existentis superadiunxeris,
inde coadunatum totius portionis embadum incunctanter efficies.
Ibid., fo1. 2Ov-21r (cf. Curtze p. 108):
[2] Item si figura [Fig. Ap. 1.3.1], que non sit circularis set obliqua procreatur,
cuius duo diametra (I) sint inequalia (I), utriusque diametri dimidium accipiens
21r in unum collige, collectumque / in seipsum multiplica. Et ex qua multiplicatione
septimam septimeque dimidium, sicut in circulo feceras, abiciens, reliquum huius
oblique figure aream fore non ambigas.
4
Chapter IV, fo1. 34r (cf. Curtze p. 164):
[3] Si autem alterius figure corpus sub hoc eodem genere contentum fuerit, ita
quod eius basis et summitas sint circulares superficies, totumque corpus circum-
rotationibus augmentetur, figure huius aream, quemadmodum et aliarum
figurarum (corr. e figura) areas sub predicto modo congnosces (I) prius tamen
circuli basis vel summitatis embado reperto. Nam si basis vel summitatis (corr. e
summitas) embadum in altitudinem duxeris, istius figure, que rotunda columna
nuncupatur, aream invenies.
Ibid., fo1. 34r (cf. Curtze p. 166):
[4] Ex hoc etiam deprehenditur, quod, si harum piramidum basis trigona vel
columpnaris fuerit, eiusdem basis aream addiscens, earn in tertiam partem alti-
tudinis multiplica, et quod fuerit, erit piramidis area. . . .
Ibid., fo1. 35r-v (cf. Curtze pp. 172-74):
[5] Item si huius figure caput abscise basis et summitas circularis fuerit, ut in
columpna caput incisa, cuius circularis basis diametros 4, eiusdem similiter
circularis summitatis diametros 2, altitudo vero 12 in se continet ulnas, ad istius
igitur aree eognitionem si multiplieationem quatemarii in quaternarium, quod est
16, multiplieationem binarii in se ipsum, et sunt 4, nee non multiplicationem
35v binarii in quaternarium, que sunt 8, diligenter inquisieris, / 28 reperies. Ex
. 7f(a+b)2
4 Savasorda's formulatIon reduces to S ="4 -2- ,where a and b are the two un
equal axes. Curtze (p. 109) has assumed that Savasorda has an ellipse in mind. If so,
the formula is clearly erroneous since in the case ofan ellipse, S = ; (ab). It would seem that
Savasorda, following the analogy of the circle, substitutes the arithmetic mean of the two
axes of the oval figure for the diameter of the circle. He would have been correct only
if he had substituted the geometrical mean, i.e. -...lib, instead of a ; b .
quibus si septimam septimeque partis dimidium depresseris, 22 remanebunt; que
si in tertiam altitudinis partem, et sunt 4, duxeris, 88 nimirium invenies, quod
huius est caput abscise area....
Ibid., fol. 35v-36r (cf. Curtze pp. 172-74):
[6] Sub vero tertio genere sperica corpora et sperarum fractiones continentur.
Igitur si spere diametrum in seipsum duxeris, et quod fuerit in tria et septimam
multiplicaveris, embadum superficiei spere cognosces. Quod si in sui diametri
sextam partem duxeris, embadum totius speralis corporis invenies.
Quemadmodum si spera, cuius diametros est 7, diametrum in se ipsum multi-
plicaveris, 49 reperies. Que si in tria et sept(im)am duxeris, 154 apparebunt,
quod est superficiei spere dimensio. Quam si in sextam diametri partem, quod
est unum et sexta, duxeris, 179 et duas tertias provenire non dubitabis, et hoc est
totius speralis corporis area.
Hac etiam numeratione spericarum fractionum areas investigare poteris, ut in
fonte, cuius interior pars sit rotunda et os circulare, amplitudoque ipsius 7, pro-
funditas vero 3 et unius medietatem (corr. e medietatis) contineat. Si ergo ipsius
profunditatem in eiusdem horis amplitudinem, quod est spere diametros, multi-
plicaveris, et quod fuerit, in tria et septimam, sicut in spera docuimus, duxeris,
77 invenies, quod est superficiei fontis embadum. Quam scilicet superficiem si
in sextam diametri partem duxeris, 90 minus sexta reperies, quod est embadum
fontis, qui spere dimidium existit.
5
Si fontis item proflmditas dimidio amplitudinis minor (corr. e minus) extiterit,
fontem ilIum minus minus (1 de!.?) dimidio spere continere non dubites,
quemadmodumin circulorumfractionibus ostendimus. Cuius rei similitudo est fons
rotundus, in cuius profunditate due habentur ulne, in horis autem amplitudine
radix de 40, quod est 6 et fere tertia, continetur. Manifestum est, itaque, quod in
hoc fonte dimidium spere nullatenus reperitur. Verumtamen si spere diametrum
protraxeris, ilIud 7 ulnarum fore congnosces, quapropter, si duo, que sunt fontis
profunditas, in 7, quod est spere diametros, multiplicaveris, 14 efficies. Que si in
36r tria et septimam duxeris, 44 invenies, quod est embadum super/ficiei fontis.
Si hoc igitur in sextam diametri partem multiplicaveris, 51 et tertiam reperies,
et hoc est totius fontis embadum.
Item si fontis profunditas 5, amplitudo autem radix de 40 fuerit, totius totius
(! del.?) spere diametros (MS diametl') 7 continebit. Si igitur profunditatem in
diametrum duxeris, 35 nascentur. Que si in tria et septimam multiplicaveris,
110 invenies, que sunt superficiei fontis embadum. Quod si in sextam diametri
partem duxeris, 128 et unius tertiam complebis, quod est fontis area.
6
Manifestum est igitur, qualiter sperarum et earundem fractionum areas, et
veraciter, invenire possimus, quare dimensiones corporum, que !lub tribus
generibus comprehenduntur, velut in istius capituli principio promisimus,
diligenter explanavimus, et ita quartum capitulum Christo iuvante perficimus.
5 Hemisphere: S =d
2
7T/2; V= (SI6)'d = 7Td
3
/12.
6 Spherical segment: S =d'h'7T; V = (d
2
hI6)7T. (Savasorda's formula for the volume of
the segment is incorrect. Savasorda has given the formula for the volume of a spherical
sector rather than a segment.)
au
B
The Practica geometrie of Leonardo Fibonacci of Pisa
(Scritti di Leonardo Pisano, ed. B. Boncompagni, Vol. 2 [Rome, 1862]).
To these extracts I have added bracketed numbers for reference. I have
altered the punctuation slightly and have made all of the indicated emenda-
tions. The "f' used by Boncompagni to represent the classical "ae" has
been altered to its common medieval form "e." I have checked
Boncompagni's text against the fifteenth-century manuscript he used: Vat.
Urb. lat. 292. Boncompagni quite accurately transcribed this manuscript
(except for the drawings which I have corrected somewhat from the
manuscript). While Urb. lat. 292 is the best of the manuscripts (I have
found no early manuscript), 1 there are many errors in the letters
representing magnitudes in the manuscript and accordingly in Bon-
compagni's text. I have indicated the correct readings in parentheses.
I have added a few notes. The reader will see that Boncompagni
has followed Leonardo in presenting fractions before the whole numbers
rather than after, e.g. 1/73 rather than 3
1
/7.
Distinctio Ill, page 86:
[I] Cum itaque campum rotundum, idest circulum, mensurare desideras,
ipsius dyametri notitiam habeas; quem in 1/73 multiplica; vel in 22 extende, et
quod ex multiplicatione provenerit per 7 partire, et habebis quantitatem linee
circunferentis et continentis ipsum circulum. Cum dimidium dyametri per
dimidium circunferentis linee duxeris, nimirum area ipsius circuli inde proveniet:
vel ex quadrato sui dyametri undecim quartas decimas accipe, et habebis
similiter circuli embadum.
Distinctio Ill, page 87:
[2] Verum si nosse vis unde habeatur quod ex multiplicatione semidiametri
in (MS, om, Ed) circunferentie dimidium embadum circuli proveniat, reiterabo
circulum abgd [Fig. Ap.I.3.2], cuius centrum sit e; et describam in ipso
rectilineum aliquod, et quotcumque voluerit laterum; et sit quadrilaterum abgd,
quod resolvam a centro e in quatuor trigona, videlicet secundum numerum laterum
ipsius, que sint eab ebg egd eda; et est equicrurium unumquodque ipsorum, cum
linee ea eb eg ed sibi invicem sint equales, sunt enim a centro ad periferiam ducte.
Quare si in ipsis trigonis catheti producantur a centro e, cadet unusquisque
super dimidium basis sui trigoni. Quare ponamus super dimidium ipsorum
trigonorum puncta basium z i t k, per que puncta producantur a centro e ad
1 I have films of the following manuscripts of the Practica geometrie: (I) Vatican, Urb.
lat. 292, (2) Urb. lat. 259, (3) Urb.lat. 291, 133-40, (4) Ottob. lat. 1545-46, (5) Vat. lat. 4962,
(6) Florence, Bib!. Naz. II.III.22, (7) II.III.23, (8) II.III.24, (9) Paris, BN lat. 7223, (10) BN
lat. 10258, (11) Nouv. Acquis. lat. 1207 (Woepcke's nineteenth-century copy). None of
these manuscripts except possibly (8) is earlier than the fifteenth century. Boncompagni,
Intorno ad alcune opere di Leonardo Pisano, p. 96, n. 1, mentions a copy in the possession
of Petronio Isolani di Bologna, but I have not been able to locate it.
periferiam recte el em en eo; et copulentur allb bm mg gn nd do oa, et erunt
quatuor trigona super bases ab bg gd da constituta. Et quoniam recta ez
cathetus est super rectam ab, si multip1icaverimus ez in dimidium ab,
proveniet (MS; Ed hab. provient) utique embadum trigoni eab. Similiter quia
lz cathetus est trigoni lab, proveniet utique ex zl in dimidium ab embadum
trigoni lab. Quare si mu1tiplicaverimus totain el, scilicet semidyametrum
circuli, in dimidium ab, proveniet utique embadum quadrilateri ealb. Simili
quoque modo si multiplicaverimus em, scilicet el, in dimidum 1inee bg, proveniet
embadum quadri1ateri ebmg. Eodemque modo si mu1tiplicaverimus en in
dimidium gd, et eo in dimidium da, provenient embada quadrilaterorum egnd
et edoa; hoc est si multiplicaverimus el, scilicet semidyametrum, in dimidium
laterum quadrilateri abgd, proveniet embadum multilatere figure cadentis in
circulo. Sed embadum ipsius multilatere figure, que est albmgndo, est minor
embado circuli. Ergo ex multiplicatione semidyametri circuli in dimidium rectarum
ab bg gd da proveniet minus embado circuli. Sed dimidium linearum abgd
minus est medietate circunferentie abgd. Ergo ex mulitplicatione semidyametri
circuli in minus dimidio circunferentie ipsius circuli facit minus embado
circuli: demonstravimus itaque in preterita parte in dimensione multilaterum
figurarum continentium circulum, quod ex multiplicatione semidyametri circuli
in plus medietate circunferentie ipsius provenit plus embado circuli. Quare
concluditur, quod ex multiplicatione semidyametri circuli in dimidium linee
circunferentis provenit embadum ipsius.
2
[3] Ostendendum est etiam quomodo inventum fuit, lineam circunferentem omnis
circuli esse triplam et septimam sui dyametri ab Archimenide phylosopho; et fuit
illa inventio pulcra et subtilis ualde: quam etiam reiterabo non cum suis
numeris, quibus ipse usus fuit demonstrare, cum possibile sit cum parvis
numeris ea que ipse cum magnis ostendit plenissime demonstrare. Adiaceat
quidem circulus abgd [Fig. Ap.I.3.3], cuius dyameter sit linea ag, et centrum
eius sit e; et protraham lineam ez contingentem circulum super punctum a.
Quare dyameter ag cathetus est super rectam ez: deinde super rectam ae et in
ipso puncto e protraham angulum ace, qui sit tertia pars recti; quare angulus aee
erit unius anguli recti, cum angulus eae sit rectus. Sunt enim omnis trigoni
tres anguli duobus rectis equales: et iaceat az equalis recte ae; et copuletur
recta ez, et erit trigonum eaz equale trigono eae; et angulus eza equalis est
angulo eea: est enim unus quisque eorum .3 anguli recti. Similiter cum angulus
eez duplus sit angulo eea, erit similiter angulus eez .3 anguli recti: equiangulum
ergo est et equilaterum trigonum eez; quare recta ez erit latus exagoni equilateri
et equianguli continentis circulum abgd (MS supra ser. idest circa circulum
abgd). Quibus ita per ordinem peractis, ponam ee esse 30; quare ae erit 15: et
quia orthogonium est trigonum eae, si ex quadrato lateris ee tollatur quadratum
lateris ae, scilicet 225 de 900, remanebunt 675 pro quadrato lateris ca; ergo latus
ca est radix de 675: quam si subtiliter ceperemus, inveniemus, ipsam esse
secundum propinquitatem perticarum 26 minus unceis 1/132. Constat enim pertica
ex unceis 108. Deinde dividatur angulus eea in duo dimidia a linea ef, que
dividet arcum ab super punctum y. Et cum habeatur ex demonstrationibus
Euclidis, equales angulos a centro super equales periferias consistere; equalis est
ergo periferia ay periferie by. Fuit itaque ae semilatus exagonici. Quare et af
2 See my comments on this proof and on the succeeding proofs in Part Ill, Chap. 2,
Sect. IV.
"t
erit semilatus dodecagoni continentis circulum abgd (MS supra scr. idest circa
circulum abgd). Et quia angulus eca in duo equa divisus est a linea cf,
proportionaliter erit sicut ec ad ca ita ef ad fa, ut Euclides in sexto declaravit
libro: quare erit sicut coniunctum ex ec et ca ad ea (I ca), hoc est sicut 56 minus
unceis 1/132 est ad ea (I ca), ita coniunctum ex effa, quod est 15, ad lineam
fa: permutatim ergo erit sicut coniunctum ex ec et ca ad ea, hoc sicut 56 minus
unceis 1/132 sunt ad 15, ita ca erit ad af. Quare ponam ca esse 56 minus 1/132, et
af erit 15. Quare si coniunxerimus quadrata linearum ca et af, habebimus pro
quadrato linee cf 3359 minus unceis ~ ; quorum radix, que est 58, minus
unceis %4, est latus cf. Deinde dividam angulumfc[a] in duo equa a linea ch; et
erit ah semilatus figure equilatere habentis latera 24, et descripta circa
circulum abgd: et quia angulus fca divisus est in duo equa a linea ch, erit
proportio coniuncti exfc et ca ad ca sicutfa ad ah: permutatim ergo erit sicut
coniunctum exfc et ca ad fa , hoc est sicut 114 minus unceis %6 ad 15, ita ca ad
ah: quare ponam ca esse 144 minus unceis %6, et ah erit 15; quare si ex
coniunctione quadratorum ipsorum radicem acceperimus, habebimus 115 minus
unceis
16
1238 pro linea ch. Rursus dividam angulum hca in duo equa cum linea
ci; et erit ai semilatus equilatere figure habentis latera 48, et descripte circa
circulum abgd, cuius ai proportio ad ac erit sicut 15 ad coniunctum ex ac et ch,
hoc est ad 229, minus unceis 41/72 15, secundum maximam propinquitatem. Non
enim possumus vere procedere quando oportet invenire radices numerorum
surdorum, eorum videlicet qui radicem non habent in numeris. Ponam ergo
ca esse 229 minus unceis 41j7215; et ai ponam esse 15; et dividam iterum angulum
ica in duo equa a linea ck, et erit ak semilatus figure descripte circa circulum
abgd, habentis latera 96 continentia ipsum circulum. Addam iterum quadrata
linearum ca et ai; et habebo quadratum lateris ci, cuius radix est 229 et uncie l/237
aliquantulum minus; sed proportio ca ad ak est sicut proportio coniuncti ex
ic et ca ad ai; ergo proportio ca ad ak est quasi 1/5458 ad 15. Sed proportio
ca ad ak est sicut proportio dyametri ga ad duplum ai. Sed duplum ai est latus
equilatere figure descripte circa circulum abgd, habentis latera 96; quare est sicut
1/5458 ad 15, ita dyametrum ga ad unum ex lateribus figure supradicte habentis
latera 96. Quare si multiplicaverimus 15 per 96, provenient 1140 pro summa
laterum ipsius figure: ergo proportio omnium laterum figure supradicte ad
dyametrum circuli cadentis in ipsa est sicut 1440 ad 1/5458.
Inveniam rursus proportionem circuli ad dyametrum ipsius per latus figure
cadentis in ipso habentis latera 96 in hunc modum: ponam in eodem circulo
abgd latus exagonici ad, quod est equale semidyametro ca; et copulabo gd, et
erit trigonum gda orthogonium, cum sit in semicirculo gda: omnis enim
angulus, ut in tertio libro Euclidis habetur, qui est in semicirculo, est rectus;
et quia linea ad est latus exigonicum, erit periferia ad tertia pars periferie dag
(! adg); quare periferia gd dupla est periferie da. Unde angulus gad duplus est
angulo agd; et sunt ambo simul equales uni angulo recto; quare angulus agd est
tertia pars recti. Ponam ordine suprascripto, dyametrum ag esse 30; quare recta
ad erit 15, et recta gd erit 26 minus unceis Ilt32 per ea que superius demonstravi:
et dividam angulum agd in duo equa a linea gm; et copulabo rectam am, et erit
proportio recte al ad Id sicut ag ad rectam gd: et cum coniunxerimus, erit
proportio recte ad ad Id sicut coniuncti ex ag et gd rectis ad rectam gd; et cum
permutaverimus, erit sicut ag et gd recte ad rectam ad, hoc est sicut 56 minus
unceis 1/132 ad 15, ita gd ad dl: et quia angulus agd in duo equa divisus est a
linea gm, equalis est angulus agm angulo dgm, et angulus gdl equalis est angulo
gma: est enim uterque eorum rectus, cum sit in semicirculo gdma; reliquus ergo
angulus, qui sub gld, reliquo, qui sub gam est equalis; equiangulum ergo est
trigonum gdl trigono gma: quare est sicut recta gd ad dl, ita recta gm ad ma:
quare ponam gm esse 56 minus unceis 1/132; et ma recta erit 15; et est recta am
latus dodecagoni, cum periferia am dimidium sit periferie amd. Rursus dividam
angulum agm in duo equa cum linea gno; et copulabo rectarn ao, et inveniam
radicem coniunctarn ex quadratis linearumgm ma, que est 58 minus unceis 4/54 pro
latere ag; et erit sicut coniunctum ex ag et gm ad lineam ma, hoc est sicut 114
minus unceis 7/86 ad 15, ita gm ad mn. Sed sicut gm ad mn, ita go ad oa; sunt
enim trigona gmn et goa similia et orthogonia: est ergo sicut 114 minus unceis 7/86
ad 15, ita go ad oa: quare ponam go esse 114 minus 7/86 uncie, et oa 15; et
accipiam iterum radicem ex quadratis linearum go et oa, et habebo pro linea
ga 115 minus unceis 16/238; et linea oa est latus figure descripte intra circulum
abgd, habentis latera 24: dividam rursus angulum ago in duo media a linea gq;
et copulabo qa, et erit sicut ag et go ad oa, ita go ad op. Sed sicut go ad op,
ita gq ad qa; erit ergo sicut 229 minus unceis
41
17215 ad 15, ita gq ad qa: quare
ponam gq esse 229 minus unceis 41/72 15 et qa 15; et coniungam quadrata eorum;
et coniuncto radicem inveniam, et habebo 229, et parum minus de unceis ~ ; et
est aq latus figure habentis latera 48. Dividam iterum angulum agq in duo equa a
linea grs; et copulabo sa, que erit latus figure habentis latera 96 cadentis intra
circulum abgd; et quia angulus agq divisus est in duo equa cum linea gs, erit
proportio gq ad qr sicut ag et gq ad qa, hoc est sicut 1/5458 ad 15, ita gq ad qr.
Sed sicut gq ad gr, ita gs ad sa, cum trigona gqr et gsa sint similia: quare erit
sicut 1/5458 ad 15, ita gs ad sa: coniungam iterum quadrata linearum gs et sa, et
coniuncto radicem inveniam, et habebis 4/9458 pro dyametro ga: mUltiplicabo
ergo rectarn sa per 96, erunt 1440 pro summa omnium laterum figure descripte
intra circulum abgd: quare est sicut 1440 ad 4/9458, ita omnia latera predicte
figure in circulo abgd descripte sunt ad dyametrum circuli ga. Invenimus per
investigationem lateris exterioris figure, quod proportio omnium laterum ipsius ad
dyametrum circuli est sicut 1440 ad 1/5458; et linea circunferens est minus omnium
laterum figure continentis circulum; et est plus omnium laterum figure descripte
intra circulum; erit proportio circuli ad suum dyametrum, sicut 1440 ad 1;3458,
cum sint in medio inter 4/9458 et 1/5458. Sed proportio de 1440 ad 1;3458 est sicut
triplum unius numerorum ad triplum alterius, hoc est sicut 4320 ad 1375;
quorum proportio in minimis numeris est sicut 864 ad 275: sed proportio de
864 ad 275, minus 1/11 , est sicut 1173 ad 1; et quia parva est differentia inter
proportionem, quam habet circulus ad suum dyametrum, et proportionem, quam
habent 1173 ad 1; ideo posuerunt sapientes antiqui, circulum esse tripl'hm et
septimam sui dyametri; et hoc volui ostendere.
3
Distinctio Ill, pages 101-02:
[4] Rursus est campus, cui figura elana (1 elongataJ), vel obliqua dicitur, que
circundatur ab una tantum linea minime circulum faciente, cuius duo dyametri
ag et bd [Fig. Ap.I.3.4] se se secundum rectum angulum secantes sibi invicem
3 For a comparison of this determination of the bounds of TT with Archimedes', see
H. Weissenbom, "Die Berechnung des Kreis-Umfanges bei Archimedes und Leonardo
Pisano," Berliner Studien flir classische Philologie und Archaeologie, Vo!. 14, 3. Heft
(1894), pp. 1-32.
sunt inequales: hanc itaque poteris mensurare, si eam in figuris rectilineis soIvere
procuraveris; ex quibus prima, et maior erit quadrilaterum rectilineum contentum
sub rectis ba et bg et da et dg, et remanebunt ex ipsa figura pectora quatuor,
quorum unum continetur sub recta ab et curva aeb. Aliud namque est
contenctum (I) a recta bg et curva bzg. Tertium vero est sub recta gd et curva
gid. Quartum quidem continetur sub rectis (I) da et curva dta; in quibus quatuor
pectoribus si protraxerimus triangulos eab et zbg et igd et tad rectilineos, non
remanebit ex tota figura nisi parum quod continetur sub pectoribus 8: et si in
quolibet ipsorum protrahatur triangulus; et in residuis pectoribus illud idem
operari studueris, resolvetur tota figura elana suprascripta dicta in figuris
rectilineis; et non remanebit ex ea aliquid sensibile; quarum rectilinearum
figurarum omnium, si embada in unum reduxerimus, nimirum embadum totius
figure incon[s]tanter habebimus. Aliter dyametros ag et bd in unum coniunge, et
ipsorum dimidium per 1173 multiplica;, et quod provenerit erit quantitas
curve linee abgd; cuius dimidium si per dimidum medietatis duorum dyametrorum
multiplicaveris, embadum suprascripte figure provenerit. Et ut hec in numeris
habeantur, sit dyameter bd 16, et dyameter ag 12; quibus insimul iunctis
faciunt 28; quorum dimidium si per 1173 multiplicaveris [Ed, diviseris], venient
44 pro curva linea abgd; cuius dimidium, scilicet 22, si per medie[t]atem
medietatis dyametrorum, scilicet per 7, multiplicaveris, reddent 154 pro embado
ipsius.
4
Distinctio V, pages 153-55:
[5] I cite these pages, omitting the text since I have already published
the three solutions which they contain of the problem of finding two
mean proportionals between two given lines. The first solution (pp.
154-55) is a fairly close paraphrase of Archytas' solution as given in
Proposition XVI ofthe Verba filiorum of the Banfi Mfisa (see Volume I,
pp. 334-40). The second solution is that of Philo of Byzantium. It
probably came into Latin from an Arabic source and I have already
published it in three slightly different versions in Volume I (see pp. 658-65,
with Leonardo's text on page 664). The third solution presented by
Leonardo (pp. 154-55) is a slightly altered copy of Proposition XVII
of the Verba filiorum (see Volume 1, pp. 340-44).
Distinctio VI, page 168:
[6] Et si columnam metiri desideras, cuius dyameter basis sit pedum 7; et
altitudo vero, scilicet axis eius, sit pedum 20, aream circuli sue basis, que est
4 Curtze interprets this figura obliqua (see above, A[2]) as an ellipse. In the first solu-
tion Leonardo merely suggests a method of approximation by inserting a series of rec-
tilinear figures in the "oblique figure." First he would insert a quadrilateral by joining
the ends of the intersecting diameters. Then he would insert triangles in the four segments
between the perimeter of the quadrilateral and the oblique curve, thus forming eight seg-
ments between the sides of all of these triangles and the oblique curve. Finally, he would
successively repeat this procedure with the smaller and smaller segments formed so that
there would remain no "sensible" difference between the rectilinear figures inserted and the
oblique curve. The second solution offered by Leonardo, which begins with "Aliter," he
takes from Savasorda (see above, A[2]). If an ellipse is intended, then the formula is
incorrect and it is abundantly clear that neither Savasorda nor Leonardo had any knowl-
edge of Archimedes' De conoidalibus, Prop. 5, which leads to the correct formulation.
~ 8 per altitudinem suam multiplica, et habebis pedes 770 pro embado ipsius
colurnne.
Distinctio VI, pages 176-77:
[7] Esto quidem pyramis curta ee, cuius basis sit circulus abed [Fig. Ap.I.3.5],
et eius caput sit circulus efgh, et aititudo eius sit linea ik, cuius termini sunt
centra circulorum predictorum; et protrahantur dyametri ipsorum bd et/h; et sint
ipsi circuli sibi invicem equidistantes. Quare multiplicabitur tertia ex ik in
summam superficierum circulorum abed et efgh et eius superficiei que est media
in proportione utriusque circuli. Verbi gratia: semi bd, pone inter utrumque in
proportione media semidyametrum bk et if lm lineam, cuius spatio circinetur
circulus mno. Dico primum, circulum mno cadere in proportione media inter
circulum abe et circulum efg. PROBATIO. Quoniam est sicut bk recta ad rectam
lm, ita recta lm ad rectam if, quare erit sicut bk ad fi, ita quadratum ex bk ad
quadratum ex lm. Sed sicut quadratum ex bk ad quadratum ex ml, ita quadratum
dyametri bd ad quadratum dyametri pm. Est enim sicut quadratum dyametri bd
ad quadratum dyametri pm, ita circulus abed ad circulum mnpo: ergo est sicut
quadratum semidyametri bk ad quadratum semidyametri ml, ita circulus abe ad
circulum mno; et quia est sicut bk ad lm ita lm ad if erit, sicut quadratum
ex bk ad quadratum ex nqm (1 lm) ita quadratum ex lm ad quadratum ex if.
Quare est sicut quadratum ex ml ad quadratum ex if, ita circulus abe ad
circulum omn. Est etiam et sicut quadratum ex lm ad quadratum ex if, ita
circulus omn ad circulum ofg (! efg). Ostensum est enim esse sicut quadratum
ex mb (1 ml) ad quadratum ex if, ita circulus abe ad circulum omn; ergo est
sicut circulus abe ad circulum omn, ita circulus omn ad circulum efg; ergo
circulus omn medius est in proportione inter circulum abe et circulum efg; et hoc
volui demonstrare. Et ut habeamus summam super ex horum suma trium
circulorum, aggregabimus quadrata semidyametrorum bk ml fi in unum; et quod
provenerit, ducemus in lf73, et habebimus summam arearum ipsorum trium
circulorum; quam si duxerimus in tertiam aititudinis ik, habebimus embadum
curte pyramidis ee. Que ostendantur cum numeris. Sit semidyameter bk 4, et
semidyameter if sit I. Quare semidyameter lm erit 2, quia est sicut 4 ad 2, ita 2ad 1;
et aggregemus quadrata horum trium semidyametrorum, scilicet 16 et 4 et 1, erunt
21; quibus ductis in 1173, venient 66; quibus ductis in tertiam aititudinis ik, que sit
5, venient pro embado totius pyramidis ee 330. Et si volumus supplere totam
pyramidem qabed, intelligemus, trigonum qbd secare pyramidem qabed in duo
equa, in cuius superficie est cathetus ik: quo catheto protracto in q, erit linea kq
cathetus trianguli qbd, in quo si protrahamus lineam fr equidistantem linee ik,
erit lineafr equalis linee ik, cum equidistans sit lineafi ke (1 linee) bk; et erit rk
equalis lineefi; et trigonaqif etfrb erunt sibi invicem similia. Unde si extracxerimus
kr, hoc est if, ex kb, remanebit br 3: et quia est sicut br ad if, itafi ad iq: si
multiplicamus if per if, et diviserimus per br, venient 5 pro catheto qi. Quare
tota qk est 20, que est aititudo pyramidis qabed.
[8] Nunc tractemus de his que spectant ad mensurationem [pyramidum
columnarum] earum partium.
[ = Verba filiorum, Prop. VIII]
Si infra speram summatur punctus, a quo quatuor recte sibi invicem equales

ad superficiem spere concurrant: et termini ipsarum non sint in una superficie
plana; punctus erit centrum spere. Verbi gratia: sit spera ab [Fig. Ap.I.3.6]; et
in ipsa sit punctus z, a quo protracte sint quatuor recte zb zg zd ze sibi invicem
equales; et non sint puncta b g d e in una superficie plana. Dico, punctum z
esse centrum spere ab. Probatio: protrahantur a puncto b in puncta g d e recte
bg bd be; et copulentur recte dg de, et erunt omnes iste recte infra speram.
Et quoniam omne trigonum, ut in undecimo habetur Euclidis, est in uno pIano,
eruntpunctab g din uno piano; et punctab de in alio; circa que puncta circinentur
circuli bgd et bde; et a puncto z ad plana circulorum bgd bde perpendiculares
protrahantur zi zt, et emittantur ab utraque parte in puncta k I m n; et per punctum
recte protraha[n]tur ib ig id. Et quoniam zi stat orthogonaliter super planum circuli
b g d, erunt siquidem anguli zib et zig et zid recti: et quia recte zb zg zd sibi
invicem equales sunt; et in comune iacet recta zi; erit itaque recte ib et ig et id sibi
invicem. Quare ut in Euclide habetur, i punctus centrum est circuli bgd: et
quoniam kl transit per centrum circuli bgd orthogonaliter, erit ipsa kl dyameter
spere; et puncta k I erunt poli circuli bgd, ut in libro Miles et Teodosii probatum
est; propter quod in linea kl est centrum spere. Similiter ostendetur, punctum
t esse centrum circuli bde; propter quod et linea mn probatur esse dyameter spere
ab; quare in recta mn est centrum spere: et quia z punctus est in utroque
dyametro kl et mn, patet ipsum esse centrum spere, ut predixi.
[=Verba./iliorum, Prop. IX]
Cum linea que protrahitur ex puncto capitis omnis pyramidis columne ad
centrum basis eius perpendicularis super basim ipsius; tunc linee recte, que
protrahuntur ex puncto capitis eius ad circulum continentem superficiem basis
eius sunt equales: et multiplicatio unius linearum que protrahuntur ex capite
eius ad circulum continentem basim eius in medietatem circuli continentis basi
eius est embadum superficiei pyramidis columne, hoc est eius que est inter
punctum capitis, et lineam continentem circulum basis. Verbi gratia: esto pyramis
columne abgd [Fig. Ap.I.3.7], cuius summitas sit a; et eius basis sit circulus
bgd, cuius centrum est e; et linea ae orthogonaliter erecta sit super planum
circuli bgd; et a puncto a ad lineam continentem circulum bgd per superficiem
pyramidis abgd protrahatur (t protrahantur) quotcumque recte ab ag ad. Dico
quidem, rectas ab ag ad sibi invicem equales esse. Probatio: protrahantur a
centro e recte eb eg ed; que omnes sibi invicem equales sunt a centro. Et
quoniam ae perpendicularis est super planum circuli bgd, erunt anguli aeb et aeg
et aed recti. Quare orthogonia sunt trigona aeb et aeg et aed, et habent bases
equales, que sunt eb eg ed; et latus ae est comune (t hie et saepe) eis. Quare
latera subtendentia angulos rectos, que sunt ab ag ad sibi invicem sunt equalia:
et propter hoc est manifestum, quod omnes recte, que protrahi possunt ab
a ad lineam circunferentem bgd, equantur linee ab. Item dico, quod ex ductu
ab in dimidium linee circunferentis bgd provenit area superficiei pyramidis
abgd, que est a circulo basis bgd usque ad summitatem eius: si non fuerit ita,
tunc sit mUltiplicatio linee ab in quantitatem longiorem, aut breviorem medietate
circunferentie circuli bgd ipsum embadum superficiei pyramidis abgd; et sit
quantitas iz; et duplum iz est longius circulo bgd. Ergo faciam super circulum
bgd figuram rectilineam habentem latera, et angulos equales continentem
ipsum; et sint latera eius aggregata minus duplo linee iz, que sit figura tkl: et
protraham lineas at ak al; et ostendam lineam ab perpendicularem esse super
lineam bk hoc modo: protraham lineam et, et erunt quadrata linearum eb et bt
equalia quadrato linee et. Comune adiaceat quadratum perpendicularis ae, erunt
quadrata linearum ae et et, hoc est quadratum at, equalia quadratis linearum
ae eb bt, hoc est quadratis linearum ab et bt. Quare angulus abt rectus est;
perpendicularis ergo est ab super lineam tk: similiter ostendetur, lineam ag
perpendicularem esse super k akl (! kl), et ad super lineam ti (! tl) et quia recte
ab ag ad sibi invicem equales sunt, veniet ex multiplicatione unius earum, ut
dicatur ex ab, in medietatem laterum trigoni tkl embadum superficiei pyramidis
atkl maior superficie pyramidis abgl (! abgd), cum contineat ipsam, scilicet eius,
que est inter circulum bgd, et punctum a, cum contineat ipsam: et medietas
laterum trigoni tkl est minus quantitate iz; ergo etiam fuit multiplicatio linee
ab id quod est minus linea iz est maior superficie pyramidis columne; quod
est impossibile: ergo non est possibile ut multiplicatio linee ab in lineam, que
sit longior medietate circuli bgd, sit embadum superficiei pyramidis abgd. Rursus
ponam lineam iz minorem medietate circunferentie circuli bgd; et si possibile est,
ex ductu ab in iz proveniat area superficiei pyramidis abgd: quod si ita est,
sequitur quod ex multiplieatione ab in medietatem circunferentie circuli bgd
proveniet superficies maioris pyramidis pyramide abgd, que sit pyramis aefh,
cuius summitas sit a; et basis eius sit circulus feh: et describam in circulo feh
figuram rectilineam ejh minime contingentem circulum bgd; et protraham a centro
puncto e super lineam ef eathetum el, que dividet lineam ef in duo equa; et
copulabo rectas ae al af ah; et per ea que dicta sunt ostendetur, linea al
perpendicularis esse super lineam fe; et equales debet perpendicularibus
cadentibus super rectas ef (! eh) et jh a puncto a; et erit recta al maior
quam ab cum longior sit el quam eb; et medietas laterum figure ejh est maior
medietate linee circunferentie circuli bgd; et medietas circuli bgd est maior iz;
et ex ductu al in medietatem laterum figure rectlinee efh provenit area pyramidis
aefh, cuius basis est trigonum ejh; et ex ductu ab, que est brevior ex (! delete) al,
in iz, que est brevior medietate laterum trigoni ejh, provenit area maioris
pyramidis aefh, cuius basis est circulus efh; quod est inconveniens: suprascripta
pyramis aejh, cuius basis est circulus continens pyramidem aefh, euius basis est
triangula. Non enim multiplicabitur linea ab per longiorem, aut breviorem lineam
circunferentie (1) circuli bgd, ut proveniat inde area pyramidis abg. Quare
concluditur, quod ex ductu ab in medietatem circunferentie circuli bgd provenit
area superficiei pyramidis abgd, que est inter summitatem capitis eius, et circulum
bgd; et hoc est quod volui demonstrare. Dnde si ponamus perpendicularem
ae 24, et semidyametrum eb 7, erit utique linea ab 25; quam si duxerimus in
medietatem circunferentie circuli bgd, que est 22, venient 550 pro area superficiei
pyramidis abgd.
[=Verbafiliorum, Prop. Xl
Si superficies secat pyramidem columne ad equidistantem basis ipsius,
comunis sectio superficiei et pyramidis erit linea eontinens circulum, per cuius
centrum transibit axis pyramidis, que est linea recta ducta a sumitate pyramidis
ad centrum circuli sue basis. Ad quod demonstrandum: Esto pyramis abed
[Fig. Ap.I.3.8], cuius summitas est a, et cuius basis est circulus bede, cuius
centrum est f; et seeet ipsam pyramidem superficies hikl, que sit equidistans
circulo bede. Dieo, comunem sectionem pyramidis abed, et superficiei hikl
circulum esse. Probatio. Signabo super circulum bed duo puncta be; et sit arcus
be minor semicirculo; et protraham a punctis be dyametros bd ee; et copulabo
rectas ab ae ad ae et be; et signabo super lineas ab et ae et ad et ae super
comunem sectionem, quam habent ipse recte cum superficie kikl (! hikl in MS)
puncta h i k l: et quoniam trigona abd et ace sese invicem secant super puncta a f,
comunis eorum sectio erit linea recta, que est linea cadens perpendiculariter ab
a in f; ergo linea af est axis pyramidis abed, quam secat superficies hikl super
punctum m. Rursus quoniam trigona abd et ace et abe secant duas superficies
equidistantes bede et hikl, erunt comunes earum sectiones equidistantes; hoc est
recta hk equidistat recte bd, et recta il recte ee, et recta hi recte be (! be): et
quoniam in trigono abd protracta est recta hk equidistans basi bd, erit sicut ab
ad ah, ita bd ad hk. Est enim sicut ba ad ah, ita ae ad ai: cum in triangulo abe
equidistans basi be (! be) protracta sit linea hi; et est sicut ac ad ai, ita ee ad il;
ergo erit sicut ab adah, itace ad it. Est enim utab ad ah, itabd ad dk (! hkin MS):
per equale ergo erit sicut bd ad hk, ita ee ad it: permutatim ergo ut bd ad ee,
ita hk ad it; est enim bd equalis ee; quare recta hk equalis est recte it: et quoniam
in trigonis ajb et afe et afd et afe protracte sunt recte hm im km lm equidistantes
suis basibus bf ef df ef, erit sicut bf ad fa , ita hm ad ma; et sicut ef ad fa , ita im
ad ma; nee non et sicut df adfa, ita km ad ma; et sicut ef adfa, ita lm ad ma. Sed
proportio linearum bf ef df ef ad fa est proportio una; cum ipse quatuor recte
sibi invicem equantur. Sunt enim omnes a centro, et circuli omnes deducte. Quare
proportio rectarum hm im km lm ad ma est similiter proportio una: propter quod
patet, ipsas sibi invicem equales esse; et ducuntur a puncto m ad communem
sectionem superficiei hikl, et pyramidis abed. Quare manifestum est, superficiem
hikl circulum esse: et eius centrum est m, per quod centrum transit axis af; et
hoc est quod volui demonstrare.
[=Verba filiorum, Prop. XI]
In omni portione pyramidis columne, cuius basis est circulus, et cuius superius
est circulus, et cuius basis superficies equidistat superficiei superioris eius;
et linea que egreditur ex centro basis eius ad centrum superficiei superioris eius
est perpendicularis super duas superficies; tunc si protrahantur in basi eius, et in
circulo, quod est in superiore eius, due dyametri equidistantes; et continuatur quod
est inter duas extremitates duarum dyametrorum per duas lineas, erit multiplicatio
unius earum in medietatem circunferentie amborum circulorum, area superficiei,
que continetur inter utrumque circulum. Verbi gratia: Sit pyramis columne
decurtata abgdz [Fig. Ap.I.3.9], cuius basis sit circulus abg, et eius caput sit
circulus dez; qui circuli sibi invicem equidistent: et copulata in centris eorum recta
it perpendicularis utrique circulo: et producantur duo dyametri bg et ez sibi
invicem equidistantes: et copulentur extremitates eorum cum lineis be et gz. Dico
quod ex multiplicatione unius linearum be gz in medietatem circunferentie
circulorum abg dez provenit area superficiei, que est inter circulum abg, et
circulumdez. Quod sic probatur. Compleatur pyramis mabg; et protrahantur recte
be gz in punctum m, et erunt recte mb et mg equales sibi invicem: nec non
et recte me et mz sibi invicem equantur. Quare recta be recte gz equalis est.
Et quoniam omnis circulus addit super suum dyametrum triplum eius, et septimam,
erit sicut circulus abg ad suum dyametrum bg, ita circulus dez ad suum
dyametrum ez: et propter hoc erit sicut arcus bag, qui est medietas circuli abg
ad dyametrum bg, ita arcus edz, qui est medietas circuli dez, ad dyametrum ez:
permutatim ergo est arcus bag ad arcum edz, sicut bg ad ez. Sed sicut bg ad ez,
ita mb ad me, cum in triangulo mbg recta ez equidistans sit basi bg: abscidam
quidem ex arcu bag arcum ag equalem arcui edz; et erit proportio arcus bag
ad arcum ag, sicut recta mb ad rectam me: quare disiunctim erit arcus ba ad
arcum ag, sicut recta be ad rectam em. Ergo multiplicatio me in arcum ba est
sicut multiplicatio be in arcum ag, hoc est in arcum edz. Comuniter si addatur
multiplicatio be in arcum bag, erunt multiplicationes be in arcum bag, et be in
arcum edz equales multiplicationibus be in arcum bag, et em in arcum ba:
comuniter addatur multiplicatio em in ag, hoc est ex em in arcum edz, erit
multiplicatio totius mb in arcum bag equalis multiplicationibus be in arcus bag
et edz, et ex em in arcum edz. Sed multiplicatio mb in arcum bag est area
superficiei pyramidis mabg, que est inter circulum abg, et punctum m; ergo
multiplicatio be in arcus bag et edz cum multiplicatione em in arcum edz facit
eandem aream. Sed ex multiplicatione me in arcum edz provenit area pyramidis
medz, que est inter circulum dez, et punctum m. Quare residuum aree pyramidis
abed, quod est inter circulos abg et dez, provenit ex be in arcus bag et edz qui
arcus sunt medietas circunferentie utriusque circuli; et hoc volui demonstrare.
Et ut probentur cum numeris, ponam dyametrum bg 14, et dyametrum ez duas
quintas eius, sunt 3/55; et lineam be 15, et it %14; et copulabo rectam mi; et
per puncta e z protraham lineas ee zf equidistantes recte it; et erunt recte et et if
equales, sicut sunt sunt (I) ei et iz; relique be et gf sibi invicem equantur. Quare
trigona eeb et zfg similia sunt sibi invicem et equalia: et anguli qui ad b et g
equales sibi invicem sunt: ergo trigonum mbg equicrurium est habens latera
bm et mg equalia: et quia recta ez equidistat recte bg, erit trigonum mez simile
trigono mbg; ergo trigonum mez equicrurium est habens angulos qui ad e et z
equales. Quare recta mi cathetus erit super ez, cum punctus i sit super dimidium
ez: fuit autem angulus tib (I tie) rectus; quare patet, lineam mU esse continuatam;
ergo mt est perpendicularis pyramidis mbag, et transit per centrum circuli edz:
et quoniam recte mb et mg sunt equales; si ab ipsis auferatur me et mz,
remanebunt eb et zg sibi invicem equales: ergo zg est 15: et quia ez ad bg est
sicut 2 ad 5, est propter hoc me ad mb sicut 2 ad 5; quare me ex eb est .3,
scilicet 10: tota ergo mb erit 25: de cuius quadrato si auferatur quadratum ex
tb, quod est 49, remanebunt 576 pro quadrato catheti mt; et erit arcus bag 22,
que proveniunt ex tb ducta in 1/73; et erit arcus edz 4/58, scilicet 2/5 ex arcu bag:
quibus arcubus in unum coniunctis faciunt 4/530; quibus multiplicatis in lineam eb,
scilicet in 15, faciunt 462 pro area superficiei contencte (I) inter circulos abg et dez.
Et si ex area superficiei pyramidis mabg, que provenit ex mb in arcu bag, scilicet de
25 in 22 tollatur area superficiei pyramidis mez, que provenit ex me in arcu dz
(I edz), scilicet de 10 in 4/58, remanebunt similiter 462 pro area contenta inter
circulum edz et circulum bag; et hoc volui declarare.
[=Verbafiliorum, Prop. XII]
Cum fuerit circulus, cuius dyameter sit protracta, et protrahitur ex centro
ipsius linea stans super dyametrum orthogonaliter: et perveniens ad lineam
continentem ipsum; et secatur una duarum medietatum circuli in duo media; tunc
cum dividitur una harum quartarum in divisiones equales quecumque sint; deinde
protrahitur corda sectionis, cuius una extremitas estpunctus, super quod secat se
linea recta stans super dyametrum, et linea continens circulum: et producitur
linea dyametri in parte, in quam concurrere, donec concurrant; et protrahuntur
in circulo corde equidistantes linee dyametri ex omnibus punctis divisionum,
per quas divisa est quarta circuli; tunc linea recta, que est inter punctum,
super quod est concursus duarum linearum protractarum, et inter centrum circuli,
est equalis medietati dyametri, et cordis, que protracte sunt in circulo equi-
distantibus dyametro coniunctis. Verbi gratia: In circulo quidem abed protracta
sit dyameter ab (Fig. Ap.I.3.1O]; et centrum circuli sit e, a quo protracta sit linea
ec stans orthogonaliter super dyametrum ab, que dividit arcum acb in duo equa;
et dividatur arcus cda in quotlibet divisiones equales, que sint arcus cd dffg ga;
et protrahatur corda cd, et emittatur extra circulum pariter cum dyametro ba,
donec concurrant in puncto h; et per puncta d f g protrahantur recte di jk gl
equidistantes dyametro ab. Dico, lineam he equalem esse [semi]dyametro ea
et cordis gljk di coniunctis. Probatio. Copulabo rectas al gkji; et ducam rectas
if kg in partes f g, donec concurrant linee ah super puncta m n. Et quoniam in
equidistantibus ab et gl recta incidit ai, erunt anguli bal et alg equales: equales
vero anguli super equas periferias consistunt, sive ad centrum: sive ad periferiam
fuerint constituti. Quare arcus bl equalis est arcui ag. Item quia in equidistantibus
gl et jk recta incidit gk, erunt anguli 19k et g/if equales; et ideo arcus lk arcui
gf est equalis. Similiter ostendetur, arcum ki arcuifd equalem esse. Sunt enim
arcus ag et gf et fd sibi invicem equales. Quare et arcus bl et lk et ki sibi
invicem equales sunt. Cum arcus bl equalis sit arcui ag, et lk arcui gf, et ki arcui
fd, quare totus arcus bi toti arcui ad existit equalis. Reliquus ic reliquo cd equalis
est: et est equalis unicuique arcui ik kl lb. Quare anguli cdi et ifk et kgl et gab
(! lab) sibi invicem sunt equales. Rursus quia in equidistantibus hb et di recta
incidit ch, erit exterior angulus cdi equalis opposito et interiori, qui sub chb.
Similiter ostendetur, angulus imb equalis esse exteriori ifk, nec ~ o n et angulus
knb equalis esse angulo kgl. Est enim angulus lab equalis unicuique predictorum
angulorum: ergo anguli lab et knb et imb et chb sibi invicem sunt equales: recte
ergo la kn et im et ck (! ch) sibi invicem equidistantes sunt, cum in eis incidat
recta bh faciens cum ipsis exteriores angulos equales oppositis et interioribus.
Et quia recte la et gn copulant duas rectas equidistantes na et gl, erit na equalis
recte gl. Item quia equidistantes kn et fm copulant duas rectas equidistantes
mn et /if, erit propter hoc recta nm equalis recte /if. Rursus quia recte im et dh
copulant equidistantes mh et id, erit mh equalis recte id. Quare tota ah equatur
rectis glfk di coniunctis. Comuniter addatur semidyametrum ea, erit semi-
dyametrumea cum rectis 19 /if id equalis toti eh; et hoc est quod volui demonstrare.
[=Verba jiliorum, Prop. XIII]
Si in medietate spere componatur corpus ex quotcumque portionibus pyramidum
columnarum: et superior harum sit pyramis perfecta habens summitatem eius ~ l
alio super polum spere (! sed hab. MS va ... cat; ergo del.) super polum circuli
basis "seillispere; "et" Ci"rculus basis ipsius sit caput sequentis portionis, cuius basis
etiam sit caput sequentis portionis pyramidis; et hoc semper fiat, donec basis
inferioris portionis sit circulus maior cadens in spera; et sint omnes circuli
portionum equidistantes circulo maiori; et perpendicularis cadens a polo ipsius
maioris circuli, scilicet ab eo super quo cadit punctus summitatis superioris
portionis ad centrum spere, transeat per centra omnium circulorum: et linee recte
cadentes in terrninis dyametrorum uniuscuiusque portionis sint sibi invicem
equales. Tunc area superficiei totius corporis compositi ex quacumque multitudine
portionum columnarum erit minus duplo aree maioris circuli cadentis in semispera
continentis ipsum corpus: et erit etiam maius duplo aree maioris circuli semispere
contente ab ipso corpore. Probatio. Sit circulus maior semispere circulus abgd
[Fig. Ap.I.3.11], cuius centrum sit e, quod etiam est centrum spere, quia centrum
spere est centrum omnium circulorum magnorum cadentium in spera: et polus
circuli abgd esto z; et transeat circulus magnus per polum z stans orthogonaliter
super circulum abgd. Quare comunis sectio eorum erit dyametrum utriusque
circuli, que sit recta ag; et erit arcus azg semicirculus, et equalis semicirculo abg .
Et constituatur in semispera, cuius basis est circulus abgd; et polus eius estz corpus
compositum ex tribus portionibus pyramidum columnarum, et ex una pyramide: et
prima portio sit pyramis decurtata, cuius basis est circulus abgd, et eius caput est
circulus, cuius dyametrum est linea mn; et linee que protrahuntur a terminis
dyametrorum sint am et gn. Secunda vero portio est, cuius basis est circulus, cuius
dyameter est recta mn, et cuius caput est circulus, cuius dyametrum est recta kl; et
recte cadentes in terminis dyametrorum sint mk et nl: tertie quidem portionis basis
est circulus, cuius dyameter est linea kl, et eius caput est circulus, cuius dyameter
est linea it: pyramis quidem columne est, cuius basis est circulus, cuius dyameter
est lineait, et eius sumitas est polus spere: et linee descendentes ab ipso secundum
rectitudinem in terminos dyametri basis sint recte zi et zt; et sint recte am mk ki iz
sibi invicemequales. Quare ipsis rectis equales erunt recte zt tl In ng, cum bases et
capita ipsarum portionum sibi invicemequidistent: et erunt omnes in una superficie
plana, que secat totum corpus in duo media super dyametros portionum, per quam
superficiem descendit perpendicularis ze transiens per centra omnium circulorum:
deinde protrahantur dyametrum (I) ga, et corda zi in punctum h; et erit eh equalis
semidyametro ea et dyametris mn kl it coniunctis: et protrahatur [ad] hz cathetus
ee, qui cadit super dimidium corde zi cum ipso ee descendat a centro e: et quia in
trigono hez orthogonio protracta est perpendicularis ee super latus subtendens
angulum rectum; erit proportio hz ad ze, sicut ez ad ze. Quare multiplicatio hz in ze
est equalis quadrato linee ez. Sed linea ez equalis est semidyametro ea; ergo mul-
tiplicatiozh inze est sicutquadratum semidyametriae: sed exze duplaestzi; quare
multiplicatio hz in zi erit sicut duplum quadrati semidyametri ae: quod duplum si
ducatur in 1173, reddit duplum aree circuli abgd; ergo duplum aree ciruli abgd
provenit ex multiplicatione zh inzi ducta in 1173. Maior enim(I Cum maior sit?) recta
hz quamhe (habet MS hi sed in mg. add. in alio quam"iie);"quare ex ductuzi inhe et
in 1173 provenit minus duplo aree circuli abgd. ~ ~ t ~ ~ m (! Cum) he equalis rectis
ae mn kl it coniunctis, quare ex multiplicatione zi in coniunctum rectarum
ae mn kl it ducta in Ih3 provenit minus duplo aree circuli abgd: ex quibus
multiplicationibus ostendam provenire aream superficiei totius compositi corporis.
Primum quidem area superficiei prime portionis pyramidis columne, cuius basis est
circulus abgd, et eius superior est circulus, cuius dyameter est mn, provenit ex
multiplicatione semidyametrorumae et am (! om) in Ih3 ducta in am, hoc est, in zi
(hoc ... zi eorrexi ex hem zi); et area superficiei sequentis portionis, cuius basis
est circulus dyametri mn, et eius superior est circulus, cuius dyameter est kl,
provenit ex 1173 ductis in semidyametros on etpl; et illud totum in lineam mk, hoc
est, in iz. Similiter area superficiei tertie portionis, cuius basis est circulus dyametri
kl, et eius superior est circulus, cuius dyameter est linea it, provenit ex
multiplicatione semidyametrorumpk et iq in ik, hoc est in iz, ducta in 1173. Rursus
area superficiei peIfecte pyramidis, cuius basis est circulus dyarnetri it, et eius
summitas est z, provenit ex iz in tq ducta in 1/73. Ergo area superior totius corporis
compositi ex dictis tribus portionibus pyramidum columnarum et ex una pyramide
columne provenit ex iz in lineis ae mn lk it coniunctis, et illud totum per 1173, quod
demonstratum est esse minus duplo aree circuli abgd. Similiter si infra hoc quidem
corpus cadat in (I delete) semispera contingens ipsum, demonstrabitur, area ipsius
(i.e. corporis) esse plus duplo aree circuli basis semispere, cuius circuli dyameter
erit equalis linee ec; et erit arcus semicirculi orthogonaliter elevati super
dyametrum ipsius contingens super dimidio linearum am mk ki iz; et polus circuli
basis semispere erit super lineaqz: et propter hoc ponamus lineamer equalem linee
ec: et spatio er circinemus circulumrsu; et erit rectarv (! ru) dyameter circuli basis
semispere. Et quoniam in trigono hez ab angulo hez recto super latus bz (I hz)
cathetus ec protracta est, erit sicut hc ad ce , itaec ad cz: quare multiplicatio hc in cz
est sicut quadratum ec, hoc est sicut quadratum er: et quia iz dupla est ex cz, erit
multiplicatio hc in iz duplum quadrati semidyametri er. Sed ex hc maior est he;
quare multiplicatio he in iz est plus duplo quadrati er; ergo multiplicatio he in iz
ducta in 1/73 erit plus multiplicatione dupli quadrati semidyametri er in 1/73. Sed ex
multiplicatione he in ic (I iz) ducta in 1173 provenit area superficiei corporis
continentis semisperam, ut superius demonstratum est: et ex multiplicatione
dupli quadrati er in 1/73 provenit duplum aree circuli basis semispere, scilicet
circuli rsy (I rsu); ergo superficies, idest corporis compositi ex portionibus
pyramidum columnarum continentis semisperam, est maior duplo aree circuli
semispere contencte ab ipso corpore; et est minor duplo aree circuli semispere
continentis ipsum corpus, ut superius demonstratum est; et illud est quod volui
demonstrare.
De embado et superficie rotunde spere
[=Verbafiliorum, Prop. XIV]
Et quia hec que demonstrata sunt, liquida sint et aperta; colligitur quod area
superficiei medietatis cuiuscumque spere est dupla aree maioris circuli cadentis in
spera, cuius dyameter est dyameter spere. Quare area superficiei totius spere erit
quadrupla aree ipsius circuli; que demonstrentur cum numeris. Si superficiei spere,
cuius dyameter est 7, aream colligere vis: aream maioris circuli cadentis in
ipsa, que est ~ 8 quadruplica; vel quadratum dyametri, quod est 49, per 1173
multiplica, et habetur 154 pro area superficiei ipsius spere: et si medietatem
quadrati dyametri per 1/73 multiplicaveris, vel duplicaveris aream suprascripti
circuli, habebis utique 77 pro area superficiei medietatis spere predicte.
[=Verbafiliorum, Prop. XV]
Et si 154, que sunt area superficiei totius spere, in sextam dyametri spere,
scilicet in 1/6 1; vel si tertiam partem de 154 in medietatem dyametri, que est ~
duxeris, habebis .3179, que sunt area magnitudinis totius spere: quia probatum est
a sapientibus, quod multiplicatio tertie partis superficiei spere in medietatem
totius dyametri facit embadum totius spere. Ad quod etiam demonstrandum
adiaceat speraab [Fig. Ap.I.3.12]; et medietas dyametri eius sit lineaag, et centrum
eius sit punctus g. Dico ergo quod multiplicatio ag in tertiam superficiei spere
ab est equalis embado corporis spere ab; cuius hec est demonstratio. Si enim
non est multiplicatio ag in tertiam superficiei spere ab equalis corpori spere, erit
tunc equalis corpori spere maioris spera ab aut minoris. Sit itaque in primis
equalis spere maiori spera ab; et sit spera de, que sit cum spera ab super centrum
unum; possibile igitur est ut sit spera de figura corporis plurium basium, cuius
basis (I) sint non contingentes superficiem spere ab. Quare erit unaqueque per-
pendicularium, vel cadentium productarum ex centro g super superficiem eius
maior linea ag: si ergo continuentur anguli illius corporis venientis in spera de
cum centro spere, provenient pyramides, quarum omnium capita erit centrum
spere, et earum bases erunt bases corporis; et embadum uniuscuiusque pyramidis
earum proveniet ex multiplicatione sue perpendicularis in tertiam basis sue.
Et propterea quod linea ag, que est medietas dyametri spere ab, est minor
unaquaque illarum perpendicularium, est vel erit propter illud multiplicatio linee
ag in tertiam cuiusque basis minor embado pyramidis, cuius basis est illa:
ergo multiplicatio linee ag in tertiam superficiei illius corporis est minor
embado corporis: At superficies illius corporis est maior superficiei ab; multi-
plicatio igitur ag in tertiam superficiei spere ab erit multo minor embado
corporis: et iam fuit posita multiplicatio linee ag in tertiam superficiei spere
ab equalis spere de; ergo oportet ut sit spera de multum minor corpore, quod est
intra ipsam; quod est in possibile (! impossibile). Non igitur multiplicatio linee
ag in tertiam superficiei spere ab est maior spera ab. Et dico iterum quod non
erit minor spera ab. Quod si possibile est, tunc sit; erit ergo equalis spere, que est
minor spera ab, sicut est spera zh, que sit super centrum g: et possibile iterum est
ut sit in spera ba corpus plurium basium, cuius bases non contingant superficiem
spere zh. Quare erit unaqueque perpendicularium cadentium ex centro spere ab
super superficies illius corporis minor medietate dyametri spere ab, que est
linea ag: erit ergo multiplicatio ag in tertiam cuiusque superficiei eorum maior
embado pyramidis, cuius basis est illa superficies, et cuius caput est centrum
g: multiplicatio igitur linee ag in tertiam cuiusque (! delete?) superficiei spere ab
est maior plurimum embado corporis. lam ante posita fuit equalis embado
spere zh; ergo spera zh est multo maior corpore: et ipsa est inter (! intra) ipsum;
hoc vero impossibile est: non igitur multiplicatio linee ag, que est medietas
dyametri spere ab, in tertiam superficiei sue est [minore corpore eius, et est
prius probatum non esse] maior corpore eius; ipsa igitur est equalis corpori eius;
et id est cuius volumus declarationem. Et cum hoc declaratum sit, et volumus
habere medietatem alicuius spere, multiplicabimus aream superficiei ipsius
in sextam sui dyametri, vel medietatem dyametri eius ducemus in tertiam partem
sue superficiei: verbi gratia: sit dyameter date spere 10; quam si multiplicamus
per medietatem eius, venient 50; quibus ductis per 1/73, venient 1/7157, que sunt
area superficiei semispere: quam si duxerimus per sextam dyametri, scilicet per
.31; vel si tertiam de 1/7157 ducemus in 5, scilicet in medietatem dyametri,
habebimus Y3 617261 [=1121 + 617 + 261] pro embado semispere.
[9] Et si oportuerit nos metiri portionem aliquam spere, que sit minor vel maior
medietate spere, ut sunt fontes rotundi, et alia quelibet vasa similia; altitudinem
ipsius corporis, que est linea, que extenditur a centro circuli oris ipsius ad punctum
poli eiusdem circuli, cum semidyametro spere proportionare curabimus; ipsamque
proportionem de superficie semispere, nec non et ex embado ipsius accipere
curabimus, et habebimus optatum. Verbi gratia: sit linea ab dyameter fontis
[Fig. Ap.I.3.13]; et g sit centrum eius: et punctus d sit polus ipsius circuli.
Quare linea dg stat orthogonaliter super superficiem circuli, cuius dyameter est
ab; cumque quadratum medietatis dyametri ab diviserimus per gd, habebimus
illud quod restat de toto dyametro spere super lineam gd. Verbi gratia: sit
dyameter ab radix de 160; quare gb, que est medietas dyametri ab, erit radix de 40,
cuius quadratum erit 40: que si diviserimus per gd, quam ponamus 4, venient
10 pro residuo dyametri super lineam dg; quod sit linea ge, et erit tota de 14,
que est dyameter spere; quam dividamus in duo equa super z, et erit z centrum
circuli magni cadentis in spera; qui circulus sit circulus aebd: proportionabo
ergo lineam gd cum semidyametro zd, scilicet 4 cum 7, et erit dg ex dz 417: quare
accipiam 4/7 ex area superficiei semispere, scilicet de 308, que provenit ex
superficie dz in de ducta in 1173, venient 176 pro area superficiei portionis spere,
cuius basis est circulus dyametri ab, et eius polus est d; et arcus cadens in ipsa
portione ex circulis magnis cadentibus in spera est arcus adb; cuius portionis
embadum habebitur, si tertia pars aree superficiei ipsius ducatur in 7, scilicet
in semidyametrum zd, et inde auferatur pyramis columne, cuius summitas est
punctus z; et eius basis erit circulus, cuius dyameter est linea ab, et eius
altitudo est linea zg, que est 3, et embadum ipsius pyramidis est 5/7125; remanent
pro embado portionis dicte 285 minus 1/21 Et si aream maioris relique portionis
spere, cuius basis est idem circulus dyameter (!) ab, et eius altitudo est linea eg,
que sagitta nuncupatur, quam ponamus esse 10, habere volumus, eodem modo,
secundum quod in minori portione operati sumus, erit procedendum. Videlicet
quadratum linee gb, quod est 40, dividimus per sagittam ge, et habebimus 4 pro
linea gd, que est sagitta relique portionis spere. Quare tota dyameter spere ed
erit 14; in quam si multiplicaverimus sagittam eg; et illud totum duxerimus per
1f73; vel si de area superficiei semispere, que est 308, accipiamus 1/79, scilicet
proportionem, quam habet sagitta eg ad semidyametrum ez, habebimus 440 pro
area huius maioris portionis spere: quam aream si in sextam dyametri spere vel
si tertiam eius in medietatem dyametri duxerimus, habebimus ~ 2 6 ; quibus si
addiderimus pyramidem columne supradicte, que est 517125, habebimus ~ 1171152
[/ should be in his notation 1/7 Y31152, i.e. 1152 + 117 + 1/21] pro magnitudine
ipsius maioris portionis. Et ut hee que dicta sunt geometrice demonstrentur
adiaceat semispera bzd, [Fig. Ap.I.3.14] cuius basis sit circulus abgd, et eius
polus sit punctus z; et signetur super semispera bzd circulus magnus azg, qui stet
orthogonaliter super circulum abgd; et comunis eorum sectio ag est dyameter
utriusque circuli; et descendat a polo z per superficiem circuli azg perpendicularis
ze super dyametrum ag; et erit e punctus centrum utriusque circuli: et dividatur
arcus az in quotlibet partes equales, que sint arcus ai it tz; et per puncta it
equidistantes dyametro ag protrahantur corde ik tl; et protrahatur corda zt extra
circulum in puncto m; ad quem punctum proveniat etiam dyameter ga extra
circulum protracta; et protrahatur una ex duabus cordis equidistantibus dyametro
ag extra circulum azg, donec concurrat linee mz. Quare si protraxerimus cordam
ki, concurret cum linea mz in puncto n. Et a polo z spatio corde, et arcus zti
circinetur circulus ihkx, qui erit equidistans circulo abgd; et eius centrum erit
f; et ik erit dyametrum ipsius circuli; qui circulus abscidit a semispera dz
portionem xzh, cuius portionis sagitta, sive perpendicularis est linea if. Dico
quidem, portionem superficiei portionis xzh ad superficiem semispere dzb esse
sicut zf ad semidyametrum spere ze. Probatio: habetur quidem ex premissis,
lineam me equalem esse semidyametro ea et cordis ik tl coniunctis. Simili quoque
modo demonstrabitur, lineam nf equalem esse semidyametro fi et corde itl
(/ tl) coniunctis. Et quoniam in triangulo mez protracta est recta nf equidistans
basi em, erit sicut zf ad ze, ita rif ad me. Sed sicut recta rif ad rectam me, ita
superficies zt in nf ad superficiem zt in me. Sed sicut superficies zt in nf ad
superficiem zt in me, ita est multiplicatio superficiei zt in nf in 1/73
ad multiplicationem de 1173 ad superficiem zt in em. Sed ex multiplicatione me
in tz ducta in 1/73 provenit superficies corporis compositi ex tribus portionibus
pyramidis columnarum cadentis infra semisperam, quorum omnium altitudo est
linea ze; et basis maIons earum est circulus abgd. Similiter ostendetur quod
ex multiplicatione nf in tz ducta in lf73 provenit superficies corporis compositi
ex duabus portionibus columnarum cadentis in portione spere hzx. Ergo erit sicut
zf ad ze, ita corpus compositum ex duabus portionibus pyramidum columnarum,
cuius altitudo est zf, ad superficiem corporis compositi ex tribus portionibus
pyramidum columnarum, cuius altitudo est linea ze. De inde (!) ponam superficiem
y ad superficiem semispere dzb sicut superficies corporis altitudinis zf ad super-
ficiem corporis altitudinis ze. Quare permutatim erit sicut superficies corporis
altitudinis ze ad superficiem semispere dzb, ita superficies corporis altitudinis
zf ad superficiem y. Sed superficies corporis, cuius altitudo est ze, cum est infra
semisperam, est minor superficie semispere: et cum ipsum corpus contineat semi-
speram, est superficies corporis maior superficie semispere: Unde quando
superficies corporis altitudinis ze est minor superficie semispere: tunc superficies
corporis altitudinis zf erit minor superficie y; et cum fuerit maior: maior. Sed
cum superficies corporis altitudinis ze est minor superficie semispere dzb, tunc
superficies corporis altitudinis zf est similiter minor superficie portionis spere
hzx; et cum est maior: maior. Et propter hoc superficies y, et superficies portionis
spere ad superficiem corporis, cuius altitudo est zf, habent unam et eandem
portionem: Unde patet, superficiem portionis spere hzx equalem esse superficiei
y: et quia est sicut superficies corporis altitudinis ze ad superficiem semispere
dzb, ita superficies corporis altitudinis zf ad superficiem y: erit propter hoc sicut
superficies corporis altitudinis ze ad superficiem semispere dzb, ita superficies
corporis altitudinis zf ad superficiem portionis spere hzx: et cum permutabitur,
erit proportio portionis hzx ad superficiem semispere bzd sicut proportio superficiei
corporis altitudinis zf ad superficiem corporis altitudinis ze. Sed proportio horum
duorum corporum est sicut linea nf ad lineam me; et proportio linee nf ad lineam
me est sicut sagitta zf ad semidyametrum spere ze; ergo proportio superficiei
portionis hzx ad superficiem semispere dzb est sicut zf, que est altitudo ipsius
portionis, ad semidyametrum ze; et hoc est quod volui demonstrare.
Distinctio VI, page 194:
[10] Rursus intelligam, rectam ik esse dyameter (!) spere cadentis in dicta
columna [Fig. Ap.I.3.15]; et dividam ik in duo equa super t; et intelligam,
punctum t esse centrum circuli magni cadentis in spera et equalis et equidistantis
circulo efgh; et erit circulus, cuius centrum est t, secans colu[m]nam in duo
media: et quia area superficiei spere est quadruplum ipsius circuli, qui esFequalis
circulo efgd; et ex multiplicatione ipsius superficiei in sextam dyametri spere
habetur magnitudo spere, que sit im; ergo si circulus efgh multiplicetur per
quadruplum sexte dyametri spere, quod quadruplum sit linea in, proveniet utique
magnitudo ipsius spere. Sed ex multiplicatione circuli efgh in dyametrum spere,
scilicet in altitudinem columne, que est if(! ik), provenit magnitudo columne; ergo
quam proportionem habet linea ik ad lineam in eandem proportionem habet
predicta columna ad predictam speram: et quia ik est sexcupla ex im, et in est
quadrupla eiusdem im, erit proportio ik ad in sicut 6 ad 4, hoc est in minimis
numeris sicut 3 ad 2: quare proportio columne ad speram est sicut 3 ad 2; que
proportio sexquialtera nuncupatur: et quia proportio cubi ad columnam est sicut
14 ad 11, erit proportio eorumdem corporum sicut triplum 14 ad triplum de 11,
hoc est sicut 42 ad 33: et quia proportio columne ad speram est sicut 3 ad 2, erit
proportio eorumdem sicut undecuplum de 3 ad undecuplum de 2, hoc est sicut
33 ad 22: et quia proportio cubi ad columnam est sicut 42 ad 33; et proportio
columne ad speram sicut 33 ad 22; per equale ergo erit sicut 42 ad 22, hoc est
sicut 21 ad 11, ita cubus ad speram; et hoc volui demonstrare.
4. The De ponderibus Archimenidis
I venture to publish this Pseudo-Archimedean tract once more even
though it has been published three times in modern editions: 1) by M.
Curtze, "Ein Beitrag zur Geschichte der Physik im 14. Jahrhundert,"
Bibliotheca mathematica, Neue Folge, Vol. 10 (1896), pp. 43-49; 2) by
J. L. Heiberg, Mathematici graeci minores (Copenhagen, 1927), pp.
93-107; and 3) by Ernest Moody and me in The Medieval Science of
Weights (Madison, Wisc., 1952; 2nd print., 1960), pp. 33-53, 317-21.
I do this for a number of reasons. In the first place, it is a medieval
tract with Archimedean overtones that states and uses the Principle of
Archimedes that originated in the genuine On Floating Bodies, and it
was considered by medieval scholars to have been composed by Archi-
medes. It therefore belongs to a corpus of medieval Archimedean texts.
In the second place, a close reexamination of the manuscripts and early
editions allows me to detail, in a fashion I was unable to do before, the
step-by-step development and alteration of the text in the Middle Ages
and Renaissance and this detailed account would be difficult to follow
without the corrected text at hand. It will also be useful to the reader
of Part HI, Chapter 6, Section H, where the fate of the text in the six-
teenth century has been discussed. Furthermore, none of the modern
editions is completely satisfactory. Curtze's text was based on one manu-
script (MS I; see Sigla below) that had already suffered alterations.
Heiberg's text makes some rearrangements of the pristine extant text and
adds material from later versions. Moody's and my text was quite close
to the original text but does contain some improper additions (e.g., a
proof for Proposition 4 that was certainly not in the original version,
some additional lines in Proposition 7 that were only added by Tartaglia
in the sixteenth century) and a few errors (e.g., the alternate title is
De incidentibus in humidum rather than De insidentibus in humidum).
On the whole, however, the text I am publishing here is quite close to
the text that Moody and I published earlier.
In republishing the text, I am, however, omitting Moody's English
translation. That translation requires only minor alteration and may be
consulted by the reader in the original edition. Furthermore, I have in-
cluded in Part Ill, Chapter 6, Section 11 an English translation of Francis-
cus de Mello's commentary on the De ponderibus Archimenidis as ren-
dered into French and expanded by Pierre Forcadel and, though the
proofs in that commentary differ markedly from those in the original
text, the reader will find English renderings of the medieval terminology
that de Mello carried over into his commentary.
DE PONDERIBUS ARCHIMENIDlS 1287
I have nothing to add here to the comments made by Moody and me
on the sources that lay behind the text.! It still strikes me as a melange
of early Latin and Arabic material, the first part (proemium and defini-
tions) being based in good part on Latin metrological considerations and
the second (postulates and propositions) perhaps deriving from an Arabic
tract. Nor am I going to add further discussion of the nature of the
propositions of the treatise. This I have already done in Part IH, Chapter
6, Section H. However, I can add additional reflections on the develop-
ment of the text itself. The earliest extant version of the text is that
represented by thirteenth-century manuscripts a and 0 and here published
by me. But there was, no doubt, a somewhat different, original version.
This we know from the following considerations. In the first place, the
earliest extant version was not accompanied by a demonstration for
Proposition 4. Indeed, Proposition 4itself seems to be out of place whether
its object was to determine the components of a mixture or alloy either
volumetrically or by weight. In the second, all of the early manuscripts
make references in the demonstrations of the fifth and sixth propositions
to Proposition 3 when Proposition 2 is intended. Hence, Proposition 2
of the extant version was no doubt the third proposition in the original
version. In the third place, the earliest manuscripts all contain two slightly
differing versions ofthe enunciation of the eighth proposition. Presumably,
the original version contained only one version of that enunciation. Finally,
all of the manuscripts contain the strictly mathematical Proposition 7, as
well as an incomplete proof for Proposition 8. But Proposition 7 has no
relevance for the text as it stands. I presume that if we had more of the
proof of Proposition 8, Proposition 7's relevance might become evident.
The scribes and scholars who copied and used the extant text responded
in a variety of ways to the anomalies I have just noted. Manuscripts
aObMu and Ed 3 left a lacuna (or had no proof) where the demonstra-
tion of Proposition 4 was to be included. However, in our earliest manu-
script, a, an attempt was made to rectify this by the addition in the
margin, in a perhaps different but still thirteenth-century hand, ofa passage
on the determination by weight of components of an alloy, a passage which
had circulated since the tenth century and had become attached to the
Mappae clavicula. I have designated this passage as Fragment I and give
it below. Thus the scribe who added this fragment interpreted the
proposition as requiring a weight determination of the components of any
alloy. That is, he interpreted the enunciation essentially as a statement of
the crown problem. Note that the procedure described in this fragment
starts with taking equal weights of the alloy and its constituent sub-
stances, namely gold and silver. A second effort to rectify the absence
of a demonstration for Proposition 4 was made by the compositor of the
fourteenth-century manuscript I. He added another fragment (which I have
designated below as Fragment 2) that had cirCUlated, without any
1 Moody and Clagett, The Medieval Science of Weights, pp. 36-39.
enunciation and separately from the De ponderibus Archimenidis, since
the thirteenth century. This fragment is unclear as it stands; but since
the Principle of Archimedes is used in it, I would suppose that it too
concerns the determination of partial weights (see the comment on Frag-
ment 2 below). I believe that it is easy to reconstruct the circumstances
which prompted the scribe ofI to add the fragment to the fourth proposi-
tion. It will be seen from the text of Fragment 2 below that it was in-
cluded in I as a piece independent of the De ponderibus Archimenidis
on folio 185r. It seems likely that when the scribe later began to copy
the De ponderibus Archimenidis on folios 272r- 74v and discovered that
the source from which he was copying had no demonstration for Proposi-
tion 4, he realized that the fragment he had already copied on folio 185r
might serve as a solution to the problem posed as Proposition 4. He
accordingly added the fragment instead of leaving a lacuna. This recon-
struction is rendered plausible by the fact that manuscript I is the only
manuscript to add this fragment to Proposition 4 and by the further fact
that in no other copy of the fragment (and this includes two thirteenth-
century versions) does the enunciation appear with the fragment. A third
effort to fill the lacuna was made by the scribe of fourteenth-century
manuscript p. Apparently, his solution was to consider the proposition
as a kind of a corollary of the last proposition (while leaving it in its
place as the fourth proposition!). For he made the objective of Proposi-
tion 4 the volumetric determination of the components of a mixture when
starting with equal volumes of the mixture and of the simples comprising
the mixture; and so he merely paraphrased the enunciation of Proposition
8 and added that paraphrase as if it were the solution to the problem posed
by the enunciation of Proposition 4. In doing so, he committed an error
in formulating the paraphrase, an error which the scribe of O
2
(Coner?)
corrected (see above, Part Ill, Chap. 6, Sect. Il), when he too added
the paraphrase to Proposition 4 in O. Incidentally, this is a possible indi-
cation that Coner (?) had seen p or some closely affiliated manuscript,
although it is possible that he saw the uncorrected addition of Fragment
3 which Edd 1-2 took from the tradition of p. In substituting Fragment
3 for the absent demonstration, Coner (?) recognized that Proposition 4
could not remain the fourth proposition since this solution in effect made
the proposition a kind of corollary to the last proposition. He, there-
fore, changed its number to "8" and accordingly changed the numbers
of the succeeding propositions so that the old Proposition 8 became for
him Proposition 7, to be followed by Proposition 4 now numbered as
Proposition 8.
This shift of Proposition 4 of De ponderibus Archimenidis to a position
in the tract after Proposition 8 and making it depend thereon had already
been effected by Johannes de Muris in the version of the De ponderibus
which he included in his Quadripartitum numerorum of 1343. For Proposi-
tions 8 and 4 of the De ponderibus have become Johannes' Propositions
5 and 8 and his Proposition 8 was made dependent on his Proposition
DE PONDERIBUS ARCHIMENIDIS 1289
5.
2
It could be that Johannes had seen manuscript p of De ponderibus
but that he concluded therefrom that Proposition 4 of De ponderibus
logically had to follow Proposition 8. Or it could be the other way around,
namely that Johannes was the first one to interpret Proposition 4 as a
problem in finding the partial volumes of the components of a mixture.
If such was the case, then perhaps the compositor of manuscript p intro-
duced Fragment 3 (although to be sure in an erroneous form) after having
read Johannes' version. The possibility that the compositor of manuscript
p saw Johannes' text is given some independent support by the fact that
he also added a fragmentary enunciation (Fragment 4 below) concerning
a mixture of three simples that may have come from a similar enuncia-
tion found in Johannes' tract.
3
At about the same time that Proposition 4 was renumbered in manu-
script 0 by Coner (?), Franciscus de Mello, the Portuguese scholar, in
his commentary to De ponderibus Archimenidis also shifted Proposition
4 to the end of the tract and based his commentary to that Proposition
on the volumetric rule (see above, Part Ill, Chap. 6, Sect. II). TartagIia in
his sharply truncated Italian translation omitted Propositions 4 and 8,
replacing them with a brief reference to the crown problem at the end
of the tract (ibid., Text C).
The second problem that ought to have required the attention of users
of the earliest, extant version of the De ponderibus was the incorrect
citation of Proposition 3 when Proposition 2 was intended. One would
naturally think it a mere slip had not it occurred three times in the course
of the proofs of Propositions 5 and 6 (see below, lines 120, 132, and 135).
For the most part, the scribes pass over the discrepancy in silence. How-
ever, the compositor of the version in fourteenth-century manuscript b
wittingly or unwittingly solved the problem by adding after Proposition 1
an extra proposition, a new Proposition 2, if you will. Then the old
Proposition 2 becomes Proposition 3 in his version. I have added the cau-
tionary phrase "or unwittingly" simply because the compositor of b does
not number his enunciations. However, I doubt whether this would have
inhibited his recognition of the discrepancy since there were, after all,
only eight propositions in the early version from which he was copying,
certainly not enough propositions to confuse him. Furthermore, he was
a clever mathematician, as his various additions to the text illustrate.
He clearly was following the content of the text closely. Hence, I would
suppose that his addition of the new Proposition was an intentional act
that would eliminate the discrepancy of citation and would present at the
same time a proposition that was equivalent to Proposition 5 of Book I
2 For the text and English translation of Johannes' reworking of the De ponderibus
Archimenidis as the second tract of Book IV of his Quadripartitum numerorum, see M.
Clagett, The Science of Mechanics in the Middle Ages (Madison, Wise., 1959; 2nd print.,
1%1), pp. 113-35. For Propositions 5 and 8, see pages 131, 133.
3 Ibid., Proposition 10, pp. 133-34.
of the genuine On Floating Bodies (see text below, variant for lines
58-76). The only other interpreter of the early text to take notice of the
discrepancy of citation was the scribe of O
2
(Coner?). The first reference
in line 120 he simply deleted. The second reference in line 132 he altered
to read per secundam propositionem and the third in line 135 he deleted
while changing the argument slightly so that he could appeal to the fourth
postulate.
In regard to the next problem presented by the early text, namely
the repetition of the enunciation of the eighth proposition, I must note
that only one of the medieval authors saw fit to delete one or another
of the two similar statements. This was the compositor of manuscript p,
who eliminated the first of the two statements (lines 158-65 in the text
below). It is true that Coner (?), in correcting 0 in the sixteenth century,
highlighted the basic identity of the two statements by giving them both
the same number (the number "7" in his count since he had renumbered
Proposition 4 as "8"). Even Forcadel in his later translation of Franciscus
de Mello's commentary (Part Ill, Chap. 6, Sect. Il, Prop. 6) includes
both enunciations, although Franciscus de Mello (like the scribe of p)
gave only the second enunciation. However, Forcadel at least introduces
the second form by the expression ou bien to underscore that it is merely
an alternative statement.
To the last anomaly, I can say that none of the scribes omitted
Proposition 7 as irrelevant or completed the proof of Proposition 8. True
Johannes de Muris omitted Proposition 7 and gave a numerical explanation
for Proposition 8. In the Renaissance, Franciscus de Mello was to omit
Proposition 7 and provide a complete proof for the last proposition.
Tartaglia in his abridged Italian translation omitted both Propositions 7 and
8. Such then were the self-conscious responses of the various scribes
and scholars to the problems involved in the earliest, extant version of
the De ponderibus Archimenidis. But at least three of the later students
of the tract did more than merely respond to its difficulties. The first and
most important was the compositor of manuscript b. He recast Definition
14 and Postulate 6 (see below, variant readings for line 41 Duorum and
lines 53-54), and for some reason he suppressed the proof of Proposition
1. I have already noted immediately above that this author also added
a new Proposition 2 (without proof) that was equivalent to Proposition
5 of the genuine On Floating Bodies. In addition, he added at the end of
the tract a passage that contained no enunciation but which discussed the
behavior of immersed bodies that are specifically lighter than, equal to, and
heavier than the water (see above, Part I, Chap. 7, note 12). This
passage perhaps reflected Propositions 3-5 and 7 of Book I and Proposi-
tion 1 of Book II of On Floating Bodies. I have suggested in my earlier
discussion in Part I, Chapter 7, that the author might have read William
of Moerbeke' s translation of the genuine Archimedean work in manuscript
0, since, although his text of the De ponderibus Archimenidis is closer
to that of a than to that of 0, still in some cases it agrees with 0 against
DE PONDERIBUS ARCHIMENIDlS 1291
a (see below, note 9), and thus he may have seen 0 or a copy of 0 when
preparing his text ofDe ponderibus Archimenidis. Furthermore, the author
of b's version made another interesting addition to the early text of the
De ponderibus Archimenidis, this an original static proof of the law of the
lever that may reflect a knowledge of On the Equilibrium of Planes (see
above, Part I, Chap. 8). All in all, this compositor was the most original
of the medieval students of the De ponderibus Archimenidis, with the
exception of Johannes de Muris, who did not keep the original text intact
but produced a wholly reworked version of the Pseudo-Archimedean text
(see note 2 above). The second medieval student to make any addition to
the early text (beyond the additions to Proposition 4 already discussed)
was the compositor of manuscript p. As I have already noted, he added
the brief Fragment 4 to the end of the treatise (see below). The third
student was the compositor ofu who added a proemial proposition that has
little relation to the text (see Fragment 5 below). This version is other-
wise undistinguished. So much, then, for the additions and accretions to
the text before the sixteenth century. The reader may tum to Part Ill,
Chapter 6, Section 11 for an account of the fate of the treatise in the six-
teenth century.
Before printing the text one last task remains: to give the texts of the
five fragments referred to in the course of this introduction and in the
variant readings below.
Fragment 1
Note: This fragment was edited from the marginal addition to Paris,
BN lat. 8680A, 10v, Bc. It also appears separately in Paris, BN lat.
12292, 1r, 10c, and in Munich, Staatsbibl 14836, 137r, llc, as well as in
Eraclius, De coloribus et artibus Romanorum, Bk. Ill, Chap. 23 (see
Clagett, The Science 0/ Mechanics, p. 92, n. 37; M. Curtze, "Die
Handschrift No. 14836 der Konigl. Hof- und Staatsbibliothek zu Miinchen,"
Abhandlungen zur Geschichte der Mathematik, 7. Heft [1895], pp.
138-39; and [for Eraclius] M. P. Merrifield, Original Treatises Dating
from the XIIth to XVlIIth Centuries on the Art 0/Painting in Oil [London,
1849], pp. 226-28). A somewhat different version appears in the collec-
tion of recipes called Mappae clavicula (see Clagett, ibid.; and particularly
C. S. Smith and J. G. Hawthome transl., Mappae clavicula: A Little
Key to the World 0/Medieval Techniques in Transactions o/the American
Philosophical Society, N. S. Vol. 64, Pt. 4 [1974], Chap. 194, p. 56). The
bracketed additions in my text of the fragment below result from the
fact that the text has been cut off by binding. I have restored these words
from my earlier text (The Science o/Mechanics, p. 92). The reader should
also be reminded that along with my earlier text I included an English
translation (as did Merrifield) and an analysis of this fragment (ibid., p.
93); the later version has been translated by Hawthome and Smith.
Dmne aurum purum cuiuslibet ponderis omni argento similiter puro eiusdem
tamen ponderius densius est parte sui vicesima. Quod ita probari [potest]. Si
purissimi auri libra cum eque puri argenti simili pondere sub aqua conferatur in
statera, 12 denariis, id est 20
a
sui parte, aurum gravius ar[gento] vel argentum
5 levius auro invenietur. Quapropter si inveneris opus aliquod auro formatum cui
argenti (! argentum) per mixtionem inesse videatur, scireque volueris [quantum]
auri quantumve contineatur argenti, sume argentum sive aurum et examinato sus-
pecti operis pondere, non minus pensantem massam de g_(?) [utrovis] metallo
fabricato, atque utrumque, et opus scilicet et massam, statere lancibus imposito,
10 aquisque immergito. Si argentea fuerit massa [quam] fecisti, opus ponderabit; si
aurum fuerit, aurum inclinabitur. Hoc tamen ita fiet ut quot partibus inclinatur
aurum totidem partibus sublevetur ar[gentum], quia quicquid in ipso opere
fuerit sub aqua preter sol[it]um ponderis ad aurum propter densitatem pertinet,
quicquid autem levitatis ad argentum [propter] raritatem est referendum. Et ut
15 hoc facilius possit adverti, considerare debes tarn in gravitate auri quam in levitate
argenti 120 (! 12) den[arios] significare libram et cetera.
Fragment 2
The Independent Crown Proof
Edinburgh Tradition
4
Si fuerit aliquod corpus ex duobus mixturn corporibus notis et velimus scire
quantum in eo sit de utroque ipsorum, ponderabimus unumquodque corporum per
se et in aere et in aqua, et sumemus superhabundantiam cuiusque ponderis quod
habet in aere ad illud quod in aqua, et has superhabundantias seorsum ponemus.
5 Deinde ponderabimus corpus mixtum et in aere et in aqua, et sumemus super-
habundantiam ponderis quod habet in aere ad illud quod in aqua. Erit ergo
proportio levis corporis quod est in mixto corpore ad ipsum mixtum, sicut super-
habundantia ponderis mixti ad superhabundantiam ponderis levioris.
Oxford Traditions
Si fuerit aliquod corpus ex duobus mixturn corporibus notis et volumus scire
4 The sigla of the manuscripts in the Edinburgh Tradition are the following: (1)
= Edinburgh, Crawford Observatory Library, 1.27, 21v, mid. Bc. (3) = Vat. reg.lat. 1261,
55v-56r, 14c. (5) = Erfurt, Stadtbibl. Amplon. Q.376, 148r-v, 14c. (7) = Paris, BN lat.
7378A, 39v, 14c. (9) = Escorial N.II.26, 41r, 16c. (11) = Utrecht, Bibl. Univ. 725, 106r,
15c. The variant readings for this proof in the Edinburgh Tradition follow: 1 mixtum ex
duobus (11) / mixtum; mixtum ex (5)(7)(9) 1 et ... scire om. (11) 2 ipsorum: eorum
perscrutari (11) 3 et! om. (5)(7)(9) 5 Deinde vero nos (11) 6 ad: et (5)(7)(9) quod
habet (11) 7 corpore om. (5)(7)(9)(11) 8 mixti ... ponderis om. (5)(7)(9) / post levioris
add. (11) sicque patebit etc.
5 The sigla of the manuscripts in the Oxford Tradition are the following: (0) = Oxford,
St. John's Col. 188, 50r, Bc. (2) = Oxford, Bodl. Libr. Auct. F.5.28, 108v, Bc. (4) = Erfurt,
Stadtbibl. Amplon. F.37, 58r, 14c. (6) = Ibid., Q.387, 46v, 14c.I(8) = Dresden, Landesbibl.
Db.86, 185r, 14c. (Note: this part of Db.86 is heavily water-damaged and can be read
only in part; still enough can be read to show that it is in the Oxford Tradition.) 1(10)
= ibid., 273r. The variant readings of the Oxford Tradition follow: 1 mixtis 1(10) / notis
et: notisque (4) motis et (6) notis ut 1(10) 2 ipsorum: istorum (6) 3 et! om. 1(10) / et"
om. 1(10) 4 quod
2
: scilicet quam 1(10) / in! ... aqua: habet in aera ad illud quod 1(10)
5 et! om. (4) 1(10) 6 illud: id 1(10) 7 duas: 21(10) 8 post corpore add. 1(10) est / mixtum:
mixtum super (4), et del. super (?) 9 mixti corporis: et corporis mixti corporis (6), et del.
corporis! (?).
quantum in eo sit de utroque ipsorum, ponderabimus unumquodque corporum
per se et in aere et in aqua, et sumemus superhabundantiam ponderis cuiusque
quod in aere habet ad ilIud quod in aqua, et has superhabundantias seorsum
5 ponemus. Deinde ponderabimus corpus mixtum et in aere et in aqua et ponderis
ipsius quod in aere habet superhabundantiam ad illud quod in aqua sumemus, et
hoc semper sumitur inter duas superhabundantias. Erit ergo proportio levis
corporis quod in mixto corpore ad ipsum mixtum, sicut superhabundantia ponderis
mixti corporis ad superhabundantiam levioris corporis.
There is something wrong with this fragment in both of its traditions.
One way to interpret it would be to assume that the author of it means
to find the ratio of the components by weight, or rather the ratio by
weight of one of the components to the whole mixture. As I noted in
Part Ill, Chapter 6, Section II, the basic formula is W
t
/ W
2
= (Ps - F) /
(F - F
g
), where W
t
and W
2
are the partial weights of the components
g and s, and F
s
' F, Fg are respectively the losses of weight in water of
component s, the whole mixture, and component g. Hence, by the simple
rules of proportion, W
2
/ (W
t
+ W
2
) = (F - Fg ) / (Ps - Fg ). If this is what
is intended in this fragment, then obviously the term "superabundance"
is doing double duty in the fragment. It stands first for differences be-
tween the air and water weights, that is F, F
g
, and F
s
But it would
also have to stand in the last part of the fragment for the arithmetical
differences of these weight differences, i.e., for (F - F
g
) and (F
s
- Fg ). If
this is so, and if we restrict the meaning of superabundance to the second
sense, then the phrase "superhabundantia ponderis mixti corporis ad
superhabundantiam levioris corporis" would have to mean the following:
"superhabundantia [differentie] ponderis [in aere et in aqua] mixti
corporis [supra differentiam ponderis in aere et in aqua gravioris corporis]
ad superhabundantiam [differentie ponderis in aere et in aqua] levioris
corporis [supra differentiam ponderis in aere et in aqua gravioris cor-
poris]." There may be a hint of this double role of "superabundance"
in lines 6-7 ofthe fragment in the Oxford tradition, "et hoc semper sumitur
inter duas superhabundantias."
Fragment 3
Note: This fragment is attached to Proposition 4 of the De ponderibus
Archimenidis in MS p (Iv), MS O
2
(lOv) and in Edd 1-2 (253r). See
the Sigla of the main text below.
6
Fac tria corpora equalia in magnitudine, quorum unum mixtum sit ex duobus
et alia duo sint simplicia, ut duo sint aurum et argentum et tertium ex his
mixtum equalis magnitudinis. Dico quod erit partis mixti que in ipso est de
genere gravioris proportio ad aliam sui partem que in ipso est de genere levioris
5 tanquam proportio differentie ponderis mixti ad pondus levioris ad differentiam
ponderis gravioris ad pondus mixti. Unde si differentie sint equales, erit in mixto
6 The variant readings for Fragment 3 follow: 1 sit p, om. O
2
Edd 1-2 3 equaIis mag-
nitudin!s p om. 0 2? O2 pars p Edd 1-2 4 in ipso 02' om. P Edd 1-2 5
equaliter de simplicibus; si differentie sint inequales, secundum proportionem
earum invenies quod queris.
Fragment 4
Note: This fragment is edited from Paris, BN lat. 7215, 2v, 14c.
Si fuerint 4 corpora equaIia in magnitudine quorum tria simplicia, quartum
vero mixtum ex utrisque (! tribus), quero quartum (! quantum) est in composito
eorundem.
Commentum huius regule supradictum: "et sit m corpus equaIe c totiens
sumpto."7
Fragment 5
Note: This fragment is edited from Utrecht, Bibl. Univ. 725, 108r-v
Propositio prohemialis
In omni motu gravis continui deorsum plus est de innaturalitate quam de
naturalitate.
Sit grave abc [et] centrum [mundi] d [Fig. Ap.I.4 Frag.5]. Cum igitur
5 centrum sit indivisibile, solum b movetur dyametraliter ad centrum. Cum igitur
solus motus gravis dyametralis ad centrum sit naturalis, ergo solum b movebitur
naturaliter. Cum igitur quasi infinite sint alie partes gravis quam b, igitur plures
partes eius quod est abc movebuntur innaturaliter quam naturaIiter. Item cum
soIus motus gravis ad centrum sit naturalis, a autem et c non moventur ad
10 centrum, cum a moveatur ad e et c moveatur ad f, a ergo et c non moventur
naturaliter. Et eodem modo de omnibus aliis partibus excepto b indivisibili. Plures
ergo partes eius quod est abc moventur innaturaliter quam naturaliter. Ergo plus
est in motu gravis continui de innaturalitate quam de naturalitate. Licet enim
naturaliter omnes partes inclinentur ad centrum, non tamen omnes naturaliter
15 moventur propter hoc, alie alias impediunt.
This introductory proposition really has nothing to do with the basic
objective of the propositions in De ponderibus Archimenidis, which are
concerned with bodies that are put into liquids. Perhaps the author wished
to distinguish the kind of unnatural motion of descent that was due to
internal restraint within the body from the kind that was unnatural be-
cause of the external restraint of a medium. For similar considerations,
see Blasius ofParma'sDe ponderibus, Part I, Prop. 7 (Moody and Clagett,
The Medieval Science of Weights, pp. 242-44).
The Text of De ponderibus Archimenidis
It will be noticed that throughout this volume I have adopted as the
7 This last sentence is unconnected with the problem that has just been enunciated.
Rather it promises, without fulfillment, an explanation of the statement' 'and let m be a body
equal to c taken as many times" that appears in the incomplete proof of Proposition 8
(see below, line 183).
title of the tract here edited: De ponderibus Archimenidis. I take this
primarily from the first part of the designation found in the oldest manu-
script, a, which reads in full: De ponderibus Archimenidis et intitulatur
de incidentibus in humidum. I have already commented on the significance
of the use of incidentibus instead of insidentibus as it appears in the
Moerbeke translation of the genuine tract (see above, Part I, Chap. 7,
note 6). Manuscript 0 simply has Liber de ponderibus. I would suppose
that because William of Moerbeke included the text just before his trans-
lations of the genuine works of Archimedes he believed that it was by
Archimedes. Manuscript p has in the colophon: Liber de ponderibus
Archimenidis; in the later hand of P2 the title reads: Libellus Archimedis
de ponderibus. Valentin Thaw in 1580 added to manuscript I the follow-
ing title: De insidentibus aquae with a further comment: scripsit et Archi-
medes de insidentibus aquae et reperitur Coloniae. Presumably the addi-
tional comment refers to a copy (either manuscript or printed) of the
genuine On Floating Bodies in the Moerbeke translation. This copy has
not been traced. Finally, we should note that manuscript u of the 15c
has the second ofa's alternate titles: Achymenidis syrachuzani subtilissimi
de incidentibus in humidum, which is repeated and expanded in the
colophon.
Turning to the manuscripts and early editions of De ponderibus Archi-
menidis, I must make a few observations concerning their relationships.
Manuscripts a and 0 are both from the thirteenth century, with a appar-
ently the older. The readings ofthe two manuscripts are quite close to each
other, with however occasional divergencies.
s
They seem to have been
independently copied from one or more exemplars of the extant version.
It is impossible to establish the direct and exclusive use of either manu-
script a or 0 by the later scribes except for the scribes of M, who, as in
the case of the genuine works of Archimedes, copied directly from 0,
and the scribe of u, whose text agrees with a in its unique readings of
lines 10 (enim), 20 (illius), 122 (ut ad), and in all but three of those read-
ings of a which diverge from 0 listed in note 8. And it is also true that
Ed 3 was taken directly from M, as the variant readings show. This will
not surprise us when we recall that Tartaglia's edition of the works of
Archimedes of 1543 was also taken fromM, as indeed was the 1565 edition
of Jordanus' De ponderositate to which the De ponderibus Archimendis
was attached. Furthermore, Tartaglia's incomplete Italian translation
was probably made from manuscript M (see above, Part Ill, Chap. 6,
Sect. 11). But the other manuscripts and editions present more of a puzzle,
for each of them shares some readings with manuscript a and some with
8 See the variant readings below: lines 1irregularem, 6 certa , sociari, lOenim, 16 ponderi,
32 cuiuscunque, 46 gravitatis, 49 maiori, 53 est, 56 aqua, 58 B aqua, 73 Quantumque, 75
aque C, 84-85 per precedentem, 87 erit, 9Opondera, 103 ex, 121-22 immergibile, 126 Item , 127
FG, 135B, 139 in, 148eritque, 1511tem, 162 de', 165mixti, 167 et, 175equale, 181pondere.
o where a and 0 diverge. Thus manuscript b agrees more often with
a than it does with 0,9 as does manuscript 1.
10
On the other hand,
manuscript p agrees more often with 0 than it does with a.
ll
Hence it
is evident that b, p andI are not simple copies of either a or O. Obviously,
either intervening or earlier manuscript copies in the traditions of a and 0
have been used, or the scribes used both a and O. Furthermore, the
variant readings do not allow us to establish any close mutual relation-
ships among manuscripts b, p and I themselves. Similar puzzles exist in
the sixteenth-century uses of the text. However, it is evident that Ed 1
was prepared from a manuscript in the tradition of p, since it includes
p 's erroneous solution of Proposition 4, i.e. Fragment 3 without the correc-
tion of O
2
, and it also includes the first part of p's long addition to line
88. Ed 2 is an almost exact duplicate of Ed 1. The corrections of O
2
(Coner?) were made on the basis of manuscript b (or its tradition)l2 and
the tradition of p (perhaps as represented by Edd 1-2).13 Franciscus de
Mello and Forcadel appear to have consulted manuscript a and perhaps
other manuscripts (see above, Part Ill, Chap. 6, Sect. II).
As I have said earlier, I have depended primarily on manuscripts a
and 0 in the construction of the text. The marginal folio references
are to manuscript a. I have not included in the text the various diagrams
given in the manuscripts since they are not helpful for the understanding
of the proofs but in fact are confusing. However, I have given them
in toto in a compendium following the text.
9 Using the same variant readings as in note 8, I find that manuscript b agrees with a
againstO in lines 1,6,7,16,32,46,49,56,84-85,87,103,121-22, 126,127,135,139,162,165,
167, and 181. On the other hand, it agrees with 0 against a in lines 10,90,148,175. It does not
contain lines 53, 58, 73, 75, and it agrees with neither a nor 0 in lines 84-85 and 151 and
elsewhere in some other lines not noted in note 8 (confined to those places where a and 0
disagree).
10 Again using the variant readings of note 8, we see that manuscript I agrees with a
against 0 in lines 6, 7,16,49,53,56,58,73,84-85,87,103,121-22,126,135,139, 162, 165,
167, 175, and 181. Furthermore, notice how I follows a in including the phrase before ante in
line 63, which a wrote and then deleted. No other manuscript shows any trace of that
addition. Manuscript I agrees with 0 against a in lines 10, 46, 75, 90, 127, 148, and 151.
It agrees with neither a nor 0 in lines 1 and 32 and in other lines not noted in footnote 8
where a and 0 agree.
11 Once more using the variant readings of note 8, I find that manuscript p agrees with
o against a in lines 10, 16, 32, 49, 53, 90, 103, 121-22, 126, 127, 139, 167, and 181.
It agrees with a against 0 in lines 6, 7, 56, 73, 87, 148, 151, 162, and 175. It agrees with
neither a nor 0 in lines 58, 75 and in other lines not noted in footnote 8 where a and 0
agree. Incidentally, the fact that p in line 46 gives the multiple readingponderis vel gravitatis
vel quantitatis is an indication that the scribe saw manuscripts in both traditions, and
perhaps even in a third tradition.
12 For example, see the variant reading for line 41 Duarum, where only b and O
2
include the
reworked Definition 14. Also, they both expand Postulate 6 in the same exclusive way (see
the variant reading for lines 53-54). For other similarities, see the variant readings for line
48 altero and line 148 quod.
13 O
2
adds Fragment 3 from tradition p, as I have already said.
Sigla of manuscripts and editions
a = Paris, BN lat. 8680A, lOr-11r, 13c.
a2 = A few corrections to a in a slightly later hand (?).
o = Vatican, Ottob, lat. 1850, 10r-11r, Bc (probably in the hand
of William of Moerbeke).
O
2
= Additions to 0 in a 16c hand (Andreas Coner?).
b = Paris, BN lat. 7377B, 89v-92v, 14c.
p = Paris, BN lat. 7215, 1r-2v, 14c.
P2 = a later (l6c?) hand.
I = Dresden, Landesbibl. Db.86, 272r-74r, 14c.
1
2
= The hand of Valentin Thaw (1580).
u = Utrecht, Bibl. Univ. 725, 108r-10v, 15c.
M = Madrid, Bibl. Nac. 9119, 369r-71r, end of 15c.
Ed 1 = Published with John of Sacrobosco, Sphaera mundi (Venice,
last day of June, 1518), 252v-53v.
Ed 2 = Published with John of Sacrobosco, Sphaera cum commentariis
(Venice, 19 Jan., 1518 Ven. Style = 1519), 252v-53v.
Ed 3 = Published with Jordanus, De ponderositate (Venice, 1565),
16v-19v. It follows the De ponderositate without any indication
of title.
(Note: The type fonts for those sigla that have subscripts produce an
unusually large space between the letter of the siglum and its subscript
and thus present in the variant readings a rather strange appearance,
but the reader will quickly see that a subscript in the variant readings
always pertains to the preceding rather than succeeding letter.)
tOr / DE PONDERIBUS ARCHIMENIDIS ET
INTITULATUR DE INCIDENTIBUS IN HUMIDUM
Quoniam propter irregularem quorundam corporum compositionem
non potuit eorundem per geometriam haberi certa proportio, et
quoniam pretia quorundam quibus emuntur et venduntur debent mag-
Tit. De . . . humidum a2 om. bM EddJ-3 Liber de ponderibus 0 De insidentibus
aquae, scripsit et Archimedes de insidentibus aquae et reperitur Coloniae /2
(Valentinus Thaus) LibelIus Archimedis de ponderibus P2 (et add. in vet. manu
in nomine domini amen). Archymenidis Syrachuzani subtilissimi de incidentibus
in humidum, tractatus, incipit foeliciter u, et tunc add fragmentum 5, et postea
habet propositio secunda [c]orporibus quibusque proportio (-naIiter del.)
ponderandis: necessaria nonnulIa premittere.
I Quoniam ex corr. O
2
quoniam quidem u / irregularem auOob EddJ-2 regularem
OM EdJ irregularitatem / irregularitatem (?) irregularem P
2 potui M EdJ / haberi certa tr. p / haberi per geometriam
b / certa: terra /
2-3 et ... pretia: pretia vero u
-
nitudinibus ipsorumcorporumproportionari, necessariumfuit per ipsorum
5 pondera corporum eorum magnitudinum proportiones reperire, ut singulis
magnitudinibus per proportiones suorum ponderum cognitis valeant certa
pretia sociari.
[DIFFINITIONES]
1. Primo igitur instrumenti per quod examinantur ponderum quantitates
10 ratio danda est. Est enim instrumentum examinis ponderum virgula
recta in cuius medio est foramen recipiens perpendiculum cum quo
sustinetur virgula cum ponderibus in extremitatibus ipsius appensis, cum
debet ponderis alicuius quantitas per mensuras ponderum deprehendi.
2. Calculus est minima ponderum mensura, ad quam omnes mensure
15 ponderum referuntur et sunt eius multiplices.
3. Illius corporis ponderi calculi equari dicuntur, quo corpore in una
extremitate virgule appenso et calculis in alia, virgula in neutram partem
nutum facit.
4. Illius ponderis dicuntur esse calculi, quorumpariter acceptorumpondus
20 illi ponderi adequatur.
5. Scitum pondus est cuius calculorum numerus est scitus.
6. Corpus naturaliter descendens grave dicitur respectu eorum que
habent ex natura ascendere.
7. Duorum gravium uniusad aliud relatio duplici modo potest con-
25 siderari: uno modo secundum speciem, alio modo secundum numero-
sitatem.
4 hinc necessarium u
6 per: et b / valeat p / certa: circa OM
7 sociari: sortiri 0 proportioni O
2
8 Diffinitiones addidl 'hie 'sed add. Eddl -2 ante lineam 1
9 1 mg. a.u om. ObpM Eddl-3 Diffinitio 1 O
2
/ quantitates: gravitates Eddl-2
10 danda est: dodanda p / enim au igitur Obpl Eddl-2 ergo M Ed3 / instrumentum
om. M Ed3
11 in corr. a ex re / cuius: eius Eddl-2
12 extremitate I / appensus (?) p / cum: quom M quum Ed3
13 debent I / ponderis om. p / post alicuius add. b corporis / quantitas: quantitatis
p quantitates I / mensuram I
14 2 mg. a2 mg. O.u, om. aObplM Eddl-3 / Calculus mg. a
2
, lM0
2
Eddl-3 calcus
a(?),Obpu
15 mu1tiplicia au
16 3 mg. a2 mg. 02U, om. aObplm Eddl-3 / IIlius corporis tr. u / ponderi abl0
2
u
ponderis OpM Eddl-3
17 et om. u / calcu1is correxi ex calculi in omnes MSS et Edd / parte I
18 nutum lac. Eddl-2 motum p
19 4 mg. a
2
mg. O.u, om. aObplM Eddl-3 / IIlius ponderis tr. u / quo p / acceptus
MEd3
20 iIIius au / adequantur pO.u
21 5 mg. a
2
mg. 02U. om. aObplM Eddl-2 Suppositio prima, sive diffinitio
Ed3 / Scitum: saturn I / Scitum pondus tr. u / est' om. p
22 6 mg. a2 mg. O.u, om. aObplM Eddl-2 Suppositio secunda Ed3 / dicitur:
descendere M Ed3 / respectu: despectum p respectum M Ed3 / que: per que b
23 habet (?) b / habent ex natura: naturaliter habent p ex natura habent u habent
naturaliter M Eddl-3 / ascendere: descendere b
24 7 mg a
o
mg Oou, om aObplM Eddl 3 I el duomm p t relattio M I poles!"
possunt:
8. Secundum speciem, ut si volumus gravitatem auri in specie ad
gravitatem argenti comparare; et hoc debet fieri, supposita duorum
corporum auri et argenti equalitate.
30 9. Secundum numerositatem fit relatio gravitatis unius duorum corporum
ad aliud, quando volumus discernere per pondus, an massa auri sit
gravior quam massa argenti, cuiuscunque magnitudinis sint date masse.
10. Duorum corporum gravius secundum numerositatem dicitur, cuius
virgula instrumenti nutum facit, eisdem corporibus in extremitatibus
35 virgule appensis; vel cuius pondus ponderi plurium calculorum equatur.
11. Corpora eiusdem generis dicuntur, inter que nulla est substantialis
differentia; ut auri ad aurum comparati, et argenti ad argentum.
12. Differentia duorum corporum in magnitudine est magnitudo in qua
maius excedit minus.
40 13. In pondere vero, pondus in quo gravius excedit levius.
14. Duarum quantitatum unius ad aliam proportio tanquam numeri
secundum quem ilIa communis mensura in ipsa continetur ad numerum
secundum quem continetur in alia.
[petitiones]
45 1. Nullum corpus in se ipso grave esse; ut aqua in aqua, oleum in oleo,
aer in aere, non est alicuius gravitatis.
27 8 addidi / velimus b
28 post argenti add. b in specie / hoc om. I
30 9 scripsi, om. aObpuIM Eddl-3 8 mg. a2/ fit (?) corr. ex figurat u / gravitatis
om.Iu
32 gravior: maior I / cuiuscunque abu0
2
cuiusque I cuius OpM Eddl -3 / sunt
pM Eddl-3 / date masse tr. u
33 10 scripsi, om. aObpIm Eddl-3 9 mg. a2 8 mg. O.u / ante dicitur scr. et del. b
gravius / post dicitur add. b0
2
ex parte
34 nutum lac. Eddl -2 motum p / eisdem: eidem I eiusdem p
35 virgule (?) u / vel ... equatur om. I / cuius: eius Eddl-2 / ponderi tr post
calculorum u / equantur Eddl -2
36 11 scripsi, om. aObpIM Eddl-3 10 mg. a2 9 mg. O.u / Corporis I / inter: intus I
intra M Ed3 / que bIp02 Eddl-2 quam aOM EdJ / est: de Eddl-2 / substantialis:
sensibilis p
37 auri: aurum p / comparatum b / et apI Eddl-2 om. b vel 02M EdJ / argenti:
argentump
38 12scripsi, om. aObpIMEddl-3 11 mg. a
2
IOmg. O.u / duorumom. I/inom. b / est
magnitudo bis b
40 13 scripsi, om. aObpIMu Eddl-3 12 mg. a2 11 mg. O
2
41 14 scripsi, om. aObpIM Eddl-3 11 mg. u 13 mg. a2 12 mg. O
2
/ post Duarum
add. b0
2
quantitatum unius ad aliam proportio dari dicitur quando scitur quotiens
(quoties O
2
) aliqua communis utrique (que O
2
) dicitur (om. b) mensura in
unaquaque earum continetur. Et est earundem
42 secundum lac. Eddl-2 / quem bp quam aMI Eddl-3 et forte 0
43 secundum lac. Eddl-2 / quem bI quod aOM Eddl-3 quem quodp sed del. quem
44 Petitiones O
2
, om. alii MSS et Edd
45 1 mg. O
2
, om. aIMpu la b prima Eddl-2 Suppositio prima Ed3 / aqua': aque
Eddl-2 / aqua
2
ex corr. O
2
aquam aObpIMu Eddl-3 / oleo ex corr. O
2
oleum
aObpIMu Eddl-3
2. Omne corpus in aere quam in aqua maioris esse ponderis.
3. Duorum equalium corporum, altero gravius esse specie cuius pondus
maiori calculorum numero adequatur.
so 4. Corporum eiusdem generis magnitudinum et ponderum eandem esse
proportionem.
5. Omnia pondera suis calculis proportionalia esse.
6. Eque gravia in specie corpora dicuntur, quorum equalium pondus est
equale.
ss [propositiones]
1. OMNIS CORPORIS PONDUS IN AERE QUAM IN AQUA MAlUS
EST PER PONDUS AQUE SIBI EQUALIS IN MAGNITUDINE.
Sit enim B aqua, pondus aque A si A in aere ponderetur. Igitur,
cum A in aqua nichil ponderet, per petitionem primam, B in aere
60 ponderabit A in aqua et aque pondus sibi equalis in magnitudine. Sed
A aqua est equalis aque B; ergo A in aere quam in aqua pondus maius
est per pondus aque sibi equalis in magnitudine.
Idem etiam patet et de omni alio corpore. Sit enim A corpus aureum
47 2 supraser. O
2
om. ap/Mu 2
a
bEdd/ -2 Suppositio Ed3/ esse aOp/u Eddl-2
est bM EdJ
48 3 supraser. O
2
om. ap/Mu 3
a
b Eddl-2 Suppositio EdJ / ponderum corporum
ser. p et del. ponderum / altero: alterum altero b0
2
alterum Eddl-2 / esse om. p
49 maiori ab/0
2
maioris ras. 0, pM Eddl-3 maiore u / post adequatur add. et del.
mg. O
2
et proportionem ponderum esse tanquam calculorum
50 4 supraser. O
2
, om. ap/Mu EdJ 4
a
b Eddl-2 / post eiusdem ser. et del. p mag-
nitudinum / generis: gravitatis Eddl-2 / magnitudinem / Eddl-2 / et in ras. O
2
,
om. / / ponderum om. /
52 5 supraser. O
2
om. ap/Mu EdJ 5
a
b Eddl-2 / calcis a
53 6 supraser. O
2
om. ap/Mu EdJ 6
a
b Eddl-2 I in specie om. / hie et tr. post
dicuntur I dicuntur om. p I post quorum ser. et del. p pondus I quorum om. /
53-54 quorum ... equale: quorum corpora (pondera O
2
) magnitudinibus ipsorum
corporum sunt proportionalia in eodem medio examinata b mg. O.
53 est a/u Eddl-2 esse OpM esset EdJ
55 Propositiones addidi
56 1 mg. OJ. om. aO/bpMu Propositio prima Eddl-3 I quam: plus quam
p Eddl-2 I aqua ab/pu Eddl-2 aquam OM EdJ
57 est om. O(?), sed add. O. et hab. omnes MSS I aqua Eddl-2 I equalis bp02
Eddl-2 equale aO/Mu EdJ
58-76 Sit. ... propositum om. b sed hab. aUam propositionem: Omne corpus super-
natans aque occupat in ea locum aque sui ponderis
58 B aquaa/u aqua B02P Eddl-3 aqua OM I aque AaO/Mu EdJ A aqua Ap aqua A
Eddl-2 I si A e eorr. O.(?)
59 cum: quom M quum EdJ I nihil M Eddl-3 I petitionem: positionem Eddl -2
60 equale / / A . . . magnitudine om. p Eddl -2 / in'. . . magnitudine om. u
61 aque: aqua Eddl-2 I Nom. ua(?)
62 aque: eque p
63 ante Idem ser. et del. a (sed hab. /) vel (om. a) paulatim infundatur (effundatur
a) ita scilicet quod eius millesima pars submersa sit sive 8
a
necesse est millesima totius
F I Idem: item M EdJ I et in ras. O
2
, om. /
cuius ponderis in aere et in aqua D sit differentia F; quod quidem A,
65 si in aquam D paulatim infundatur ita scilicet quod eius mi1lesima pars
tantum submersa sit, sive octava, necesse est mi1lesimam totius F dif-
ferentie differentiam esse eius scilicet quod est A in aere et A cuius
mi1lesima, vel octava, est immersa in D. Et sic de aliis partibus dif-
ferentie et submersi corporis. Sed quantum de auro ingreditur, tantumdem
70 de aqua exit necessario; ita quod octava aque equalis auro egreditur sed
(? si?) auri octava inD aquam immergitur, et sic de aliis partibus. Sitque
tota aqua equalis A in quantitate et non in pondere, et eius pondus G.
Quantumque ergo exit ex C, de aqua D in qua submergitur A, tantum
decrescit de partibus ponderis G. Est ergo proportio A auri submersi ad
75 differentiam F, sicut aque C egresse ad pondus G; ergo permutatim. Et
sic liquet propositum.
2. OMNIUM DUORUM CORPORUM EJUSDEM SEU DIVERSI
GENERIS, EST UNIUS AD ALIUD PROPORTIO IN MAGNITUDINE
TANQUAM DIFFERENTIE PONDERIS UNIUS EORUM IN AERE
80 AD PONDUS EJUSDEM INAQUA, AD DIFFERENTIAM PONDERIS
ALTERIUS IN AERE AD PONDUS EIUS IN AQUA.
64 aqua D aI aqua e corr. O
2
aqua Gp EddJ-2 aqua .s. M EdJ
65 aqua IM EdJ / refundatur M Ed3
65-67 scilicet ... ditTerentie in ras. O
2
65 millesimaa(?) l000a I H)ma map d i ~ 0
2
1000 M loa u centesimaEd3 differentia
EddJ-2
66 sive octava om. EddJ-2 / octava: 8
a
a ergo est immersa radicat M Ed3
66 millesimam . . . differentie: l000
m
differentie totius F I/ millesimamlac. EddJ -2
millesima M EdJ lOam m
am
p d e ~ m vel octavam O
2
10 u
67 post esse add. mg. O
2
F ponderis in aere et in aqua partis submersae et del. in textu
eius . . . et / quod est A: 8 quod est 8 p quod est EddJ-2
68 millesima vel octava: lOam vel 8
am
EddJ-3 lOa sive 8
a
u / millesima: lOa p / vel
om. 0 sed add. O
2
/ octava: ergo M Ed3 / immersa: universa EddJ-2 / D: ED
EddJ-2 sic de aliis (?) u / differentia EdJ
69 et om. p EddJ -2 / submersi corporis tr u / ingredietur M/ tantumdum EdJ tantum I
70 aqua: equaEdJ/ exit: eritEddJ-2/ octava: 8
a
u octava parsp EddJ-2/ post equalis
add. p 8 in magnitudine / egreditur a(?) OIp EddJ-2 egredietur M Ed3 / sed
aOlpM Ed3 si O
2
EddJ-2
71 auri om. hic EddJ-2 / octava: 8
a
u octava pars p octava pars auri EddJ-2 /
aquam: autem EddJ-2 / emergitur p / sic de aliis (?) u
72 tota: ratio Eddl -2 / aqua: eque EddJ -2 / in om p. / post pondere add. U02 C / G:
B EddJ-2
73 Quantumque alp quantumcum(n)que uOMEddJ-3 / exit aOpI EddJ-2 erit M EdJ
/ C: E EddJ-2 / qua: aqua I / A: scilicet p
73-74 tantum decrescit p EddJ-2 tantumden crescit aOJMu Ed3
74 G: B EdJ-2 6 Ed3 u et in mg. G
75 aque C aMu EdJ ac p acque E OJ EddJ-2 / G: B EddJ-2 6 EdJ u et in mg.
G / permutatim EdJ
77 2 mg. O
2
mg. 1
2
om. aObpM Ed3 propositio 2
a
mg. EddJ-2
78 in magnitudine bp02 EddJ-2. om. aOIMu id est secundum magnitudinem Ed3
79 tanquam om. p / unius: unicus Ed3 / eorum om. I
80 differentia EdJ
IOv Sit unum duorum / corporum A, et aqua ei equalis in magnitudine
C; et pondus illius aque E. Et sit similiter B corpus reliquum, et D aqua
ei equalis in magnitudine, et F pondus illius aque. Cum igitur, per
85 precedentem, C aqua sit equalis A corpori, et D aqua sit equalis B
corpori, erit proportio A ad B tanquam C ad D. Et cum C et D sint corpora
eiusdem generis, et E et F sint eorum pondera, erit E ad F tanquam C
ad D, per quartam petitionem; ergo tanquamA ad B, quod proponebatur.
3. SI ALICUIUS CORPORIS IN DUOBUS DIVERSIS LIQUORIBUS
90 ET IN AERE FUERINT PONDERA DATA, GRAVITATIS UNIUS
EORUNDEM LIQUORUM AD GRAVITATEM ALTERIUS IN
SPECIE ERIT PROPORTIO DATA.
Sint duo liquores aqua et oleum, et sit A corpus cuius pondus in aere
B et in aqua C et in oleo D. Ponderabit itaque magis in aere quam in
95 aqua vel quam in oleo, per secundampetitionem. SitE differentia ponderis
quod in aere habet ad id quod in aqua, et sit F differentia ponderis quod
in aere habet ad id quod in oleo. Erunt itaque E et F differentie
ponderum aque et olei corporum quorum utrumque est equale corpori
A-per primam propositionem. Sit igitur G aqua cuius pondus est E,
lOO et sit H oleum cuius pondus est F. Quoniam igitur G et H sunt equalia
82 unus Eddl-2 / post et hab. EdJ C / ei: A Ed3 / in magnitudine om. b
83 C om. Ed3 B Eddl-2 / illius om. I / sit om. Eddl-2 / similiter om. b / corpus
om. u / reliquum lac. M EdJ
84 in magnitudine om. b / igitur: ergo Edl-2
84-85 per precedentem om. 0 per precedentem ypo b precedentem M Ed3
85 C lac. Eddl-2
85-87 C ... pondera in ras. O
2
86 post proportio add. p E ad F
86-87 A . . . E2: G Eddl-2
86-88 Et ... D om. pM arguit per el quinto di Euclide Ed3
86 sunt I
87 erit: erit proportio 0
88 ergo etp / A ad B: E ad F Ed3 / ad: et b / proponebatur: proportionatur + lac. +
quia A est equalis C et B equalis A, 0 aqua et K aqua sunt corpora eiusdem
generis igitur que est proportio eorum in pondere eadem est in magnitudine per
4 petitionem et per consequens eadem est proportio in magnitudine corporum
quorum unum est equale p proponebatur + lac. + quia A est equalis C et B
equalis A Eddl-2
89 3 mg. O
2
mg. 1
2
, om. aObpIMu Ed3 propositio 3
a
mg. Eddl-2 / Si: Sit
Ed2 / post corporis add. b0
2
pondera / litoribus b et del.(?)
90 ante et add. p scilicet in aqua et in oleo / in om. Eddl-2 / fueritI Eddl-2 / pondera
a om. ObpuIM Ed3 tria Eddl-2 / gravitate p gravitas bI
91 eorum p / ante liquorum scr. et del. p liquor / liquor M Ed3
91-92 in specie om. Eddl-2
93 cuius: eius Eddl-2
94 D: BM / post itaque add. mg. p02 A et Eddl-2 D
95 petitionem: portionem Eddl-2 / E: C Eddl-2
96 quod b0
2
quam aOpIMu Eddl-3 habet: habet A p Eddl-2 / quod
2
: quam
M Eddl-3 I quod
3
b0
2
quam aOpIMu EdJ quoniam Eddl-2
97 Erit u / E: C EdJ / differentia b
98 ponderis Eddl-2 pondera in ras. O
2
corpora diversorum generum, et E et F sint eorum pondera data, habemus
propositum per tertiam petitionem.
4. IN CORPORE EX DUOBUS MIXTO, QUANTUM SIT IN EO DE
UTROQUE DECLARARE.
105 5. SI DUORUM QUORUMCUMQUE CORPORUM, UT AURI ET
ARGENTI, PONDERA IN AQUA ET IN AERE FUERINT DATA,
EORUNDEM CORPORUM PROPORTIONES IN MAGNITUDINE
ET SPECIE ERUNT DATE.
Sint ilIa duo corpora A, B; et sit pondus corporis A in aere, C, et in
110 aqua, E. Et differentia ponderis E ad pondus C sit G. Et sit pondus
corporis B in aere, D; et in aqua, F; et differentia ponderis F ad D sit
H. Et sit I corpus de genere A equale corpori B et sit pondus eius in
aere K. Dico ergo quod A ad B, vel ad I, equalis est proportio que G ad
H-per primam propositionem. Et est A ad I tanquam C ad K, per
115 quartam petitionem, et est alia que G ad H. Sed G ad H proportio est
scita, quare C ad K est scita. Sed C pondus est scitum; ergo K pondus
est scitum. Et D fuit scitum, per ypothesim; ergo proportio ponderis K
ad pondus D est scita, quare proportio ponderis corporis A in specie ad
corpus B in specie, et magnitudinis A ad magnitudinem B proportio, est
120 scita-per tertiam propositionem. Et sic habemus propositum.
101 corporibus pe?) / E a(?)buI(?), in ras. O
2
GpM Eddl-3 / et om. M EddI -3/ sunt
1/ data om. u
102 petitionem: propositionem Mu Ed3
103 4 mg. /2 om. abpMu Ed3 propositio 4
a
mg. EddI -2 8 mg. O
2
/ ex abuI om.
OpM Eddl-3 de O
2
/ in eo om. u
104 declarare e corr. a / post declarare hab. aObM Ed3 lac., sed mg. hab. afrag. 1
(vide Intra.) et hab. I frag. 2 (vide Intra.) et hab. p02 Eddl-2 frag. 3 (vide Intra.)
105 5 mg. 1
2
, om. apbMu Ed3 propositio 5
a
mg. Eddl-2 4 mg. O
2
/ quorumcumque
suprascr. u quorumque corporum tr. p
106 aqua: aere p / aere: aqua p / fuerunt Eddl-2
107 eorum I / proportione Eddl-2
108 et: et pondere in b et in Eddl-2 / erunt: sunt I
109 post A' add. IO,u Eddl-2 et / corporis del. 1/ C: B I Eddl-2
110 G: B Eddl-2
111 et' om. u / et
2
del. b / D: pondus Du O
2
112 I: L ub / corpori: corpora Ed3 / B: D I B in magnitudine Ed3 / sit om. I
113 K: Bp/ Dieo del. O
2
et scr. est / quod del. O
2
/ I: L ub / supra est scr. O2 ei / portio
quaEddl-2
114 post H add. Ed3 in magnitudine / primam: 2 in ras. O
2
primam et tertiam b / Et:
ut u / I: L b AL u
115 quartam petitionem et: primam 8 nostri quesiti et non Ed3 quartum petitum et
Eddl-2 / est. . . . Sed: ideo C ad K est illa que b / alia del. O
2
et suprascribit
ita / proportio: portio Eddl-2
116 K: B pu Eddl -2 B proportio I
117 scitum
2
: scita Ed3 / ante ypothesim add. O,u Eddl-2 h / portio Eddl-2
117-18 K . . . ponderis om. I
118 quare: que est b / ponderis del. O
2
120 tertiam propositionem del. O
2
, tr. pu tertiam proportionem MEd 3
6. CORPORIS MERGIBILIS, UT FERRI, AD CORPUS IMMERGI-
BILE, UT CERAM, PROPORTIONEM IN MAGNITUDINE, ET
PROPORTIONEM IN PONDERE SECUNDUM SPECIEM, IN-
VENIRE.
125 Sit A corpus mergibile, B eius pondus in aere, C eius pondus in
aqua, D differentia. Item, sit E corpus immergibile; et coniungantur A
et E, ita quod A possit secum trahere E ad fundum. Et sit FG pondus
coniuncti in aere, et HI pondus coniuncti in aqua, et KL differentia. Et
sit F partiale pondus tanquam B, et H tanquam C, et K tanquam D.
130 Remanebunt itaque G pondus in aere corporis E, et I pondus in aqua
corporis E, et L differentia. Erit ergo D et L differentiarum proportio
tanquam A ad E corporum-per tertiam propositionem. Et sit M corpus
de genere A equale corpori E, et N sit pondus in aere corporis M, quare
corporis A ad E, vel A ad M, proportio est tanquam proportio dif-
135 ferentie D ad L-per tertiam propositionem. Sed D ad B proportio est
scita, quare B ad Nest scita; sed B pondus est scitum per ypothesim;
ergo N pondus est scitum. Cum ergo M et E corpora sint equalia
diversorum generum, et N et G eorum pondera sint scita, scita est
proportio ponderis in specie, per quintam petitionem, et eorum corporum
140 proportio in magnitudine est scita; quod proponebatur.
121 6 mg./
2
, om. abpMu Ed3 propositio 6
8
mg. Eddl-2 5 mg. O
2
/ corporis: corpusp
121-22 immergibile abI0
2
Eddl-2 mergibile OpM immergibilem Ed3
122 ut: ad a, sed del. et mg. ser. ut ad u / cere b / in: et Eddl-2
125 A eorr. b ex autem / B: H M / eius
l
: cuius Eddl-2 / in ... pondus om. 1/ C: E p
Eddl -2 / eius
2
: cuius Eddl -2
126 Item abl, lac. M, om. Eddl-3 sunt Op et O
2
/ E: C p / coniungatur Ed3 / A: in
A Eddl-2
127 El: C EdJ / secum trahere: se contrahere p / 2: C M / fundum: F dum I / FG
abu F OplM Eddl-3 et add. O
2
G
128 coniunctim
l
.
2
M / in aere bis a / HI: HL p Eddl-2 / et
2
om. Eddl-2 / KL:
BLp KEd3
130 Remanebunt: igitur manebit p / et I: et B p et Z M et L u Z 4' Eddl-2
131 E: BEpMEddl-2 / L: Dp BMu Eddl-2 / ergo: gEd3 / Det L: Bet Dp /proportio
om. I hie et tr. post E in lino 132 portio Eddl-2
132 ad: et in ras. O
2
/ E: R id est secundum Ed3 D Eddl-2 / tertiam: secundam
in ms. O
2
132-35 Et ... propositionem om. u
133 A: Qp / N: KpM Eddl-3
134 E: de I / A ad
2
eorrexi ex AaplMEddl-3 et ad b0
2
/ proportio est: proportione Ed3
134-35 tanquam.... est om. Eddl-2
135 per tertiam propositionem del. O
2
et mg. sa. et est A ad M tanquam B ad N
per quartam petitionem et est itaque D ad L / B: L 0
136 N: KM Eddl-2, et corr. I ex M(?) / ypothesim: hypothesim O,u Eddl-3
137 N: en p enim EdJ
138 et
l
2(?) u / eorum pondera tr.1 / sint: suntEddl-2 / scita, scita: scitaEddl-2 / scita
est proportio bis p / scita est: scita et et iterum in mg. scita et u
139 ponderis aOIM Eddl-3 del. O
2
ponderum pu corporis A supraser. O
2
ponderis
M ad pondus E b / in specie: et sphere Eddl-2 / in abI0
2
u et OpM Eddl-3 /
per ... petitionem del. O
2
et suprascr. ad corpus E in specie / corpora M EdJ
7. SI FUERINT DUE QUANTITATES INEQUALES, INTER QUAS
PONATUR ALIQUA QUANTITAS MINOR UNA ET MAIOR ALIA,
ERIT QUOD FIT EX DIFFERENTIA EXTREMARUM IN MEDIAM,
EQUALE EIS QUE FIUNT EX DIFFERENTIA MINORUM IN
145 MAXIMAM ET MAIORUM IN MINIMAM PARITER ACCEPTIS.
Sint due quantitates, A maior, B minor; C media, que sit minor A et
maior B; differentia A ad C sit D, et differentia C ad B sit E. Compo-
situmque ex D et E, sit F; eritque F differentia A ad B. Dico quod
fit ex F in C equum est ei quod fit ex E in A cum eo quod fit ex
150 D in B. Sit enim ut ex E in A fiat G; eritque G quantum fit ex
E in D, et in C, que sint K et H. Item, ex D in C fiat L; erit et L
Hr quantum quod fit ex D in E, et in B; que sint / N et M. Et quia ex D
in E, et E in D, producuntur equalia, erit K equalis N. Cum igitur G
constet ex K et H, sitque K equalis N, erit G equale H et N. Addito ergo
155 M utrobique, erunt GM tanquam HN et M; et quia N et M componunt
L, erunt GM tanquamHL; quare patet propositum. Fiebat enim G ex A
in E, et M ex D in B, at vero H ex E in C, et L ex D in C.
8. SI FUERINT TRIA CORPORA EQUALIA QUORUM DUO SINT
SIMPLICIA DIVERSORUM GENERUM, ALIUD VERO MIXTUM
160 EX UTRIUSQUE SIMPLICIUM GENERE, ET FUERIT SIMPLICIUM
141 7 mg. 1" om. abpMu EdJ propositio 7
8
Eddl-2 6 mg. 0,
142 aliqua om. I
143 fit: sit EdJ / ex: in pM Eddl-3, et EdJ scr. indiffemtia / media Eddl-2
144 fiunt: fuerit Eddl-2 / minoris u Edl-2 / in: ad b
145 maiorum: maior M EdJ maioris u Eddl-2 / in: ad b / pariter acceptis tr. p
146 C: E Eddl-3
147 Cl.,: EM EdJ / E: C M EdJ / compositum pM Eddl-3
148 E: C EdJ / eritque Obl erit et apM EdJ erit Eddl-2 i.(?) etiam et u / A om.
Eddl-2 / post quod add. bD, iIIud quod .
149 fit
l
: F Eddl-2 / C: E Ed3 / E: C Ed3
149-50 cum.... GI: fiat B Eddl-2
150 G': B Eddl-2 / post quantum add. bD, quod
151 et': e.t M / Item 01 Item et apu Itemque b Iterum M EdJ Iterum et Eddl-2 / C:
E EdJ / erit et: eritque b ut etiam EdJ
152 quod om. p / E: C Eddl-3 / in' om. M EdJ / B: Lp / M: AN M Ed3
153 El: eft ei p C EdJ / E': C EdJ / perducuntur Ed3
153-54 Cum ... N' om. b / Cum ... NI om. I
154 Addito: ad. dico p
154-55 Addito ... MI: ergo M addito I
155 post utrobique add. p E / GM: GN Eddl-2 / componuntur Eddl-2
156 erunt: erit IM / enim om. p / enim G: NB Eddl-2
157 B: H pM / E in C: E et C b CE Eddl-2 / L: AL u / C': E b Eddl-2 / post C'
add. EdJ Et quia quod fit ex E in C et ex D in C est tanquam quod fit ex F in E,
ergo quod fit ex F in E aequum est ei quod fit ex C in A cum eo quod fit ex D in B.
158-65 Si ... mixti om. p
158 8 mg. I" om. abpM EdJ propositio 8
8
mg. Eddl-2 7 mg. 0, / post equalia add. b
magnitudine / duorum I
159 mixtum om. Eddl-2
160 utrisque Eddl-2 / genere ... simplicium om. 1/ genere: grave M EdJ
UNUM GRAVIUS RELIQUO ERIT PARTIS MIXTI QUE IN IPSO
EST DE GENERE GRAVIORIS AD PARTEM QUE IN IPSO EST DE
GENERE LEVIORIS PROPORTIO TANQUAM PROPORTIO DIF-
FERENTIE PONDERIS MIXTI AD PONDUS LEVIORIS AD DIF-
165 FERENTIAM PONDERIS GRAVIORIS AD PONDUS MIXTI.
[SI FUERINT TRIA CORPORA EQUALIA, QUORUM DUO SINT
SIMPLICIA DIVERSORUM GENERUM ET INEQUALIUM
PONDERUM, TERTIUM VERO CORPUS EX UTRIUSQUE SIM-
PLICIUM GENERE MIXTUM, ERIT PARTIS MIXTI QUE IN
170 IPSO EST DE GENERE GRAVIORIS AD PARTEM QUE IN IPSO
EST DE GENERE LEVIORIS, PROPORTlO TANQUAM PROPORTlO
DIFFERENTIE PONDERIS MIXTI AD PONDUS LEVIORIS AD
DIFFERENTIAM PONDERIS GRAVIORIS AD PONDUS MIXTI
CORPORIS.]
175 Sint duo corpora simpliciaA, D et equalia; et mixtum ex eis BC, equale
utrique eorum. Et sit B pars eius de genere A, et C pars eius de
genere D. Et sit A gravius D, et sit E pondus corporis A, et H pondus
corporis D, et FG pondus corporis BC, ita quod F partiale pondus sit
corporis B partialis, et G partiale pondus corporis C partialis. Erit itaque
180 E pondus maius FG pondere, et FG pondus maius H pondere. Sit et E
pondus maius FG pondere per differentiam I, et FG maius pondus H
pondere per differentiam K. Et sit L corpus equale B totiens sumpto quot
unitates sunt in IK; et sit M corpus equate C totiens sumpto quot unitates
161 mixti om. 1/ ipso: ipsa Eddl-3
162 de' om. 0 Eddl-2 sed add. O
2
/ de genere: grave M EdJ
163 genere: grave M / tanquam proportio b0
2
, om. aOIMu Eddl-3
165 post mixti hab. OM EdJ lac.
166 ante Si mg. hab. 1
2
9 et mg. Eddl-2 proportio 9
a
et mg. O
2
7 / post corpora
add. b magnitudine / duo om. Ed3
167 et abIu, om. OpM Eddl-2
168 utrisque Eddl-2
169 partis om. p
171 levioris om. M
173 gravioris om. u Eddl-2
175 simplicia om. p / A, D et D I / BC Obu Bc a K I B pM Eddl-3 / equale Ob
inequale apIu Eddl-2 inequali M Ed3
176 utriusque p / C: E pI Eddl-2
177 H: hoc M EdJ
178-79 sit ... pondus om. M EdJ
179 B: H Eddl-2
180 FG' . . . maius om. p Eddl-2 / pondere om. p Eddl-2 / Sit et: Sitque 0
180-82 Sit ... pondere om. b
181 pondere om. OpM EdJ / I: L u
181-82 I ... K om. IM EdJ
181 maius pondus tr. p
182 quot: quod Ed3
183 unitates sunt tr. u / in IK: insunt ei Eddl-2 in DE u
183-85 et. ... IK om. M EdJ
183 post C add. I etiam
B
I
sunt in IK; quare erit L ad M tanquam B ad C. Et sit N pondus equale
185 F ponderi totiens sumpto quot unitates sunt in IK; et sit 0 pondus equale
G ponderi totiens sumpto quot unitates sunt in IK; quare erit N ad 0
sicut F ad G. Et sint P corpus et Q pondus equalia A corpori et E
ponderi totiens sumptis quot unitates sunt in K; et sint R corpus et S
pondus equalia D corpori et H ponderi totiens sumptis quot unitates sunt
190 in I; quare erit P corpus ad R pondus tanquam K differentia ad I dif-
ferentiam. Item proportio corporis A ad corpus B partiale, tanquam
ponderis E ad pondus F partiale, et tanquam corporis P ad corpus L
partiale, et tanquam ponderis Q ad pondus N partiale. Item proportio
corporis D ad corpus C partiale est sicut proportio ponderis H ad pondus
195 G partiale, et sicut corporis R ad corpus M partiale, et sicut ponderis
S ad pondus 0 partiale.
A Compendium of the Diagrams for the
De ponderibus Archimenidis
In general the diagrams are as given in O
2
with variations noted for
the other manuscripts. There are no diagrams in I or Eddl-2: Heiberg's
edition also follows the diagrams of O
2
,
Prop. 1: (occurs only in a, p, U and O
2
):
A
I
D aqua
I
A aurum
I
F
I
differentia
I
C
I
aqua G
I
pondus
184 in om. b / IK: LK u Eddl-2 / M: TQ p / C: El / N: enim a1u
186 G: B Eddl-2 6 u / unitates sunt tr. u / N: et / Eddl-2
187 Q: qi p / pondus: pondera EdJ / equale p
188 sumpti M Ed3 sumpto Eddl-2 / quot: quod EdJ / R: K Eddl-2 / S: 6 u
189 equale p / H: B Ed3 / sumpto p Eddl-2 sumpti M Ed3
190 I in ras. O
2
K b C apM/u Eddl-3 / quare: quia M EdJ / quare: quare n Mp
Ed3 O
2
et del. O
2
n / ad! b0
2
et ap/Mu Eddl-3 / R: C pM Eddl-3 / post
pondus add. mg. O
2
corpus et Q pondus ad S
191 corporis A: I corporis Ed3 / post corporis inser. 1 D ... H ex linea 194 / A
om. Mp Eddl-2 et suprascr. O
2
/ partialem EdJ / est tanquam u
192 E: C b / P om. Eddl-2 / L: I Eddl-2
193 Q: I M Ed3 / Nom. Eddl-2 enim M etiam EdJ
194 H: BM Ed3
195 G: HG Mp EdJ HB(?) u B Eddl-2 / sicut! del. O
2
/ Rom. Eddl-2 / et: esse
/ / post ponderis del. p partialis
196 S: 6 u / 0: N p / post partiale add. a Explicit / post partiale add. b frag.
(vide supra partem 1, cap. 7, n. 12) / post partiale add. 1 sine interruptione
partem probationis propositionis 3 libri de ponderoso et levi (vide Moody and
Clagett, The Medieval Science of Weights, p. 28, Iin. 35-38) / post partiale
add. p Explicit liber de ponderibus archimenidis / post partiale add. M EdJ
et ita finit / post partiale add. u Et cetera. Archymenidis syrachuzani Tractatus
de incidentibus in humidum corporibus eorumque ponderibus ac propor-
tionibus explicit foeliciter. Ad laudem dei summi universorum creatoris
gloriosi qui singula in numero, pondere, mensura ordinavit mirabiliter.
Variant readings:
Ai: pondus A p om. u / B: aqua Bp
D aqua: pondusA
1
pet add.
ante F add a aurum pondus
I
C: Gap aqua om. p(?) / G: (?) p
Prop. 2:
A
E
1--/
differentia G eque G Dpondus
I I I I
B
f-------{
D
f-------{
F
1--/
Variant readings:
A . . . B: A corpi B EdJ
C ... D: C aque DEdJ
E: FFM
E ... F: E pondus aque F EdJ ,vaZ a groSSa(?)1 IF pondus 6 p
Prop. 3: (does not occur inp):
G
1-----1
E
f-------1
C
f-------1
Variant readings:
C: S M EdJ et add.
Prop. 4: (unique to u):
A
f-------1
C
f-------1
L
K
f-------1
F
f-------{
D
f--------l
B
f-------1
D
f-------1
H
f-------1
F
1-----1
R vpx

L
f-------1
M
1-----1
N
1-------1
P
1-----1
Prop. 4: (occurs only in a, p and M):
The diagrams do not go with any of the fragments proposed to fill the lacuna
at Prop. 4, and they contain extra letters (V, T, X) not required in the text
for any of the 8 proofs of the De ponderibus Archimendis. The large number
of letters appearing here that are common to the incomplete proof of Prop. 8
suggest the possibility of the original existence of some proof similar to that
of the eighth proposition.
P
f-------1

o
f-----1
I
f-------1
V
f-------1
K
f-------1
D
I------l
R
i-------1
S
I--------l
T
I------l
Variant readings:
PL: HI M EdJ H_p
QM: AMM A_p 9MM EdJ
ON: O(?)_p
IPB: LP Mp EdJ
V . . . X om. Mp EdJ
KQD: KB QT M EdJ KN_p
RS: CSM EdJ RHp
T: 6Mp EdJ
Prop 5:
I
I------l
K
I------l
A
1--------1
C
I-----l
B
1--------1
D
I------l
G
I-------l
E
I-------l
H
I------l
F
I-------l
Variant readings:
I: Lu
Bom. MIEdJ
D: I EdJ_p
G om. u GH: __b 6 a H:_p om. EdJ
Prop. 6:
M
t------l
N
f-----I
D
1------1
A
F
K
E
G
L
C
I-------l
H I
Variant readings:
AI om. O
2
EdJ A
2
om. M C p
D: BM EdJ L: Ap I Ed3
HI: om. Mp EdJ I: L u
EdJ add.
M
1------1
B
A DE
f------l I I
D K L
f---------l I I
CHI
1------1
Prop. 7:
G27
et A
B
D
C
L 20
A
K
H
E
I
F
I
G
E
I
I
I
I I
K 12 H 15
A9
I
D4
I------i
N 12
C5
f----i
E3
f-----l
M8
B2
1------1
Variant readings:
F7
I-------l
G L 12 G 8 L
G 27 . . . M 8 om. a 1------1 1------1 bMp EdJ 1------1 I-------! u
K H M N
C
A 9 ... B 2: A I-------! B a 9 om. M EdJp 17 b 5 om. Mp EdJ 9 b
I K
N4 M4
6K4 H 4 R 2 H u 2 om. Mp EdJ
I I I 1------1 I I
D4 ... E3: u4:60a3b6pom.MEdJ3:4810a7b2
p om. M EdJ
F 7: 4 F u 7: 40 a 5 b 8 p om. M Ed3 et add. a G 12 H 8
1------1
Prop. 8:
P 12 L 12 M6 R6
1------1 I f--------I
Q 15 N 18 06 86
I f I 1------1
A6 B4 C2
1
D6
f--------I f--------I
L9 F6 G2 H6
I 1------1 f------l
I K
1 2
EdJ)
Variant readings:
om. ab et u omnes numeros
P 12 ... C2: A C B Mp EdJ / 0: Du / S: S(?) u
f-----l 1-----4
K DIKE F
D 6 . . . -: hab. Mp EdJ f-----l 60 14 801 40 (0 in
2
12 8

G H
L: Eu
APPENDIX 11
The Quadrature by Lunes in the
Later Middle Ages
As I demonstrated in Volume One of this work, one of the most
popular mathematical problems in the Middle Ages concerned the
quadrature of the circle. It continuously intrigued both mathematicians
and natural philosophers, the former because it made them reach beyond
Euclid's Elements and the latter because it bore on the question of the
possible equation of rectilinear and curvilinear motions.! Before the intro-
duction of the solution contained in Archimedes' On the Measurement
ofthe Circle, Aristotle's dictum in the Categories holding that the solution
was knowable but not yet known seems to have prevailed (see Vol. 1,
pages 607-09). Fromthe late twelfth century the conventional solution was
that of Archimedes, as the various versions of his Measurement of the
Circle, which I published in Volume One, Chapters Three and Five, amply
illustrate. However, one proposed (but erroneous) solution by means of
the quadrature of lunes (which had no relationship to the Archimedean
solution) circulated quite widely in competition with the Archimedean
solution. This was the quadrature of the circle by lunes described by
Simplicius. Simplicius excerpted it from Alexander of Aphrodisias, who
probably took it from some early source other than Hippocrates of
Chios whose lune quadratures are also presented by Simplicius via
Eudemus in the passage immediately after the Alexandrian passage
2
in
his Commentary on the Physics of Aristotle (Ed. of H. Diels, Com-
mentaria in Aristotelem graeca, Vol. 19, Berlin, 1882, pp. 56-57). I have
already published two medieval versions ofthis solution (in Vol. 1, pages
610-26). The first was a verbatim translation from the Greek, probably
executed by Robert Grosseteste. The second was a paraphrase of the first.
The main difference between the two Latin versions, it will be recalled,
1 Thus Gerard of Brussels used the quadrature of the circle as given by Archimedes in
order to make such an equation, see M. Clagett, "The Liber de motu of Gerard of Brussels,"
Osiris, Vol. 12 (1956), pp. 112-20, 152-56.
2 T. Heath, A History a/Greek Mathematics, Vol. 1 (Oxford, 1921), pp. 183-200. Heath
gives a complete discussion of both the passage from Alexander and that from Eudemus.
It is the passage that Simplicius drew from Alexander which circulated in the Middle Ages
in Latin.
1312
QUADRATURE BY LUNES 1313
is that Version I faithfully includes, while Version 11 omits, Simplicius'
(i.e., Alexander's?) comment that the proof is false "since that which was
not universally demonstrated is taken as universally demonstrated, for the
quadrature of every lune is not demonstrated but only that of the lune
which is subtended by the side of an [inscribed] square" (ibid., p. 619)
(and the Greek text adds a phrase missing in the Latin translation: "while
these lunes [considered here] are upon the sides of the hexagon described
in the circle." ibid., p. 625). The omission of the whole of Simplicius'
comment in Version 11 thus leaves the impression that the quadrature of
the circle can be accomplished by the quadrature of lunes in the manner
suggested in this proof.
But, Simplicius' admonition concerning the falsity of the proof of
quadrature by lunes did not go unheeded in the later Middle Ages. One
author inserted in Version 11 a significant justification of the basic premise
between the initial proof of the quadrature of a lune on the side of an
inscribed square (hereafter called the tetragonallune) and the subsequent
quadrature of the circle by lunes constructed on the sides of an inscribed
hexagon (hereafter called hexagonallunes). He considered that hexagonal
lunes were themselves squarable as the result of the initial quadrature
of the tetragonallune. This insertion ran as follows:
3
Therefore, let it be supposed that it is possible to square a lune described on
the side of a square and, just as this is so, that it is possible also to square any
lune described on the side of any figure inscribable in a circle, as for example,
on the side of a hexagon. This supposition can be confirmed by that principle
which Campanus postulated in the first book of the Elements of Euclid and which
he uses in demonstrating XII.2 of Euclid. For just as the lune described on the
side of a square is related to the lune described on the side of a hexagon, so any
square is related to some other square, by that principle, [which is this;] "Any
magnitude is to some second magnitude as any third magnitude is to a fourth"
[cf. ed. of the Elements, Basel, 1546, p. 3]. And you can easily deduce by V. 7,
V.12, and V.21 of Euclid that this square is equal to the lune described on the
side of a hexagon; however, you more easily deduce that by the use of alternate
ratios. With this [quadrature of the lune on the side of a hexagon] presupposed,
it will be demonstrated that any circle can be squared.
The author of this copy of Version 11 apparently felt that this so-called
proof justified the procedure followed in the rest of the proof. But it is
clear that this comment constituted not a "construction" proof but only an
"existence" proof. Briefly we can say that the author, following Cam-
panus' postulate (which, in fact, is misnamed since it appears in the
Adelard version of the Elements on which Campanus based his version),
held that for any ratio of lunes (L/L
2
), where, say L
1
is the tetragonal
lune and L
2
the hexagonallune in the solution under consideration, there
must exist an equal ratio of squares (Q1/Q2), where Q1 is any given square
and Q2 is some other square, or L
1
/L
2
= Q1/Q2' By the alternation of
3 Volume I, p. 620, variant reading to lines 14-19; 625.
ratios L
1
/Q1 = L.jQ2' But in the first part of the proof it is proved that
there is a Q1 equal to L
1
; therefore, there must be a Q2 equal to L
2

However, it should be obvious that we are not told how to construct such
a square Q2.
4
Beyond the emended text of Version 11 with its added justification, I
have recently discovered what I believe to be two further reactions to
Simplicius' comment, and their publication and analysis is the object of
most of our attention in the remainder of this appendix. The first is in-
cluded in a late fifteenth-century manuscript of Glasgow University
Library (Gen. 1115, 209v-1Or). Its date of composition is unknown, but
since all of the other quadrature items included in this section of the
manuscript are from the thirteenth and fourteenth centuries, I would
guess that this piece was done no later than the fourteenth century (see
above, Part 11, Chap. 1). It constitutes a third version of the Simplicius
passage, in general much closer to the paraphrase of Version 11 than to
the translation of Version I. But the fact that the author of Version III re-
marks on the falsity of the basic assumption (see the text and transla-
tion below) links it to Version I, which undoubtedly the author must
have seen. The reason that the author gives for the falsity of the assump-
tion that the hexagonal lune can be squared in the manner of the tetra-
gonallune is that "the greater the polygon and the circle, the greater is
the lune, because the circumference of the larger circle which is less
curved [for a given chord] cuts a smaller segment from the lune and
conversely the circumference of a smaller circle cuts a greater segment
from it because it is more curved. " The author of Version III thus seems
to believe that the false proof assumes that the hexagonal lune is con-
structed on a line of the same length as that on which the tetragonal
lune is constructed, these lines being chords, as they must, of unequal
circles. Actually the original author of the false proof does not have the
two different lunes constructed on equal chords but rather on chords that
do have a fixed ratio (chords AD and LP in Figs. Ap.II.2-3 below). The
original author apparently believed that, since the semicircles con-
structed on the sides of the hexagon were in fact twice the semicircle
constructed on the side of the square (Le., semicircle LP = 2 semicircle
AFD), the respective lunes must have a fixed ratio of rectilinear figures
which could be determined by the fact that the lune on the side of the
square is equal to a quarter of the square (i.e., lune AFD = !:J.ABD).
At any rate, the original author was certainly wrong in thinking that his
reference back to the quadrature of the tetragonal lune provided any as-
sistance in determining a rectilinear figure equal to the hexagonal lune.
Now our medieval author of Version III goes no further in his criticism,
but, having had his say, reproduces the proof in a manner similar to
Simplicius' account as it appeared in Versions I and 11.
A second late medIeval reaction to the comment by Simplicius on the
4 Cf. the existence-proof of Alhazen noted above in Appendix I, Sect. I, addition to p. 569.
falsity of the proof is found, I believe, in the De arte mensurandi of
Johannes de Muris.
5
Actually, in this work John does not mention the
comment of Simplicius, but rather he treats several propositions on lunes
(which were, in fact, partially drawn from the Simplicius fragment) with-
out tying them in any way to the problem of the quadrature of the
circle. By taking the quadrature of lunes out of the context of the quadra-
ture of the circle he has left us with what was essentially valid in the
Alexandrian passage quoted by Simplicius. Of the four propositions
whose text I include below, two (Propositions 26 and 28) are found in the
Simplicius piece while the other two (Propositions 27 and 29) appear to
be original with John. Proposition 26 effects the quadrature of the tetra-
gonal lune and no doubt has its origin in the first paragraph of the
Simplicius fragment. Proposition 28 shows the equality.of (1) the sum of
the three hexagonal lunes plus a hexagonal semicircle to (2) half of the
inscribed hexagon. While it was, in all probability, also drawn from the
Simplicius fragment, all references to Proposition 26 or to the quadrature
of the circle have been removed-no doubt because of Simplicius' warn-
ing. The first of John's additional propositions, Proposition 27, holds
that the sum of a hexagonallune and its complementary lune on the side
of the third side of the triangle inscribed in a semicircle (of which the
side of the hexagon and the diameter of the semicircle are the other two
sides) is equal to one-third of the inscribed hexagon (i.e., to the triangle
inscribed in the semicircle). This proposition and proof is quite similar
to a more general proposition proved by Alhazen in the course of his
quadrature of the circle,6 but there seems to be no trace of a Latin
See above, Part I, Chap. 2.
6 H. Suter, "Die Kreisquadratur des Ibn el-Haitam," Zeitschrift fUr Mathematik und
Physik, Vol. 44 (1899), Hist.-lit. Abteilung, pp. 37-38: "Wir sagen: Wir ziehen in einem
beliebigen Kreis einen Durchmesser, nehmen dann anf einem der Halbkreise einen
beliebigen Punkt an, und ziehen von demselben zwei Gerade nach den beiden Endpunkten
des Durchmessers; hierauf beschreiben wir iiber diesen beiden Geraden zwei Halbkreise,
so sind die von den beiden Halbkreisen und den Bogen des ersten Kreises begrenzten
Mondfiguren zusammen gleich dem Dreieck im ersten Kreis. Wir haben diesen Satz schon
in unserm Buche iiber die Mondfiguren bewiesen, doch wollen wir den Beweis hier noch-
mals wiederholen: Es sei der Kreis ABG gegeben (Fig. Ap.ll.l) sein Mittelpunkt sei D, wir
ziehen durch D den Durchmesser ADG und nehmen auf dem Urruang des r e i s e ~ den
Punkt Ban, ziehen dann die beiden Geraden BG und AB, und beschreiben iiber denselben
die beiden Halbkreise AEB und BZG; nun sagen wir, dass die beiden Monde AEBH und
BZGT zusammen gleich dem Dreieck ABG seien. Beweis: Von irgend zwei Kreisen
verhiilt sich der eine zum anderen wie das Quadrat des Durchmessers des einen zum
Quadrat des Durchmessers des andem, wie im zweiten Satze des 12. Buches der Elemente
bewiesen worden ist, also
Kreis BZG:Kreis BEA = BQ2:AB2;
durch Zusammenziehung ergiebt sich:
BQ2 + AB2:AB2 = BZG + BEA: BEA;
nun ist aber BQ2 + AB2 = AQ2, also
AG2:AB2 = BZG + BEA:BEA.
Aber es ist auch AQ2:AB2 = Kreis ABG:Kreis BEA, also hat man:
BZG + BEA:BEA = ABG:BEA,
translation of Alhazen' s work. The second of the additional propositions,
Proposition 29, shows the hexagonallune to be less than one-sixth part
of the inscribed hexagon, while the complementary triangular lune is
shown to be greater than that one-sixth part. I know of no possible
medieval or antique source of this proposition. It, like the others, was
to play a role in further propositions (which I have not here edited) that
attempted by numerical approximation to give the areas of lunes, seg-
ments and circles, assuming 3
1
17 as the value of 'TT.
The text of Version III given below (A) is of course from the unique
manuscript already cited, while my edition of Propositions 26-29 (B)
is based on two manuscripts of the De arte mensurandi, Paris, BN lat.
7380, 47r-v (=Pd) and BN lat. 7381, 99v-l00v (=Pe), with the figures
taken from Pd alone since they are missing in Pe.
Although the texts of Version III and the propositions drawn from the
De arte mensurandi have been previously published by me in Philosophy,
Science and Method: Essays in Honor of Ernest Nagel, ed. S. Morgen-
besser et al. (New York, 1969), pp. 508-22, I include them here both
because they are consonant with this study and also because they contain
certain new readings. In these texts I have capitalized the letters
designating geometrical quantities, although they are always minuscules
in the manuscripts. I have also capitalized the enunciations in the text of
John's propositions in order to reflect the use by the scribes of a larger
hand to write the enunciations. The references made by Johannes de Muris
to the Elements of Euclid are to the version prepared by Campanus, and
where the proposition numbers differ from those in the Greek text I have
indicated the latter in parentheses in the translation. In my translation, I
have followed John in designating the lune on the side of a square as a
"tetragonallune," that on the side of a hexagon as a "hexagonallune,"
the semicircle on the side of a hexagon as a "hexagonal semicircle" and
so on.
It seems likely that one or another medieval version of the Quadratura
circuli per lunulas was also the source of a short piece on the quadrature
of a tetragonallune that is attached to one manuscript of Leon Battista
Alberti's De'ludi matematici (Florence, Bibl. Naz. Magliabecchi VI.243,
77v-79r). While the actual words of the proof given by Simplicius have
been abandoned, the proof is essentially the same, being based on Proposi-
mithin ist Kreis ABG = BZG + BEA, also aueh
Halbkreis ABG = Halbkreise BZG + BEA.
Wenn wir nun die beiden Segmente AHB und BTG, die dem Kreise ABG und den
beiden Kreisen AEB und BZG gemeinsehaftlieh sind, (beiderseits) wegnehmen, so bleibt:
Dreieck ABG = den beiden Monden AEBH und BZGT zusarnmen, w.z.b.w.-Wenn nun
die beiden Bogen AHB und BTG einander gleieh sind, so sind aueh AB und BG einander
gleieh, ebenso die beiden Kreise AEB und BZG, also aueh ihre Hiilften und ebenso die
Monde AEBH und BZGT; ziehen wir noch BD, so sind aueh die beiden Dreiecke ABD
und BOO einander gleieh, also ist aueh jeder einzelne der beiden Monde gleieh jedem
einzelnen der beiden Dreiecke, also z.B. der Mond AEBH gleieh dem Dreieek ABD."
tions XIl.2 and 1.46 (=Greek text, 1.47) of the Elements of Euclid. It
could be that the author omitted the rest of the proposed quadrature of
a circle through hexagonal lunes because of Simplicius' warning that the
quadrature rested on a fallacious assumption (see below, Text C, note 6).
If so, then the author must have read Version I of the Quadratura
circuli per lunulas or some version like Version III where the essence of
Simplicius' warning appeared. If this piece is genuinely a part of Alberti's
De'ludi matematici, it must then have been written around 1450, since
that work was dedicated to Meliaduso d'Este about that time (see above,
Part Ill, Chap. 1, Sect. 11, note 1). In my text below, I have employed
the manuscript noted above. My eye has obviously been on the previous
text of it given by G. Mancini in his edition of L. B. Alberti, Opera
inedita (Florence, 1890), pp. 305-07. I have, however, come up with a
quite different set of letters for the missing figure (see Text C, Fig.
-At>.t1.9). As the text stands in the manuscript (which is obviously
not the original version), the letters referring to the missing figure are
mutually inconsistent and must be corrected in some fashion. If we adopt
Mancini's assumption that ABCF marks the smaller circle and ABEH
the larger one, somewhat fewer corrections are necessary than in my
scheme, but then we have the absurdity in the text that the smaller circle
is to the larger one as 2 is to 1. Hence, I had to abandon Mancini's
lettering. I decided that the designation of the lunar figure first given (in
line 25) is correct, that is, ABFG (this author always gives the vertical
letters first and then the horizontal ones). I have also assumed as correct
the designation in line 32 of the larger circle as ABCF and the smaller
circle as ABGH (again using the vertical letters first with the horizontal
letters following). If these assumed designations are correct, the textual
difficulties left by Mancini disappear, although to be sure many other
letters must be changed to those I have suggested in parentheses in order
that the proof may follow.
Interest in the problem ofthe quadrature oflunes continued to growafter
the preparation ofthis account, i.e. after about 1450. But, it is quite evident
that the renewed interest was based on direct contact with the Greek text
of Simplicius, since most of the many succeeding accounts mention
Hippocrates of Chios as the author, and his authorship did not appear in
the medieval versions (although present in the Greek text). It is true that
in different medieval contexts, Hippocrates is credited with the treatment
of quadrature by lunes: e.g., perhaps in the Latin translations ofAristotle's
Soph. Elen. (l71b 15) and certainly in William of Moerbeke's translation
of Alexander of Aphrodisias' Commentary on the Meteorology of
Aristotle.
7
However, in none of the many manuscripts of the medieval
7 In the Boethian translation of De sophisticis elenchis, 171b 15, alOll TO
ij /) /) &a TWII ILTJlliuKWII is rendered as "ut ypocratis aut quadratura per lunulas. "
I must thank Dr. Lorenzo Minio-Paluello for supplying this reading, which he says comes from
the oldest and other manuscripts. He notes further that in William of Moerbeke's revision
Quadratura circuli per lunulas was Hippocrates of Chios named as the
author. Among the earliest of the Renaissance mathematicians to know of
the quadrature by lunes in the Simplicius text was Regiomontanus, who
assigns it to Hippocrates and notes its fallacy (see above, Part Ill, Chap. 2,
Sect. 11, note 31). But the first published account based on the Greek
text was that of Giorgio Valla, which has already been given above (see
above, Part Ill, Chap. 2, Sect. V: in the De expetendis et jugiendis rebus,
Bk. XI, Chap. viii). Hippocrates of Chios is mentioned by name and
Simplicius' warning of the fallaciousness of this quadrature of the circle
by means of lunes is specifically given. Valla's account was widely read
and was probably the basis of Leonardo da Vinci's keen interest in the
subject of lunes.
8
After ValIa's treatment of Simplicius' description of the
quadrature oflunes, that description, as based on the Greek text, appears
too frequently and with too much repetition for me to be concerned with
its succeeding history in my account of the fortunes of the medieval
versions of the passage. I should note, however, the version of the
quadrature by lunes in the Geometrie of Nicolas Chuquet that came to my
attention too late to include in this volume (see above, Part 11, Chap. 3,
Sect. Ill, n. 30).
A
The Quadratura circuli per lunulas , Version Ill.
[Quadratura circuli per lunulas: Versio Ill]
209v / Quadratio circuli est hec. Sit circuli quadrandi semicirculus ADC
[Fig. Ap. 11.2], dyameter eius ARC. Certum est quod angulus D trianguli
the line reads: "ut que ypocratis aut quadratura per lunulas" and in Jacques Le Fevre's
"ut Hippocratis quadratura per lunulas" (cf. Migne, Patrolog. lat., Vol. 64, c. 1020).
Thus only in the last rendering (which is not medieval) is Hippocrates unambiguously
de-signated the author of a quadratura per lunulas, although perhaps a medieval reader might
have taken the aut in the Boethian translation as appositive, which would imply that Hip-
pocrates' treatment was the quadratura per lunulas. There is still another version of the
line in the Aristotelian text accompanying Aegidius Romanus, Super libros elenchorum
(Venice, 1496), 35r, c. I: "ut hyppocratis aut antiphontis quadratum per lunulas." I do not
know the date of this version. It perhaps reflects the tradition of MP (Le., a paraphrase of
Michael of Ephesus) noted in the apparatus to the Greek text of M. Wallies, Aristotelis
Topica cum libro de sophisticis elenchis (Leipzig, 1923), p. 210. Minio suggests, however,
that the addition of antiphontis may have been an independent inference from Aristotle's
Physica, 185a 16-17 (with T/L'TjJU'x.TWV being identified with /L'TjVUTKWV) and Soph. elench.,
172a 7. For the unequivocal statement of Hippocrates' authorship of a quadratura per
lunulas in the William of Moerbeke translation of Alexander of Aphrodisias, see
Alexandre d'Aphrodisias, Commentaire sur les Meteores d'Aristote. Traduction de
Guillaume de Moerbeke, ed. of A. J. Smet (Louvain, Paris, 1968), p. 44, lines 96-98:
"Est autem iste Hippocrates unus et ipse mathematicorum; huius dicitur esse et circuli
quadratura quae per lunulas."
8 R. Marcolongo, Studi Vinciani: Memorie suUa geometria e la meccanica di Leonardo
da Vinci (Naples, 1937), pp. 50-64.
ADC est rectus. Ergo lateris sibi oppositi, videlicetABC, quadratum, quod
est AEC, valet duo quadrata descripta super duo latera sibi opposita,
5 AD et DC que sunt DGC et aliud sibi oppositum. Ergo per consequens
duplum est ad unum illorum sicut ad quadratum DGC cum ambo sint
equalia. Sed sicut se habet quadratum super aliquam lineam descriptum ad
quadratum super aliam descriptum sic se habet semicirculus super primam
lineam descriptus ad semicirculum super aliam lineam descriptum. Ergo
10 semicirculus ADC descriptus super lineamABC erit duplus ad unum semi-
circulorum descriptorum super unum duorum laterum AD et DC et per
consequens equalis duobus sicut quadratum descriptum super lineam
eandemABC equale est duobus quadratis super alia duo latera descriptis.
210r Demptis / ergo que sunt communia magno semicirculo et duobus parvis,
15 scilicet duobus arcubus H et I, que remanebunt erunt equalia, scilicet due
lunule AFD et DKC et triangulus ADC. Sed triangulus potest quadrari;
ergo due lunule possunt quadrari. Et sic lunula vel lunule possunt
quadrari.
Tunc suppono quod lunula super latus cuiuscunque alterius figure utpote
20 exagone descripta possit quadrari sicut super latus quadrati descripta:
quod (?) tamen falsum est. Quanto enim figura plurium angulorum et
circulus maior, tanto maior est lunula, quia minorem portionem ab ea
abscindit circumferentia maioris circuli que minus est gilbosa (! globosa),
et econtrario circumferentia minoris circuli maiorem abscindit portionem
25 quia magis curva et per consequens lunula minor.
Supposito tamen hoc accipio lineam LMN dupplam ad lineam ABC
[Fig. Ap.1I.3]. Ergo quadratum eius, scilicet MNO (! LNO) quadruplum
est ad quadratum ACE, ut patet ad sensum, et per consequens semi-
circulus LPQN super dictam lineam descriptus quadruplus erit ad semi-
30 circulum ADC per dictam propositionem, sicut se habet quadratum
alicuius linee ad quadratum alterius linee sic semicirculus ad semi-
circulum. Valet ergo semicirculus LPQN tres semicirculos LP, PQ,
QN descriptos super tria latera medietatis figure exagone et alium semi-
circulum quartum, scilicet T, qui omnes sunt equales semicirculo
35 ADC. Demptis ergo eis communibus, scilicet tribus arcubus R,S, V,
remanebunt adhuc equalia. Sed non (?) remanet nisi (?) medietas figure
exagone, scilicet LPQN, et tres lunule supraposite cum semicirculo T.
Ergo ista sunt equalia. Sed medietas exagone figure potest quadrari cum
sit ex triangulis; ergo totum residuum potest quadrari, scilicet tres lunule
40 cum semicirculo. Sed extracto quadrato equali tribus lunulis que ut pro-
batum est possunt quadrari remanet adhuc quadratum, extracto enim
quadrato a quadrato remanet quadratum, et illud est equale semicirculo
T. Ergo semicirculus potest quadrari, ergo et totus circulus, quod est
quod intendimus. Explicit quadratura circuli secundum alium doctorem.
[The Quadrature of the Circle by Lunes: Version Ill]
The quadrature of the circle is this: Let ADC be the semicircle of the
circle to be squared, and ABC its diameter [see Fig. Ap.1I.2]. It is
certain that angle D of D.ADC is a right angle. Therefore, the square of
the side opposite it, namely ABC, which [square] is AEC, equals the two
squares described on the two sides opposite it (ABC), namely [the sides]
AD andDC, which [squares] areDGC and the one opposite it. Therefore,
it (square AEC) is double to either of those squares, as, for example,
double square DGC, since the two squares are equal. But the square de-
scribed on some line is related to the square described on another line as
is the semicircle described on the first line to the semicircle described
on the second line [by Euclid, Elements, XII.2]. Therefore, semicircle
ADC described on line ABC will be double the semicircle described on
either of the two sides AD and DC, and consequently it (semicircle ADC)
is equal to both [together], just as the square described on the same line
ABC is equal to the [sum of the] squares described on the other two
sides. Therefore, if the quantities common to the larger semicircle and
the two smaller semicircles-namely, the segments H and I-are
removed, the remainders-[on the one hand] the lunesAFD andDKC and
[on the other] the triangle ADC-will be equal. But the triangle can be
squared; therefore, the two lunes can be squared. And thus a lune or lunes
can be squared.
Then I suppose that the lune described on the side of any other
figure, as for example, that on the side of a hexagon, could be squared in
the same way as the lune described on the side of the square. This, how-
ever, is false. For the greater the polygon and the circle, the greater is
the lune, because the circumference of a larger circle which is less curved
[for a given chord] cuts a smaller segment from the lune, and conversely
the circumference of a smaller circle cuts a greater segment from it because
it is more curved, and consequently the lune is smaller.
However, if this is supposed [namely, that any lune can be squared],
I take line LMN = 2 line ABC [Fig. Ap.II.3]. Therefore, its square LNO
= 4 square ACE, as is evident to the sense, and consequently semicircle
LPQN described on the said line will be quadruple semicircle ADC by
the said proposition: the square of some line is related to the square of
another line as [the one's] semicircle is to [the other's] semicircle.
Therefore, semicircle LPQN is equal to the three semicircles LP, PQ, and
QN described on the three sides of the semihexagon plus another fourth
semicircle, namely T, each of which semicircles is equal to semicircle
ADC. Hence, if the common segments R, S, V are subtracted, equal
quantities will still remain. And these remainders are (1) the half hexag-
onal figure, that is LPQN, and (2) the three lunes posited above plus
the semicircle T. Therefore, these quantities [(1) and (2)] are equal. But
the half hexagonal figure can be squared since it is composed of triangles.
Therefore, the whole remainder can be squared, namely the three lunes
plus the semicircle. But with the square equal to the three lunes removed
(which lunes, as has been proved, can be squared), a square still remains
(for if a square is subtracted from a square a square remains), and that
square is equal to semicircle T. Therefore, the semicircle can be squared,
and also the whole circle, which is what we intended. Here ends the
Quadrature of the Circle according to another doctor.
B
Johannes de Muris, De arte mensurandi, Chapter 6,
Propositions 26- 29
Johannis de Muris De arte mensurandi, Capitulum 6
m
47r /26
3
propositio
LUNULAM TETRAGONAM QUARTE PARTI TETRAGONI CIR-
CULO INSCRIPTI EQUALEM ESSE.
Sit circulus ABC supra centrum D [Fig. Ap.II.4], perpendicularis DB
5 per 11 primi, BC latus tetragoni per 6 4
i
circulo inscripti super quod semi-
circulus BFC describatur. Dico lunulam ex duobus curvis contentamquam
voco tetragonam equalem esse triangulo BDC, qui est quarta pars
tetragoni per 4 primi. Est enim angulus ABC rectus per 30 3
ii
Igitur
quadratum AC valet duo quadrata linearum AB, BC per penultimam
10 primi, et per consequens duplum ad quadratum linee BC. Igitur per 2 12
i
circulus ABC duplus est ad circulum BFC, ad medietatemque medietas.
Erit ergo quarta circuli, que est BC, equalis semicirculo BFC. Ergo
dempta communi portione remanet lunula equalis triangulo supradicto,
quod est propositum.
15 Eodem modo potest ostendi de alia lunula tetragona, immo de omnibus
lunulis tetragonis pari ratione. Ex hoc clare patet [Fig. Ap. 11.5] quod
portio tetragona circuli ABC dupla (! equalis) est ad duas tetragonas
portiones circuli BFC. Nam cum due medietates eiusdem circuli sint
equales per communem conceptum, demptis equalibus, scilicet lunula
20 tetragona et triangulus supradictus que sunt equales ut visum est, remanet
portio tetragona circuliABC contra duas tetragonas portiones circuliBFC;
quare propositum. Et inde est quod medietas eius uni illarum equalis est,
licet hec sint in 24
3
huius anterius demonstrata.
27
3
propositio
25 LUNULAM HEXAGONAM CUM LUNULA TRIGONA TERTIE
PARTI HEXAGONI CIRCULO INSCRIPTI EQUALEM ESSE
NECESSE EST.
I propositio Pe. om. PD
4 OBPd AB Pe
12 Erit Pd Est Pe
24 propositio Pe. om. Pd
b
Sit circulus AEC super centrum D [Fig. Ap.II.6], latus vero hexagoni
AE, latus trigoni erit CE per 15 2
i
huius. Super igitur utrumque latus
30 semicirculus figuretur. Dico lunulas protractas simul sumptas equales esse
triangulo AEC, qui est tertia pars hexagoni circulo inscriptio Angulus enim
AEC rectus est per 30 3
ii
. Ergo per penultimam primi quadratumAC valet
duo quadrata AE, EC; igitur et circulus circulos, et semicirculus
semicirculos, per 2 12
mi
Demptis igitur communibus portionibus, restant
35 due lunule supradicte equales triangulo antedicto, quod est propositum.
28
a
propositio
TRES LUNULAS HEXAGONAS CUM SEMICIRCULO HEXA-
GONALI MEDIETATI HEXAGONI CIRCULO INSCRIPTI EQUALES
ESSE.
40 Sit semicirculus AEC in quo sint tria latera hexagoni AE, EG, GC
[Fig. Ap.II.7] per 3 primi vel 15 4
i
. Super quodlibet latus semicirculus
ambiatur ac unus semicirculus B exterius alteri illorum equalis per 3 primi
et ex diffinitione equalium circulorum. Dico 3 lunulas descriptas cum
semicirculoB equales esse medietati hexagoni que estAEGC. Est namque
45 quadratum dyametri AC quadruplum ad quadratum dyametri AE per 3
petitum 2
i
huius, et circulus ad circulum et cetera sicut supra. Ergo
demptis communibus portionibus hexagonis restant 3lunule hexagone cum
semicirculo B equales semi[h]exagono supradicto, quod est propositum.
Ex precedenti et presenti infertur quod 4 lunule hexagone et lunula
50 trigona cum semicirculo hexagonali B sunt equales quinque sextis
hexagoni circulo inscripti, quod sicut corollarium capiatur.
29
a
<propositio>
LUNULAM HEXAGONAM SEXTA PARTE HEXAGONI ESSE
MINOREM TRIGONAMQUE MAIOREM.
55 Ambe lunule simul sumpte equales sunt tertie parti hexagoni, scilicet
triangulo AEC [Fig. Ap.II.8], per precedentem, quem triangulum linea
ED dividit in duos triangulos equales partiales AED, EDC per 38 primi.
Quorum quilibet est pars hexagoni sexta per communem conceptum. Sed
lunula trigona maior est hexagona, ut ostendam. Ergo ipsa lunula trigona
60 maior est triangulo EDC, quod est propositum. Igitur ex hexagona lunula
tanto minor est triangulo AED, quod volui ostendere.
Suppositum declaratur. Stante eadem figura que prius, additur lineaDP
ad verticem lunule hexagone et linea DO ad verticem lunule trigone.
Quia arcus AE dividitur per medium per DP, ideo et sua corda in puncto
29 CEPd ECPe
32 AC Pd AEC Pe
35 triangulo Pd, om. Pe
36 propositio Pe, om. Pd
52 29
a
Pd 29 mg. Pe / propositio addidi
63 lunule' mg. Pd portionis Pd lunule portionis Pe
64 medium Pd medietatem Pe / DP (?)Pd YPO Pe
6S I; similiter et corda EC in F. Statuturn est parallelogrammum rectangulum
DIEF, quia angulus AEF rectus per 30 3
ii
, et angulus DIE [rectus] per
3 3
ii
, et per eamdem angulus DFE; igitur et angulus FDI per 29 primi.
Quare per 27 et 28 primi DI, FE sunt equidistantes et equales, et ideo
47v El, DF equales. / Similiter et El, lP, quia a centro. Ergo lP, DF equales.
70 19itur additur equalibus, scilicetFO addita ipsiDF, etDI additaIP; que
quidem FO, DI sunt equales, quia FO equalis EF cum a centro, et FE,
DI equales, ut visum est. Ergo exeuntDP, DO equales; a quibus equalibus
amotis, scilicet DN, DA, quia utraque semidyameter, restant QP, NO
equales. Cadit ergo maxima cathetus lunule hexagone intra trigonam. Ergo
7S trigona maior hexagona necessario esse convincitur, quod fuit sup-
positum. Figurabilis ergo est lunula hexagona intra trigonam. Vice igitur
linee AE subeat ST. Semicirculo itaque figurato SOT circulum contingente
EOC in puncto 0 per 19 huius, palam est lunulam hexagonam intra
trigonam comprehendi. Pars est ergo hexagona trigone; igitur minor ea.
80 Quomodo autem vice linee AE subeat linea ST docet 11 3
ii
huius. Etiam
tracta ST equidistanti EC aut facta OG equali PI ducta perpendiculari GT
in utramque partem, exibit ST equalis AE. Vel fac arcum ST equalem
arcui AE. Erunt corde equales per 28 3
i1
Diviso circulo in 6 partes per
15 4
i
, suppositis pro una duabus igitur propositum.
On the Art of Measuring, Chap. 6, by Johannes de Muris
Proposition 26
A TETRAGONAL LUNE IS EQUAL TO ONE-FOURTH OF A
SQUARE INSCRIBED IN A CIRCLE.
Let circle ABC be described about center D [see Fig. Ap.IIA], with
a perpendicular DB [constructed] by 1.11 [of the Elements of Euclid],
and with BC the side of the square inscribed in the circle by IV.6 [of the
Elements]. And on the side BC let semicircle BFC be described. I say
that the lune contained by the two curves (and this lune I call a tetragonal
lune) is equal to /:::'BDC, which is one-fourth ofthe square by lA [of the
Elements]. For LABC is a right angle by 111.30 (=Gr. 111.31). Therefore,
AC2 = AB2 + BC2, by the penultimate proposition of [Book] I [of the
Elements], andhenceAC2 = 2BC2. Therefore, by XII.2 [of the Elements],
circle ABC = 2 circle BFC; hence semicircle ABC = 2 semicircle BFC.
Therefore, the quarter circle BC = semicircle BFC. Therefore, with the
common segment removed, the lune remains equal to the aforesaid tri-
angle, which is that proposed.
71 et Pd est Pe
72 equales' (?)Pd equalis Pe
73 restant corr. ex restat
74, 78 intra corr. ex infra
76 ergo est Pd, fr. Pe / intra Pd inter Pe
80 Quomodo corr. ex quem in Pd que in Pe
83 circul0 corr. ex semicircul0
In the same way this can be demonstrated for another tetragonallune,
in fact for all tetragonal lunes by like argument. From this it is clearly
evident that a tetragonal segment of circle ABC is equal to two tetragonal
segments of circle BFC [see Fig. Ap.II.5]. For since two halves of the
same circle are equal by a common axiom, when [from these halves] two
equals are removed, namely the tetragonal lune and the above-said tri-
angle (and these are equal as has been seen), the tetragonal segment of
circle ABC is left equal to two tetragonal segments of circle BFC; hence
the proposed [corollary]. And thence it is that half of it is equal to one of
those, although these things might have been demonstrated earlier in the
twenty-fourth [proposition] of this [chapter].
Proposition 27
IT IS NECESSARY THAT A HEXAGONAL LUNE PLUS A
TRIANGULAR LUNE BE EQUAL TO ONE-THIRD OF A [REGULAR]
HEXAGON INSCRIBED IN A CIRCLE.
Let circle AEC be [described] about center D [see Fig. Ap.I1.6],
while the side of the [regular] hexagon will be AE and the side of the
triangle CE, by the fifteenth [proposition] of the second chapter of this
[work, the De arte mensurandi]. Therefore, on each side let a semicircle
be drawn. I say that the lunes drawn [on these sides] taken together are
equal to 6AEC, which is one-third of the [regular] hexagon inscribed in
the circle. For LAEC is a right angle by III.30 (=Gr. II1.3l). Hence,
by the penultimate [proposition] of [Book] I [of the Elements], AC2
=AE2 + EC2. Therefore, circle [AEC is equal] to circles [AE and EC];
and semicircle [AEC is equal] to semicircles [AE and EC]. Therefore,
with the common segments removed, the aforesaid lunes remain equal
to the aforesaid triangle, which is that proposed.
Proposition 28
THREE HEXAGONAL LUNES PLUS AN HEXAGONAL SEMI-
CIRCLE ARE EQUAL TO HALF OF A [REGULAR] HEXAGON
INSCRIBED IN A CIRCLE.
Let the semicircle be AEC, in which there are three sides of the
[regular] hexagon: AE, EG, GC [see Fig. Ap.II.7J, by 1.3 or IV.15 [of the
Elements]. And let a semicircle be described on each side, as well as a
semicircle outside equal to each of these by 1.3 and the definition of equal
circles. I say that the three described lunes plus semicircle B are equal to
one-half of the [regular] hexagon, which halfisAEGC. For AC2 = 4A2,
by the third postulate of [Chapter] 2 of this [work]. And circle [AEGC
equals] circles [AE, EG, GC and B]; and so on, as above. Therefore,
with the common hexagonal segments subtracted, the three hexagonal
lunes plus semicircleB remain equal to the above-said semihexagon, which
is that proposed. From the preceding and the present it is inferred that
four hexagonlillunes and a triangulaJ lune plus hexagonlil semicircle B are
equal to five-sixths of the [regular] hexagon inscribed in the circle, which
conclusion is accepted as a corollary.
Proposition 29
A HEXAGONAL LUNE IS LESS THAN ONE-SIXTH PART OF
THE [REGULAR INSCRIBED] HEXAGON, AND [ITS COMPLE-
MENTARY] TRIANGULAR LUNE IS MORE [THAN THAT
QUANTITY].
Both lunes taken together are equal to one-third of the hexagon, that
is, to !::::.AEC [see Fig. Ap.Il.8], by a preceding proposition (Prop. 27).
Line ED divides this triangle into two equal partial triangles: AED, EDC,
by 1.38 [of the Elements]. Each of these is a sixth part of the hexagon,
by a common axiom. But the triangular lune is greater than the hexagonal
lune, as I shall show. Therefore, this triangular lune is greater than
!::::.EDC, which is that proposed. Therefore, the hexagonallune is by the
same amount less than !::::.AED, which I have wished to demonstrate.
The supposition [in re one lune being greater than the other] is demon-
strated: keeping the same figure as before [Fig. Ap.Il.8] line DP is added up
to the top of the hexagonal lune and line DO to the top of the triangular
lune. Since arc AE is bisected by DP, so is its chord bisected in point I.
Similarly, the chord EC is bisected in F. [Accordingly,] a rectangle DIEF
has been formed, for LAEF is a right angle by Ill.30 (==Gr. Ill.31) and
LDIE [is a right angle] by Ill. 3, and also LDFE by the same proposition;
therefore, LFDI [is also a right angle] by 1.29. Hence, by 1.27 and 1.28,
DI and FE are parallel and equal, and hence El and DF are equal.
Similarly, El and IP are equal since they are radii of the same circle.
Hence,IP and DF are equal. Therefore, these equals are added to equals,
Le., FO is added to DF and DI is added to IP; FO and DI indeed are
equals, for FO is equal to EF, both being radii of the same circle, and
FE andDI are equals, as has been seen. Therefore,DP andDO are equals.
If from these equals are removedDN andDA [or DQ], equal to each other
because each is a radius, the equals QP and NO remain. Therefore, the
maximum perpendicular of the hexagonal lune falls within the triangular
lune. Therefore, the triangular lune is necessarily demonstrated to be
greater than the hexagonallune, which was that supposed. Therefore, the
hexagonal lune can be drawn within the triangular lune. Hence let ST sub-
stitute in place of line AE. And so, with the semicircle SOT drawn tangent
to circle EOC in point 0 by [proposition] 19 of this [chapter], it is evident
that the hexagonallune is included within the triangular lune. Therefore,
the hexagonallune is a part of the triangular lune, and so is less than it.
Moreover, [Proposition] 11 of [Chapter] 3 of this [work] teaches how to
substitute ST in place of line AE. Also with line ST drawn parallel to EC,
or with line OG, which has been made equal to PI, drawn perpendicular
toGTin both directions, ST becomes equal toAE. Or make arcSTequal to
arc AE. The chords will be equal by IlI.28 (==Gr. IlI.29). With the circle
divided into 6 parts by IV.15 and with the two [halves of the hexagon]
c
The De lunularum quadratura attributed to
Leon Battista Alberti
[De lunularum quadratura]
77v /Modo de misurare una figura biangula contenta da due linee curve,
come si vedde la figura:
Controntro I' oppenioni de molti che dicono che le figure contente da
5 linee curve et circulare perfettamente no[n] si dil la loro quadratura,
maximamente di quelle che sono portioni de circuli. Questo dicono al mio
giuditio per la auctorita d'Aristotele che dice che "quadratura circuli est
scibilis, sed non s[c]ita quia est in potentia natture (!);" et non potendosi
dare perffettamente la quadratura del circulo, de qui argumentano
10 essere impossibile il quadrar perffettamente le figure contente da linee
curve seu circulare ut supra; pertanto io che perffettamente trovo la
quadratura della figura qui depincta, zoe di quella biangula in forma di
luna signata AB, dico che se havessimo accurati indaghatori, che si come
la quadratura del circulo e in potentia de la nattura, che s[i]milmente
15 sena in quella de gli hemoni (!). Per il che [n]ella ostenssione della
quadratura della detta figura AB, prima notate due propositione de
Euclide pertinenti alla declaratione, diro del modo qui sottoscritto:
78r /Prima propositione, nel xiio [libro] , proportione (! propositione) 2
a
.
Omnium duorum circulorum est proportio alterius ad alterum tanquam
20 proportio quadrati sui (!) diametri ad quadratum diametri alterius.
Proposito nel 2 (! primo) [libroJ, n xxxxvi. In omni triangulo
rectangulo quadratum quod a latere recto angulo opposito in semetipso
ducto describitur equum est duobus quadratis que ex duobus reliquis
lateribus conscribitur.
78v /Dico che la quadratura della figura lunare ABFG [Fig. Ap.II.9] sera
26 proprio de superficie quanto e il triangolo ABC (! ABG) inscritto nel
mezo circulo, nel qual triangolo entrano le due parti [del] portione del
circulo sig,Ie (! singulare): AE (! AFD) et BD[F], le qual due parti sono
quanto e le due portione de circulo AC (! AG) et BC (! BG) per la 2
a
del
30 xii de Euclide soprascritta et per la 46 del 2 (! primo). La prima proposi-
tione alegata manifestamente mostra che e dupla proportione fra il
circulo ABCF et il circulo ABGH perche la costa del quadrato contento
nel mazior circulo e diametro del altro circulo secondo, et qui anchora le
cadde la 46 del 2 (! primo) che manifestamente mostra che sono in dipla
35 (! dupla) proportione et la costa del quadrato posto nel secondo circulo e
diametro del circulo minore, zoe BCID (! BGID), che cosi vanosi pro-
portionando fra loro et semper in dupla proportione: seguita dunque che
79r anche li quadrati posti nelli circuli / fra loro sono in dupla proportione
come si vede necessario e dunque che similmente le portioni de circuli
40 siano fra loro in dupla. Ergo due portioni minori fan[n]o una maggiore,
1326
zioe che tanto sono le portioni AC (! AG) et BC (! BG) gionte insieme
quanto ela portione ABDE (! ABDF), quod est propositum: et nel for-
mare il triangolo ABC (! ABG) gli entra in loco delle due portioni sopra-
scritte AC (! AG) et BC (! BG) la portione del maggiore triangolo
45 (! circulo), zoeABED (! ABFD), la qual tanto vale quanto le due minori.
Manifestamente dunque si vede 10 triangoloABC (! ABG) punctualmente
esser quanto la lionare (! lunare) figura, in per il che da questa figura
quadrata potemo argumentare che come e trovato il quadrare questa
figura lunare contenta da due curve linee, che similmente e possibiIe il
so quadrare il circulo.
[On the Quadrature of Lunes ]
Method of measuring a biangular figure contained by two curved lines,
as is seen in the figure [see lune ABGF in Fig. Ap.n.9].!
[This method is] against the opinions of many persons who say that the
figures contained by curved and circular lines are not perfectly subject
to quadrature, and particularly figures which are segments of circles. They
say this, in my judgment, on the authority of Aristotle, who says that
"quadrature of the circle is knowable but not known because it exists
[only] potentially in nature."2 And from the fact that the quadrature of the
circle cannot be given perfectly, they argue that it is impossible to square
perfectly the figures contained by curved or circular lines noted above. But
since I find the complete quadrature of the figure here depicted, that is the
biangular figure in the form of a lune designated by AB, I say that, if we
had accurate investigators, just as the quadrature of the circle exists po-
tentially in nature so similarly will it be [known] to men. For the demon-
stration of the quadrature of the said figure AB, two propositions of
Euclid pertinent to the proof having been noted first, I shall speak of the
method written below:
Proposition I = Proposition Xn.2 [of the Elements of Euclid]. In the
case of any two circles, the ratio of the one to the other is as the ratio
of the square of its diameter to the square of the diameter of the other.
3
1 I have added the figure since it was missing in the manuscript. As I have noted in the
introductory remarks to this text, the lettering I have included on the figure differs from
that given by Mancini in his edition (p. 306).
2 The whole phrase "quadratura ... natture" is given in Latin and thus presumably ~
thought by the author to be a quotation from Aristotle. However, the phrase "quia ...
natture" is not in Aristotle in any form (see above, Vo!. 1, p. 607). I have added in the
translation "[only]," for this would seem to be the understanding that the so-called op-
ponents of quadrature would have to place on the Aristotelian passage in order that it may be
taken as supporting this opposition to quadrature. Usually, as we have often seen in these
volumes, this passage of Aristotle is quoted by supporters of the possibility of quadrature,
from the original author of the Quadratura circuli attributed to Campanus (see Vo!. 1, p. 588)
down to the remarks made by Tartaglia (see above, Part III, Chap. 4, Sect. n, note 6). As
I have indicated, the text from Aristotle usually used by opponents to quadrature was
that of the Physica (VII, 248a, 10-18; 249a, 8-20), where Aristotle discusses the
question of whether curvilinear and rectilinear motions are comparable.
3 The wording is that of Proposition XII. 2of the Campanus version of the Elementa (Basel,
Proposition [11 = Proposition] 1.46 [of the Elements of Euclid]. In every
right triangle, the square described on the side opposite the right angle is
equal to [the sum of] the two squares described on the remaining two
sides.
4
I say that the quadrature of the lunar figure ABFG [in Fig. Ap. 11.9]
will be properly that of the surface equal to triangle ABG described in the
semicircle. In this triangle there are the two parts of the single segment of
the [larger] circle. These parts areAF [D] andBD [F]. They are equal to the
segments AG and BG of the [smaller] circle, by XII.2 and 1.46 of Euclid
noted above. The first proposition alleged [above] manifestly demonstrates
that circle ABCFlcircle ABGH = 2/1, since the side of the square con-
tained in the larger circle is the diameter of the second circle, and
[Proposition] 1.46 is also pertinent here, for it manifestly demonstrates
that they are in the ratio 2/1. And the side of the square placed in the
second circle is the diameter of a [further] smaller circle BGID, which
[succeeding circles] go on always being in double ratio.
5
Therefore, it
follows that the squares placed in [such] circles are [continuously] in a
ratio 2/1, as is seen necessarily, and therefore similarly that the [similar]
segments of [such] circles are in a ratio 2/1. Therefore, the two smaller
segments make up one larger segment, Le., segmentsAG andBG together
equal segment ABDF, which was proposed.
And in the formation of triangle ABG, in place of the two segments AG
and BG there is the segment of the larger circle, Le. segment ABFD,
which is equal to the two smaller segments. Manifestly, then, it is seen
that triangle ABG is precisely equal to the lunar figure [bounded by the
arcs AGB and AFB, since the area bounded by straight lines AG, GB and
arc AFB is common to both triangle ABG and lune AFBG]. Then we
could argue from this squared figure that just as we have found out how to
square this lunar figure, similarly it is possible [to find] the squaring of
the circle.
6
1546), p. 389. Note that this proposition is here preceded by a lacuna of six lines and
followed by one of seven lines.
4 Ibid., p. 37. Note that this proposition is misidentified by the author (or copyist) of the
quadrature tract as being Proposition Il.46, when actually it is, in the Campanus version,
1.46 (=1.47 of the Greek text of the Elements ). This proposition is here followed by a lacuna
of six lines.
5 That is to say, if we continually make the side of an inscribed square the diameter of the
next smaller circle, that new circle is one-half the larger circle, since by Proposition 1.46
of the Elements the new inscribed square is one-half the larger inscribed square; and thus
by Proposition XI1.2 of the Elements the smaller circle is one-half of the larger circle and
the same ratio must pertain between similar segments of these circles. This generaliza-
tion to successively smaller circles [i.e. to circleBGID in the argument here] is superfluous
for the proof, as P.-H. Michel pointed out in his Un Ideal humaine (Paris, 1930), p. 163.
6 However, Alberti (or whoever the author of this tract was) does not go on to demon-
strate the quadrature of the circle based on the hexagonal lune, as did the medieval
versions of the Quadratura circuli per lunulas. It could be that he did not give this added
section because he had seen a version like that of Version I (or Version Ill) which contained
either a direct or indirect reference to Simplicius' caution that the demonstration rests on
a false premise.
APPENDIX III
Biographical Accounts of
Archimedes in the Middle Ages
In spite of the general unfamiliarity of ancient Latin authors with the
mathematical works of Archimedes, a not inconsiderable number of them
made incidental biographical references to him.! Since the texts of those
Latin authors have in general been published on the basis of medieval
manuscripts, it was at least possible that these references as appearing
in the medieval manuscripts would catch the eye of medieval scholars
interested in preparing a biography of the great Syracusan. However,
most of these earlier references received scant attention from medieval
biographers, at least before Petrarch, as we shall see. Furthermore, the
biographers pay little attention to the works or pseudo-works of Archi-
medes that circulated in the Middle Ages (with the exception of De
quadratura circuli). The only event of Archimedes' life that was known
and seemed significant to all of his medieval biographers was his death, as
recounted by Valerius Maximus to serve as an example of great zeal and
concentration even under the perilous conditions of the fall of Syracuse
to Marcellus.
2
Two other accounts drew passing attention in the medieval
1 Some of the passages mentioning Archimedes found in the works of classical Latin
authors are: Cicero, In C. Verrem (IV, Bt), Tusc. disput. (I, 63; V, 64-65), De finibus
(V, 50), De re publica (I, 21-22, 28), De natura deorum (11, 88), Aeademiea (11, 116):
Vitruvius, De re arehit. (I, cap. 1,7 18; VII, pref., 14; VIII, cap. 5, 3 IX, pref., 9-12);
Ovid, Fasti (VI, 277-78-Archimedes' name not mentioned); Silius Italicus, Punica (XIV,
341-52,676-78); Tertullian, Lib. de anima (cap. 14,4); Ammianus Marcellinus, Rerum
gestarum libri (XXVI, 1, 8); Macrobius, In somnium Seipionis (1, 19, 2; 2, 3, 13-14);
Martianus Capella, De nuptiis (VI, 585); Claudian, Carmina minora (Poem 51); Junius
Philargyrius and Probus on Virgil's Bueoliea, 111, 40. For the references in the works of
Valerius Maximus, Orosius, Lactantius, Julius Firmicus Matemus, Cicero, and Livy, see
below, notes 2-4, 17-20 and 22-23. See also A. Quacquarelli, La Fortuna di Arehimede
nei retori e negli autori eristiani (Rend. Sem. Matem. Tomo V, 1960-61) (Messina, 1%2),
a work I have not been able to find in the United States.
2 Valerius Maximus, FaetDrum et dietDrum memDrabilium libri nDvem, Bk. VIII, cap. 7,
ed. of K. Kempf (Leipzig, 1888), p. 390, line 15, to p. 391, line 4: "7. Archimedis quoque.
fructuosam industriam fuisse dicerem, nisi eadem illi et dedisset vitam et abstulisset: captis
enim Syracusis Marcellus, etsi machinationibus eius multum ac diu victoriam suam
inhibitam senserat, eximia tamen hominis prudentia delectatus ut capiti illius parceretur
edixit, paene tantum gloriae in Archimede servato quantum in oppressis Syracusis reponens.
at IS, dum animo et oculis in terra defixis formas describit, nuliti, qui praedandi gratia
biographies, those of Orosius
3
and Lactantlus.
4
Then with Petrarch's ac-
counts Julius Firmicus Maternus, Cicero and Livy were used (see notes
17-18,20,22-23). One might have thought that, even if Vitruvius' De re
architectura was too little known for the famous crown story to insinuate
itself into medieval accounts (as it so often did in Renaissance accounts),
5
the retelling of the incident in the Carmen de ponderibus (ca. 500 A.D.)
would have had some popularity with the biographers since this work
seems to have influenced medieval efforts to treat the crown problem.
6
Such was not the case, perhaps because Archimedes' name does not ap-
pear in the Carmen but merely a reference to him as the "Syracusan
Master."
Vincent of Beauvais
So far as I can tell the first medieval biography of Archimedes was that
of Vincent of Beauvais (d. ca. 1264), which appeared in his Speculum
historiale, V, 43 (Bibliotheca mundi, Vol. 4 [Douai, 1624], p. 149):
Orosius lib. 4. cap. 17. Anno igitur ab urbe condita quingentesimo 43, Claudianus
Marcellus Syracusas opulentissimam urbem Siciliae, secunda oppugnatione vix
domum inruperat strictoque super caput gladio quisnam esset interrogabat, propter nimiam
cupiditatem investigandi quod requirebat nomen suum indicare non potuit, sed protecto
manibus pulvere 'noli' inquit, 'obsecro, istum disturbare', ac perinde quasi neglegens imperii
victoris obtruncatus sanguine suo artis suae liniamenta confudit. quo accidit ut propter idem
studium modo donaretur vita, modo spoliaretur."
3 Paul Orosius, Historiarum adversum paganos libri VII, Bk. IV, sect. 17, ed. of K.
Zangemeister (Leipzig, 1889), p. 127, lines 13-17: "Anno ab urbe condita DXLlII Claudius
Marcellus Syracusas opulentissimam urbem Siciliae secunda oppugnatione vix cepti, quam
cum iam pridem obsedisset, Archimedis Syracusani civis admirabili ingenio praediti
machinis repulsus expugnare non potuit."
4 Lactantius, Divinae institutiones, Bk. Il, 5, sect. 18, ed. of S. Brandt, in Corpus
scriptorum ecclesiasticorum latinorum, VoI. 19 (Leipzig, 1890), p. 117, lines 8-16: "an
Archimedes Siculus concavo aere similitudinem mundi ac figuram potuit machinari, in quo
ita solem lunamque composuit, ut inaequales motus et caelestibus similes conversionibus
singulis quasi diebus efficerent et non modo accessus solis ac recessus vel incrementa
deminutionesque lunae, verum etiam stellarum vel inerrantium vel vagarum dispares cursus
orbis ilIe dum vertitur exhiberet, deus ergo ilIa vera non potuit machinari et efficere quae
potuit sollertia hominis imitatione simulare?"
5 For example, in Alberti's treatment of the crown problem given above, Part Ill, Chap.
1, Sect. Il, n. 2 (where, although Vitruvius' name is not mentioned, his account is
certainly one of the sources). Vitruvius' account was paraphrased in the Protheus, probably
dating from the end of the fifteenth century (see Part Il, Chap. 4, Sect. Il, n. 12). See also
Pacioli's brief reference to'Vitruvius' account in Part Ill, Chap. 2, Sect. IV, note 87, and
further Franciscus de Mello's version of De ponderibus Archimenidis in Part Ill, Chap. 6,
Sect. Il, Text A, Prop. 7
a
. For the various early editions of Vitruvius' De architectura,
see Part Ill, Chap. 6, Sect. Il, n. 2.
6 For the text of the passage in the Carmen de ponderibus, see F. Hultsch, Metro-
logicorum scriptorum reliquae, Vo!. 2 (Leipzig, 1866), pp. 95-98, and for its role in
medieval hydrostatics see M. Clagett, The Science of Mechanics in the Middle Ages
(Madison, Wisc., 1959; 2nd print. 1%1), pp. 85-93.
BIOGRAPHICAL ACCOUNTS 1331
caepit: quam cum iam pridem obsedisset, Archimedis Syracusani civis admirabili
ingenio praediti machinis repulsus, expugnare non potuit.
Author. Ex his verbis Orosii constat Archimedem Philosophum tunc temporis
floruisse, de quo legitur quod libellum reliquerit de quadratura circuli. De qua
dicit Aristoteles quod scibilis quidem est, et tamen non scitur.
De hoc Archimede refert Valerius Maximus in capitulo de studio et industria,
lib. 8, cap. 7, dicens, Marcellus captis Syracusis, machinationibus Archimedis
Philosophi diu victoriam suam inhibitam, senserat. Delectatus autem eximia illius
prudentia, ut capiti eius parceretur, praecepit. At is dum animo et oculis in terra
defixis formas describit, militi, qui praedandi gratia domum eius irruperat;
strictoque super caput gladio, quis nam esset interrogabat; propter nimiam
cupiditatem investigandi quod requirebat, nomen suum dicere non potuit. Sed
protracto manibus pulvere, "noli," inquit, "obsecro, istum disturbare": qui mox
quasi negligens imperii victoris obtruncatus sanguine suo lineamenta confudit.
Vincent of Beauvais, then, drew passages from both Orosius and
Valerius Maximus (see notes 2 and 3). But, in addition, he added on his
own authority, that Archimedes was the author of a Libellus de quadratura
circuli. One would suppose that Vincent had seen Gerard of Cremona' s
translation of On the Measurement of the Circle, which in its second
tradition circulated with the title De quadratura circuli (see Vol. 1, page
32). It is also of interest that Vincent mentioned the passage in Aristotle's
Categories 7b (ibid., p. 607) where Aristotle says that quadrature is
knowable but not yet known.
John Waleys
Not long after Vincent's account, a further biography of Archimedes
was included in the Compendiloquium of John Waleys (Valensis), who
died in Paris, possibly on 3 April, 1285.
7
The Compendiloquium has
been described as "a biographical history of philosophy-probably the
earliest of the kind produced in the Middle Ages."8 Waleys merely quotes
(with few changes) the passage ofValerius Maximus (Summa de regimine
vitae humanae [Venice, 1496], Compendiloqui pars V, cap. vii, 215v):
Ibidem [i.e. lib. Valerii] exemplificat de studio Archimedis, captis enim
Syracusis Metellus (! Marcellus) machinationibus illius philosophi diu ac multum
victoriam suam inhibitam senserat: extrema tamen hominis prudentia delectatus
exdixit: ut capiti illius parceretur: tantum glorie in Archimede servato quantum
in oppressis Syracusis reponens. At his (! is) dum oculis et animo in terram
defixis: formas describit: militi qui predandi gratia domum irruperant (!):
strictoque super caput gladio quisnam esset querenti propter nimiam cupiditatem
investigandi veri quod querebat: nomen suum indicare non potuit. Sed protracto
manibus pulvere: "noli," inquit, "obsecro istum scilicet circulum deturpare (!). "
Et demum quasi negligens imperii lictoris obtruncatus sanguine suo: artis sue
7 A. B. Emden, A Biographical Register of the University of Oxford to A.D. 1500, Vol. 3
(Oxford, 1959), p. 1960.
B Ibid., p. 1%1.
liniamenta confudit. Quo accidit: ut propter idem studium modo vite (1 vita)
donaretur: et modo privaretur. Hec ibi.
In his Breviloquium, Pars secunda, cap. 2(ibid., 246r-v) Waleys repeats
the quotation from Valerius Maximus in almost the same words:
Eodem modo narrat ibi (1) de Archimode (1) philosopho: quod capta sua civitate
scilicet Syracusana: Marcellus edictum dedisset: ne ille accideretur (1), et ipse
oculis et animo in terram fixis: formas et circulos describeret: supervenienti
militi: et super capistrum gladium tenenti: et inquirenti quisnam esset: propter
nimiam cupiditatem veri investigandi quod querebat in ipsis figuris: nomen suum
indicare non potuit. Sed protracto manibus pulvere: "noli," inquit, "obsecro
istum circulum disturbare": et quasi negligens lictoris imperium: gladio est
truncatus. Nec mirum: si fuit in eis tarn servens studium prudentie: quia eam
preciosiorem omnibus temporalibus estimabant.
I have retained the curious punctuation and spellings of the passages,
only adding quotation marks around Archimedes' impatient remark
to the soldier. No doubt a study of the manuscripts would reveal better
texts of these paragraphs. But their essential character as quotations from
Valerius Maximus is adequately revealed by the texts I have given.
The passage from the Breviloquium was repeated in the Dialogus
creaturarum, a work that may have been written by Maino de Maineri de
Mediolano, a master regent in medicine at Paris in 1326 who died about
1364.
9
I give the passage as it appears in the edition of Cologne, 1481,
cap. 97, (no pag.) de simia, for the readings are in some cases preferable
to those in the edition of Waleys that I used:
Eodem modo narrat ibidem de archimede philosopho quod cum capta sua civitate,
scilicet, syracusana et marcellus edictum dedisset ne ille occideretur. Ipse vero
oculis in terra defixis formas vel figuras seu circulos describebat super-
venienti vero milite et super caput strictum gladium tenenti et inquirenti quis
nam esset propter nimiam cupiditatem veri investigandi quod querebat in figuris
nomen suum indicare non potuit. Sed protracto pulvere manibus "noli," inquit,
"obsecro istum circulum disturbare." Et sic quasi negligens imperium victoris,
militis gladio est obtruncatus.
Walter of Burly
The next and probably most popular biography of Archimedes in the
later Middle Ages was that which appeared in the De vita et moribus
philosophorum composed by WaIter of Burly (dead after 1337). It was
many times printed after the first edition of Cologne, ca. 1470. While no
critical edition based on the manuscripts has been prepared, we can cite
9 G. Sarton, Introduction to the History of Science, Vol. 3 (Baltimore, 1947), p. 834.
For Maino's possible authorship of the Dialogus creaturarum, see Pio Rajna, "Intomo al
cosiddeUo Dialogus creaturarum ed al suo autore," Giornale storico della letteratura
italiana, Vol. 3 (1884), pp. 1-26; 4 (1884),337-60; 10 (1887),42-113; 11 (1888), 41-73, and
particularly the articles in volumes 10 and 11.
the relevant passage from the useful edition of Hermann Knust, Gaulteri
Burlaei liber de vita et moribus philosophorum (Tiibingen, 1886), pp.
294-96, making the changes indicated in the notes on the basis of variant
readings to other editions provided by Knust:
Cap. LXXIV. Archimenides.
Archimenides, philosophus, syracusanus, claruit tempore Marcelli Reguli
consulis romanorum.
10
Hic libellum reliquit de quadratura circuli de qua dicit Aristotiles in pre-
dicamento relacionis
ll
quod scibilis quidem est, sed tamen non scitur. Hic propter
nimiam studiositatem vita donatus est et vita spoliatus. Cum enim Marcellus
Syracusam cepisset, sed propter machinacionem Archimenidis victoriam suam
multum ac diu inhibitam audivisset, eximia hominis prudencia delectatus, ut vite
illius parceretur edixerat. Philosophus tunc in domo propria, animo et oculis in
terram defixis, formas describens in pulvere militi qui predandi gracia domum
eius irruperat, stricto gladio super caput eius tenso, quisnam esset interroganti
ipse propter nimiam cupiditatem investigandi quod querebat nomen suum
indicare non potuit, sed, protracto manibus pulvere, "Noli," inquit, "istum
disturbare circulum. "12 Ac perinde, quasi negligens imperii victoris gladio
obtruncatus, suo sanguine artis sue lineamenta confudit. Hec narrat Valerius libro
octavo, cap. de studio et industria.
13
WaIter's reference to the Libellus de quadratura circuli and to Aristotle
is a sure indication that he had read Vincent of Beauvais' account. There
is also at least one clue that he may have seen the pertinent passage in
Waleys' Breviloquium or Compendiloquium, since (if we can depend on
all but one edition) he, like Waleys, added the word circulum to the text
of Valerius Maximus giving Archimedes' statement to the soldier. Of
course, this might be a variant reading in a manuscript of Valerius
Maximus although no such variant is reported in Kempfs edition. It is
probable, however, that Waiter also used the text ofValerius' work itself
in preparing his free version of the passage, for it follows that text in
places where the accounts of Vincent of Beauvais and John Waleys have
departed from Valerius' text. An example is Waiter's use of Ac perinde
in the penultimate sentence; this expression appears in Valerius' text but in
neither of the other two versions, at least in the editions I have had to
10 The Cologne edition published by Knust (because it represented the Latin text used as
a base for the Spanish translation also published by Knust) has "Ciri regis persarum"
instead of "Marcelli Reguli consulis romanorum" found in all of the other editions he used.
1 think the original reference was more likely to Marcellus as it was in Vincent of
Beauvais' account of Archimedes.
11 The Cologne edition omits "in predicamento relacionis," but it is in all of the other
editions consulted by Knust.
12 The Cologne edition omits "circulum," but it is in all of the other editions consulted
by Knust.
13 The Cologne edition omits "cap. de studio et industria," but it is in all of the other
editions consulted by Knust.
rely on. Similarly, Waiter's use of spoliatus in the second sentence re-
flects Valerius' spoliaretur, while the other two works include no form of
that verb. A final point worthy of notice is that the popular medieval form
Archimenides has been used by Walter.
For the sake of completeness I should also add the Spanish translation
of Walter's passage, prepared in the fourteenth century and edited by
Knust in his above noted work:
Cap. LXXIII. Archeminedes.
Archeminedes, filosofo, siracusano, florescio en tienpo [de Ciro, rrey de
Persia]. 14
Aqueste escrivio un libro de la quadradura del cerco, de la qual dise Aristo-
tiles que es cosa sabible, pero que non se sabe. Por la su grande curiosidad
de estudio le fue dada la vida y fue despojado della, ca coma Marcelo tomase
a Ciracusa y por la sabiduria y avisamiento de Archeminedes oyese desir que la
su vitoria se avia mucho diferido y alongado, Marcelo fue mucho deleytado en la
grande sapiencia de aquel onbre y mando que fuese conservada la su vida, pero
coma el filosofo Archeminedes estoviese en su casa propria, acorvado y los ojos
fincados en tierra, discriviendo y sennalando las formas y las lineas de la su obra
en el polvo, un cavallero de Marcelo que por causa de rrobar entro en su casa
pusole el cuchillo sobre la cabec;a, preguntandole que quien era; pero Arche-
minedes por la grant cobdicia de envestigar 10 que se rrequeria a su arte non le
pudo asy luego esplicar su nonbre, pero derribadas las sus manos sobre el polvo
dixole: "Yo te rruego que tu non quieras desfaserme aqueste cerco que yo aqui
en este polvo tengo fecho." El cavaIlero pensando que menospreciava el
mandamiento del que era vencedor firiole del cuchillo y cortole la cabec;a y
confundio (corr. ex cohondio) Archeminedes con la su sangre las lineas que avia
fecho en la su arte. Esto cuenta Valerio en ellibro octavo.
Robert Holcot
The next biography of Archimedes that I have been able to locate is that
of Robert Holcot (d. ca. 1349), a junior contemporary of Burly's at Oxford
(Robert Holcot, Super sapientiam Salamonis [Spire, 1483], cap. 4, lectio
Iv [no pag.]):
Symonides lxxx anno carmina conscripsit de stabilitate studii archimedis quem
nos modo archimedem (! Archimenidem?) dicimus sicut credo. idem narrat
valerius: Archimede quoque fructuosam fuisse industriam dicerem nisi eadem illi
dedisset vitam et abstulisset. Captus (! captis) enim Syracusis marcellus,
machinac[i]onibus eius diu ac multum victoriam suam inhabitam (! inhibitam)
senserat, eximia tamen hominis prudentia delectatus ut capiti illius parceretur
exdixit, pene tantum glorie in archimede reservato quantum in oppressis sira-
cusis reponens. ac dum is oculis animoque in terra defixis formas describeret
militi qui predandi gratia domum irruperat extractoque super caput eius gladio
quis nam esset interrogabat, propter nimiam cupiditatem investigandi vel quod
14 Not in the text but added by Knust because it was in the Latin edition published by
Knust. (ef. note 10 above.)
querebat nomen suum indicare non potuit. sed protracto manibus pulvere: "noli,"
inquit, "obsecro istum circulum deturpare." ac proinde quasi negligens impii
(! imperii) lictoris obtruncatus sanguine suo lineamenta artis sue confudit. quo
accidit ut propter studium modo donaretur vita, modo spoliaretur.
I cannot imagine which reference to Simonides had been so corrupted
that Holeot could cite it as a statement about Archimedes. The remainder
of the article was clearly taken from the text of Valerius itself, since it is
the closest of all the passages we have yet examined to Valerius' account.
It is true that the readings istum circulum and lictoris toward the end of the
passage are those found in the account of Waleys. However, there may
well have been manuscripts of Valerius with such readings, although
neither reading is given among the variants readings cited by Kempf.
Giovanni Colonna
Contemporary with Holeot's account is that of Giovanni Colonna,
written at Avignon in the 1330'S.15 It is included in his De viribus il-
lustribus (MS Bologna, Bib!. Univ. 491 [lat. 296] Hr):
De Archimenide siculo
Archimenides philosophus syracusanus, hic maximus in geometria fuit et in hac
scientia subtilissimus, de quo narrat Lactantius sic: Archimenides siculus
concavo eri similitudinem mundi figuramque machinatus est. In quo ita solem
lunamque composuit ut inequales motus et celestibus similes conversionibus
singulis diebus efficerent ut non modo accessus solis et recessus vel incrementa
diminutionemque (I) lune, verum etiam stellarum vel inerrantium vel vagarum
dispares cursus orbis ille dum vertitur exhiberet.
Cuius tempore cum Marcellus consul romanus civitatem syracusanam obsedis-
set propter machinas Archimenidis et alias eius argutias vittoria sua diu dilata
est. Qua re vir optimus Marcellus delectatus illius eximia prudentia cum irrupisset
intra civitatem mandavit ut Archimenidi philosopho parceretur. Ac philosophus
tunc in domo propria animo et oculis in terram defixis formas et carattheres
(I) scribebat in pulvere. Qui operi adeo intentus erat, ut militi qui predandi gratia
domum eius intraverat et stricto gladio super caput eius tenenti et quis nam
esset interroganti, nomen suum indicare non potuit. Sed protecto manibus pulvere
"noli," inquid, "obsecro istum disturbare circulum." Ac perinde quasi negligens
imperio victoris gladio obtruncatus sanguine suo artis sue liniamenta confudit.
Hoc enim narrat Valerius libro 8. Hic libellum reliquid de quadratura circuli,
de qua dicit Aristoteles quod scienda vel scibilis quidem est, sed non dum
scita. Fuit autem temporibus.
Aside from a few alterations in the passage he drew from Valerius, the
only novelties in Giovanni Colonna's account are the statement that Archi-
15 See W. B. Ross, Jr., "Giovanni Colonna, Historian at Avignon," Speculum, Vol. 45
(1970), pp. 533-63, and particularly p. 545. I must thank Dr. Ross for alerting me to the fact
that Colonna's De viribus i/[ustribus contained a biography of Archimedes and also for
allowing me to see his film of the Bologna manuscript.
medes was very great in geometry and the inclusion of the passage from
Lactantius (see note 4). Again we note the reading istum . . . circulum
found also in Waleys' account as well as in those of Burly and Holcot.
Once more I must remind the reader that such a reading may well have
existed in a manuscript of Valerius' work. The reference to the fact that
Archimedes left alibellum de quadratura circuli and to Aristotle's remark
on quadrature indicates that Colonna saw either Vincent of Beauvais'
narration or that of Burly. In using the form reliquid he seems to be
following Burly's reliquit rather than Vincent's reliquerit. Professor Ross
tells me that it is abundantly clear in other biographies included in
Giovanni Colonna's work that he read Valerius Maximus, Vincent of
Beauvais, and Walter Burly.
Francesco Petrarca
In turning from Colonna's De viris illustribus, we must examine the
accounts of the great mathematician by Petrarch. The first of these was
contained in his own De viris illustribus, which he began in the
Vaucluse in the late 1330's. The section including the Life of Marcellus,
in which the account of Archimedes appears, seems to have been com-
pleted by 1343.
16
It runs as follows (ed. of G. Martellotti, Vol. 1
[Florence, 1964], pp. 122-23):
Addit Valerius, ubi lectum nescio, edixisse eum nominatim ut Archimedis capiti
parceretur, quanquam illius ingenio atque opera multis et novis machinis
excogitatis ad tutelam patrie diu Romanorum victoria retardata esset. Fuit hic vir
quidem insignis astrologus, etsi eum Iulius Firmicus et ipse siculus, nescio an
invidia que inter pares (p. 123) precipue ac vicinos regnat an quia sic opinaretur,
mechanicum summum dicat, cum untrunque vere et astrologus ingens et mechani-
cus fuerit, repertorque et fabricator egregius operum diversorum. Ceterum
seu ille universali seu particulari romani ducis edicto, frusta tamen periculo
violente mortis exemptus. In illo enim publico tumultu et tanto hinc fervore
hostium hinc civium merore, a presenti rerum statu alienatus multo alias in curas
et nichil omnium sentiens, que erga suam patriam agerentur, astrologicas forte
vel geometricas formas in pulvere designabat; totus in illas oculis ac mente con-
versus, militi ad predandum ingresso querentique stricto supra caput acclinis in
terram gladio, quisnam esset, nimia distractus intentione nomen suum nequivit
exprimere, sed hoc unum "Oro," ait, "ne hunc michi pulverem confundas." Quo
ille eum victoris imperium sperni ratus, occidit. Quod, si ita est ut Valerius refert,
namque alii aliter narrant, verum est profecto quod sequitur: studium sibi vitam
16 E. H. Wilkins, Life ofPetrarch (Chicago, 1961), p. 108, stresses that Petrarch' s account
of Roman heroes was completed by 1343. The work as a whole was never completed,
though he added biographies of pre-Roman figures in the early 1350's, and by 1371 or 1372
he had completed only one of a series of thirteen further biographies he had projected,
namely the Life of Caesar. G. Martellotti in his edition of the De viris illustribus, Vol. I,
p. x, says: "Tra il 1341 e il 1343 cade una ripresa, molto importante, del lavoro: il
Petrarca compose allora (0 raccolse) le vite da Romol0 a Catone...." This was precisely
the section in which the notice of Archimedes appeared.
dedisse, studium abstulisse. Certe hunc errorem et hanc mortem egre admodum
Marcellus tulit et, quod iam sibi non poterat, propinquis suis studio con-
quisitis, ut extincti nomen honorificum atque utile esset effecit; sibi vero, quod
unieum fieri potuit, funeris ae sepuleri euram exhibuit. Idque post longum
tempus Mareus Cieero se, dum in Sicilia questor esset, invenisse et evo disiectum
et vepribus obsitum gloriatur, suisque ad eum diem ignotum civibus ostendisse.
Petrarch's sources for this passage are clear enough. For the section
beginning "Addit Valerius ..." and ending " ... studium abstulisse"
Petrarch, like his medieval predecessors, used Valerius Maximus' work
(see note 2). But in the middle of the section he cites Julius Firmicus
Matemus as the authority for calling Archimedes a "mechanicus sum-
mus. "17 Then for the lines beginning "Certe hunc errorem ..." and
ending". . . sepulcri curam exhibuit" Petrarch employed Livy.18 This is
not surprising in view of the fact that Livy was Petrarch' s favorite
historian.
19
I suppose that Livy's account may also be implied by Pe-
trarch's earlier remark that others (than Valerius Maximus) tell the story
differently, though the above-noted passage of Livy gave substantially the
same account as Valerius. Perhaps Petrarch meant by this comment to
emphasize another passage of Livy (XXIV, 34, see note 22) in which
Archimedes' active role in the defense of Syracuse was stressed rather
than his disinterested concentration on science at the perilous moment of
MarcelIus' triumph. Finally, we should note that in the last lines Petrarch
depended on Cicero' s Tusculan Disputations. 20
17 The reference indicated is Julius Firmicus Maternus, Matheseos libri viii, Bk. VI, cap. 30
(ed. of W. Kroll and F. Skutsch, Leipzig, 1897, VoI. 2, p. 148, lines 20-27): "Hie ille est
noster, cuius ingenio fabricata sphaera lapsum caeli et omnium siderum cursus exemplo
divinae imitationis ostendit. Hie est Syracusanus Archimedes civis meus, qui Romanos
exercitus mechanicis artibus saepe prostravit. Hunc Marcellus in triumpho victoriae constitutus,
inter ovantes militum strepitus et triumphales laureas collocatus, lugubri maerore deflevit."
Incidentally, Petrarch in his Rerum senilium epistolae, Bk. I, Epist. VI (ed., Opera quae
extant omnia [Basel, 1581], p. 748) lists Archimedes among some astro[ogi: "Erit is verus
quidem ac praeclarus Astrologus, non Ptolemaeus, non Archimedes, aut Iulius Firmieus, sed
a1tior multo. . . ."
18 Ab urbe condita, Bk. XXV, cap. 31 (00. of M. Mueller, Leipzig, 1900, p. 96): "Cum
multa irae, multa avaritiae foeda exempla ederentur, Archimedem memoriae proditum est
in tanto tumultu, quantum pavor captae urbis in discursu diripientium militum ciere poterat,
intentum formis, quas in pulvere descripserat, ab ignaro milite, quis esset, interfectum;
aegre id Marcellum tulisse sepu!turaeque curam habitam, et propinquis etiam inquisitis
honori praesidioque nomen ac memoriam eius fuisse."
19 B. L. UlIman, Studies in the Italian Renaissance (Rome, 1955), p. 125 where he notes
that "Petrarch's two manuscripts of Livy are still extant ... and both were profusely
annotated by him." (Above all see G. Billanovieh, "Petrarch and the Textual Tradition of
Livy," Journal of the Warburg and Courtauld Institutes, VoI. 14 (1951), pp. 137-208.
20 Bk. V, 64-65 (ed. ofM. Pohlenz, Leipzig, 1918, pp. 433-34): "ex eadem urhe humilem
homunculum a pu!vere et radio excitabo, qui mu!tis annis post fuit, Archimedem. Cuius
ego quaestor ignoratum ab Syracusanis, cum esse omnino negarant, saeptum undique et
vestitum vepribus et dumetis indigavi sepu!crum. Tenebam enim quosdam senariolos, quos
in eius monumento esse inscriptos acceperam, qui declarabant in summo sepulcro
sphaeram esse positam cum cylindro. Ego autem cum omnia conlustrarem oculis-est enim
About the same time that Petrarch composed the Archimedean refer-
ences in the De viris illustribus, he must have written his account of the
Syracusan mathematician for his Rerum memorandarum libri, since it
seems that he completed the first book of that tract (in which the biog-
raphy of Archimedes appears) before leaving Provence for a trip to Naples
in 1343.
21
The Archimedean biography (in obvious imitation of Valerius
Maximus) appears under the chapter De studio et doctrina and runs (ed.
of G. Billanovich [Florence, 1943], pp. 22-24):
Quenam vero ab Italie finibus digresso prior tellus occurrit? Profecto Trinacria;
que et ipsa olim, ut aiunt, Italie pars erat, nunc Italie insula est. Libet igitur
orationis mee cimbam in portu siracusio parumper alligare, dum sa (p. 23) lutato
Archimede proficisCOf in Greciam. Hie Siracusis ortus Hlic vixit, illic obiit. Que res
licet patrie terminis arctatum indieet, animus tamen eius nullis circumclusus
finibus, sed maria et terras et celum omne percurrens meditatione liberrima, quo
penetrare acies humana non poterat oculos mentis intendit, eoque claritatis
evasit ut aut summum aut summis parem locum teneat, "unicus," ut Livius ait,
"spectator celi siderumque." In altissimis quidem ambiguisque questionibus quas
celestium indago disseminavit in terris, magna pars dissidentium hoc utitur
patrono. Studium ei summumfuit nature opus, quatenus homini licet representare.
Primus omnium speram acri artificio meditatus est, in qua celi speciem solisque
et lune atque errantium reliquarum diversitates et motus, non tantum animis, sed
oculis etiam nostris expressit, fugacissimum cursum temporis ingenio dimensus.
"Effecit idem," ut Ciceronis utar verbis, "quod ille qui in Timeo edificavit
mundum Platonis deus, ut tarditate et celeritate dissimillimos motus una regeret
conversio. Quod si in hoc mundo fieri sine deo non potest, ne in spera
quidem eosdem motus Archimedes sine divino ingenio potuisset imitari."
Stupendum et incredibile prorsus inventum, nisi mundus adhuc omnis uteretur.
Nee celestium modo sed et terrenorum mirus artifex: geometrie peritissimus
repertorque machinarum, quibus obsidionem patrie adversus romanum exercitum
et Marcellum ducem unus seniculus hauddubie tardiorem fecit. Cuius ingenii
veneratio hostis etiam meruit favorem, sed eum immodica mentis intentio in-
efficacem reddidit. Capta siquidem ad extremum urbe, cum eam diripiendam dux
permitteret iusto militum furori, unum de tot milibus excepit Archimedem. Ille
niehil aut extremis casibus motus aut publici sentiens tumultus, figu(p. 24)ris
ad portas Agragatinas magna frequentia sepulcrorum-animum adverti columellam non
multum e dumis eminentem, in qua inerat sphaerae figura et cylindri. Atque ego statim
Syracusanis-erant autem principes mecum-dixi me illud ipsum arbitrari esse, quod
quaererem. Inmissi cum faIcibus multi purgarunt et aperuerunt locum. Quo cum patefactus
esset aditus, ad adversam basim accessimus. Apparebat epigramma exesis posterioribus
partibus versiculorum dimidiatum fere. Ita nobilissima Graeciae civitas, quondam vero
etiam doctissima, sui civis unius acutissimi monumentum ignorasset, nisi ab homine Arpinate
didicisset." I assume that Petrarch was familiar with most of the various references
by Cicero mentioned above in note I. Thus the pioneer humanist must have seen that
not only VaIerius but also Cicero mentioned Archimedes' ardor studii. SeeDefinibus , Bk. V,
50 (ed. cit. of T. Schiche, Leipzig, 1915, p. 181): "Quem enim ardorem studii censetis
fuisse in Archimede, qui dum in pulvere quaedam describit attentius, ne patriam (quidem)
captam esse senserit?"
21 Wilkins, Life ofPetrarch, p. 43. Cf. G. Billanovich's edition of Rerum memorandarum
libri (Florence, 1943), pp. cvi-cviii.
geometricis quas in pulvere designaverat totus impendebat. Introgressus interea
unus ex militibus romanis, inter rapine situm et imperatorii precepti memoriam
hesitabundus, elato mucrone supra verticem cogitantis, ut nomen suum ederet
iubebat. At is, cui oculos atque aures ingens animi cura concluserat, ferociter
percunctanti certum aliquid respondere non valens, opposita tantum manu ne
pulverem sibi suum confunderet obsecrabat. Miles contemptorem ratus interfecit.
Cuius mortem miseratus dux romanus immunitatem frustra sibi destinatam in
affines eius transtulit, sibi vero-quod unum supererat-honorem tribuit sepul-
ture. Quam quidem multo post tempore disiectam et suis etiam civibus in-
cognitam Marcus Tullius inter densissimos vepres se reperisse et ignorantibus
indicasse commemorat in Tusculano suo scribens. Quantus homuncio, cuius semi-
ruptum bustum sparsosque cineres invenisse gioriatur romani princeps eloquii!
Hec fortasse prolixius quam propositi necessitas exigebat in illius memoriam dicta
sint, cuius historiam nusquam deinceps in hoc opere occursuram reor.
Once more Petrarch has depended on Livy, first when he designated
Archimedes as a spectator celi siderumque ;22 then later when describing
the honor paid to Archimedes by Marcellus ("Cuius mortem ... tribuit
sepulture" -see above, note 18). Cicero's Tusculan Disputations was
directly quoted in the section beginning "Effecit idem, ut Ciceronis utar
verbis . . ." and ending ". . . potuisset imitari. "23 and paraphrased
once more in the description of Cicero' s discovery of Archimedes'
tomb ("Quam quidem multo ... princeps eloquii!" -see above, note
20). Finally, Valerius Maximus' account of Archimedes' death was again
paraphrased ("Nee celestium.... ratus intefecit" -see above, note 2).
22 Ab urbe condita, Bk. XXIV, cap. 34 (ed. cit. of Mueller, pp. 37-38): "et habuisset
tanto impetu coepta res fortunam, nisi unus homo Syracusis ea tempestate fuisset. Archi-
medes is erat, unicus spectator caeli siderumque, mirabilior tamen inventor ac machinator
bellicorum tonnentorum operurnque, quibus quicquid hostes ingenti mole agerent, ipse
perlevi momento ludificaretur . . . adversus hunc navalem apparatum Archimedes variae
magnitudinis tonnenta in muris disposuit. in eas, quae procul erant, navis saxa ingenti
pondere emittebat, propiores levioribus eoque magis crebris petebat telis; postremo, ut sui
volnere intacti tela in hostem ingererent, murum ab imo ad summum crebris cubitalibus
fere cavis aperuit, per quae cava pars sagittis pars scorpionibus modicis ex occulto petebant
hostem. quae propius quaedam subibant naves, quo interiores ictibus tonnentorurn essent,
in eas tollenone super murum eminente ferrea manus, finnae catenae inligata, cum iniecta
prorae esset gravique libramento plumbi recelleret ad solum, suspensa prora navem in
puppim statuebat; dein remissa subito velut ex muro cadentem navem cum fingenti
trepidatione nautarum ita undae adfligebat, ut, etiamsi recta reciderat, aliquantum aquae
acciperet. ita maritima oppugnatio est elusa omnisque spes eo versa, ut totis viribus terra
adgrederentur. sed ea quoque pars eodern omni apparatu torrnentorurn instructa erat
Hieronis inpensis curaque per multos annos, Archimedis unica arte."
23 I, 63 (ed. cit. of Poh!enz, p. 249): "Nam cum Archimedes lunae, solis, quinque
errantium motus in sphaeram inligavit, effecit idem, quod ille, qui in Timaeo mundum
aedificavit, Platonis deus, ut tarditate et celeritate dissimillimos motus unaregeret conversio.
Quod si in hoc mundo fieri sine deo non potest, ne in sphaera quidem eosdem motus Archi-
medes sine divinoingenio potuisset imitari." Cf. alsoDe natura deorum, n, 88 (ed. cit. ofO.
Plasberg, Leipzig, 1917, p. 84): "hi autem dubitant de mundo, ex quo et oriuntur et
fiunt omnia, casune ipse sit effectus aut necessitate aliqua an ratione ac mente divina, et
Archimedem arbitrantur plus valuisse in imitandis sphaerae conversionibus quam naturam
in efficiendis; praesertimcummultis partibus sint illa perfecta quamhaec simulata sollertius."
One more Archimedean reference in Petrarch' s works is worthy of dis-
cussion: an account of a cannon or some other pyrotechnic, ballistic
instrument, whose invention, he notes, some assign to Archimedes. This
account occurs in Petrarch'sDe remediis utriusquefortunae (Rotterdam,
1649), p. 275, Dialogue XCIX: De machinis et balistis:
24
Gau. Habeo machinas, et balistas innumeras. Ra. Mirum, nisi et glandes aeneas
quae flammis injectis horrisono tonitru jaciuntur. Non erat satis de coelo tonantis
ira Dei immortalis, nisi homuncio (0 crudelitas juncta superbiae!) de terra etiam
tonuisset: non imitabile fulmen (ut Maro ait) Humana rabies imitata est, quod e
nubibus mitti solet, ligneo quidem, sed tartareo mittitur instrumento; quod ab
Archimede inventum quidam putant, eo tempore, quo Marcellus Syracusas obside-
bat; verum ille hoc, ut suorum civium libertatem tueretur, excogitavit, patriaeque
excidium, vel averteret, vel differret: quo vos, ut liberos populos, vel jugo, vel
excidio prematis, utimini.
This work was begun about 1354.
25
We do not know specifically who
attributed the invention of a cannon to Archimedes, but Petrarch's
observations no doubt rested in part on Livy's description of Archimedes'
defense of Syracuse (see above, note 22). Notice also the similarity of
Petrarch's "Marcellus Syracusas obsidebat" and Orosius' "Marcellus
Syracusas ... obsedisset" (see note 3). There is considerable evidence
that Petrarch had seen and used Orosius' work.
26
It is clear from my account that Petrarch went considerably beyond his
predecessors in seeking out the Latin sources concerning Archimedes. But
in a certain respect his notices represent a retrogression, for he failed to
mention a single work of Archimedes, not even repeating the attribution
to Archimedes of the De quadratura circuli made by Vincent of Beauvais
24 Compare the picturesque English translation of Thomas Twyne, Phisicke against
Fortune, as well prosperous, as adverse (London, 1579), 125v-26r: "loy. I have innumerable
engynes, and artyllery. Reason. It is marveyle but thou hast also pellets of brasse, whiche
are throwne foorth with terrible noyse of fire: thou miserable man, was it not yenough to
heare the thunder of the immortall God from heaven: '0 crueltie joyned with pryde:
From earth also was sent foorth unimitable Iigh[t]ning with thunder,' as Virgil sayth, which
the madness of men hath counterfeited to do the like, and that which was woont to be
throwne out of c1oudes, is now throwne abrode with a wooden instrument, but of a devylish
device, which as some suppose was invented by Archimedes (l26r) at what tyme Marcellus
besieged Syracusae. Howbeit he devised it to the entent to defend the Iibertie of his
Citizens, and eyther to avoyde or defende the destrunction of his countrey, whiche you
nowe also use to the subiection or subvertion of free people." Petrarch's passage is re-
duced to one line in an old CataIan Flors taken from the De remediis (R. d'Alos-Moner,
"Flors de Petrarca de Remeys de cascuna fortuna," Estudis Universitaris Catalans. Re-
vista, VoI. 21 [1936], pp. 651-66, for whole article; and see particularly p. 660, no. 52):
"Archimodes trobador fon de bonbardes en Saragossa de Scicilia." A French translation,
perhaps the earliest of the translations, was attributed to Nicole Oresme (but more
probably was made by Jean Doudin) and was published at Paris in 1523.
25 Wilkins, Life of Petrarch, p. 138.
26 P. de Nolhac, Perrarque et l' humanisme, Vol. 2 (Paris, 1907), pp. 17,30,39,43,80 and
240.
and his successors. It is a curious quirk of fortune that both Giovanni
Colonna and Petrarch spent considerable time in Avignon but neither
mentioned William of Moerbeke' s translations of the works of Archimedes
that perhaps passed from Avignon to Paris during the very period when
these scholars frequented the Papal capital (see above, Part I, Chap. 1,
note 6). With my discussion of Petrarch I end this collection of bio-
graphical notices. Other medieval accounts of Archimedes' life will
probably turn up, but I doubt that they will transcend in form or sources
the passages given here.
27
27 There is one additional medieval mention of the name of Archimedes worth noting.
It appears as a corruption of the Greek text of the preface to the so-called Book XIV of
the Elements. The Greek text recounts the experience of one Basilides of Tyre, who came
to Alexandria and happened to look into a tract of Apollonius on the comparison of the
dodecahedron and the icosahedron inscribed in one and the same sphere. See Euclid,
Elementa, ed. of J. L. Heiberg, Vol. 5 (Leipzig, 1888), p. 2. This account became corrupted
in a compendium of Book XIV attached to a twelfth-century Latin translation of the
Elements from the Greek, so that Basilides was transformed into Archimedes: "Acefalus
(=Hypsicles) in commento super Euclidem de Archimede Siro scribit: Dum esset Alexandrie
in studio, forte ad manus eius pervenisse duos Apollonii (Apollinii MS) libros de habitudine
tigurarum ad invicem in eadem spera constructarum (constructarunt MS), quos cum sumo
affectu pertractaret." See J. E. Murdoch, "Euclides Graeco-Latinus: A Hitherto Unknown
Medieval Latin Translation of the Elements Made Directly from the Greek," Harvard
Studies in Classical Philology, Vol. 71 (1966), p. 285, and MS Paris BN 1at. 7373, 167v.
This error has thus transformed Apollonius into a predecessor of Archimedes!
APPENDIX IV
Some Specimens of Renaissance
Translations of Archimedes
1. Jacobus Cremonensis
I have discussed the Archimedean translations of Jacobus Cremonensis
in some detail in Part Ill, Chapter 2, Section I of this volume. I have
described there all of the extant manuscripts and given the incipits of
the various translations. While the purpose of this section of the appendix
is to give two useful and coherent specimens of this, the first, Renaissance
translation of Archimedes, I must note that I have already given numerous
passages from it:
(1) A section from the proemium of Book I of On the Sphere and
the Cylinder (see the aforementioned chapter and section, p. 337).
(2) The fourth assumption preceding the propositions of the same work
(ibid., note 31, p. 341).
(3) Proposition 31 (= Gr Prop. 33) of Book I of the same work (Part
Ill, Chap. 2, Sect. IV, note 64, p. 448).
(4) Scattered words and passages from the same work in the analysis
of Tartaglia's Italian translation of it (Part Ill, Chap. 4, Sect. II)
and from the whole translation in my table of corrections and addi-
tions made by Regiomontanus (Part Ill, Chap. 2, Sect. II).
(5) Apassage from the Sandreckoner (Part Ill, Chap. 6, Sect. I, note 2).
To all of these above-noted passages, I now add two specimens. Speci-
men A is the text of Jacobus Cremonensis' translation of Proposition 3
of On the Measurement of the Circle, for I have often mentioned his
version of this proposition in the course of Part III of this volume. I publish
it on the basis of what I believe to be Cremonensis' own copy: Venice,
Bibl. Naz. Marc. f.a.327, 107r-08v (= MS V). In doing so, I have left
all of the numerical- errors, while pointing out the correct figures in the
footnotes. These errors of Cremonensis almost all arose from the corrupt
state of Greek manuscript A from which he translated. I should also point
out that Cremonensis is not always consistent in spelling: e.g., most ofthe
time he writes quatuor but sometimes quattuor. Nor is he consistent
in writing out numbers; sometimes he writes them together and sometimes
1342
SPECIMENS OF CREMONENSIS 1343
apart. He is also inconsistent in the numerical forms he uses: he trans-
lates cardinal numbers by both cardinal and distributive forms, and ordinal
numbers by both ordinal and distributive forms. I have added as variant
readings the changes made by Regiomontanus from his autograph copy
of Cremonensis' translation (Nuremberg, Cent. V. 15, pp. 55-57, =Reg.;
cf. Arehimedis opera [Basel, 1544], pp. 56-58, =Ed).
Specimen B is Jacobus Cremonensis' translation of Book I of On the
Equilibrium of Planes (MS cit., 169r-75v). I have given this specimen
so that the reader will have a basis for determining the degree of depend-
ence on Cremonensis of the anonymous translator of the same book dis-
cussed in Section 4 of this appendix. As in the case of Specimen A,
I have added variant readings from Regiomontanus' autograph copy (pp.
132-39) under the siglum Reg. In addition, I have noted the occasional
divergence of the text in Basel, 1544, pp. 125-33, under the siglum Ed.
Also reference has been made to the Greek text (=Gr), which, of course,
is Heiberg's edition (Vol. 2, pp. 124-63), to the translation of William of
Moerbeke under the siglum 0 (see above, Vol. 2, 17rA-18rW), and
finally to the Anonymous translation given below in Section 4 (=Anon .).
I should note that a great number of Regiomontanus' corrections are
stylistic or orthographic ones. However, he also occasionally corrected his
predecessor's text on the basis of the Greek text, Le. Greek manuscript
E, or on the basis of mathematical sense.
A
Proposition 3 of Jacobus Cremonensis' Translation of
On the Measurement of the Circle
(Venice, Bibl. Naz. Marc. f.a. 327, 107r-08v)
107r /[3] Cuiuscumque circuli circumferentia sue diametri est tripla et plus
parte que minor est septima et maior decem septuagenis primis.
Esto circulus cuius diametrus ae [Fig. Ap.IV.IA.l], centrum e, et
elf circulum contingens angulus qui subfee continetur sit tertia pars recti;
5 et ef adfe earn proportionem habet quam trecenti seni ad centum quinqua-
genos trinos, fe vero ad ee habet proportionem quam ducenti sexageni-
quini ad centum quinquagenos trinos. Dividatur itaque angulus fee in
equalia ducta linea eg; est igitur sicutfe ad ee itafg ad gc, et permuta-
tim et componendo sicut ergo utraque simul fe, ee ad ee (! fe) ita fe
10 (! ee) ad eg; quare ee ad eg maiorem habet proportionem quam quingenti
septuageni primi ad centum quinquagenostrinos; eg ergo ad ge earn
potentia proportionem habet quam trecenta sex et viginti milia unum et
1 3 Reg. / Cuiuslibet Reg.
5 habeat Reg.
9 ergo om. Reg / ec
2
: fe Reg. / fe: ec Reg.
10 ee: ee Reg.
quadraginta
1
ad tria et viginti milia quadringenta et novem; longitudine
107v / vero sicut quingenta unum et septuaginta
2
ad centum tria et quinquaginta.
15 Rursus secetur in duo equalia angulus gee ducta linea eh. Eadem itaque
ratione ee ad ch maiorem habet proportionem quam mille centum duo et
sexaginta
3
ad centum tria et quinquaginta. Igitur he ad he maiorem habet
proportionem quam mille centum septuaginta du0
4
ad centum tria et quin-
quaginta. Item in duo equa dividatur angulus hee ducta linea ek. Igitur
20 ee ad ek maiorem habet proportionem quam duomilia trecenta quatuor
et triginta
5
ad. centum tria et quinquaginta; ergo ek ad ek maiorem habet
quam duomilia trecenta novem et triginta et quarta ad centum tria et quin-
quaginta. Item in duo equa dividatur angulus kee ducta linea el. Igitur
ee ad le habet maiorem proportionem quam quatuor milia quadringenta
25 tria et septuaginta
6
ad centum tria et quinquaginta. Quoniam igitur angulus
fee, cum sit tertia pars anguli recti, quater divisus est per inequalia
7
erit
angulus lee anguli recti pars quadragesima octava. Ponatur itaque ipsi
angulo e equalis angulus eem; angulus ergo lem erit recti pars vigesima
quarta; quare linea lm est latus figure multorum angulorum circa circulum
30 descripte que sex et nonaginta lateribus concludatur (I). Cum igitur sit
ostensum ec habere ad cl maiorem proportionem quam quattuor milia
sexcenta tria et septuaginta et semis ad centum tria et quinquaginta sed
ipsius ee dupla est ae, ipsius vero le dupla est lm, habebit ergo ae ad
limbumipsius figure sex et nonaginta laterumproportionemmaiorem quam
35 quatuormilia sexcenta tria et septuaginta et semis ad quatuordecim milia
sexcenta et octo et octuaginta, et est tripla et insuper habens sexcentas
septem et sexaginta partes et semis ipsorum quatuor milium sexcentorum
trium et septuaginta et semis, que quidem sunt dicti numeri minus septima
108r parte; quare figure multorum / angulorum circulo circumscripte latera
40 simul iuncta diametro circuli sunt tripla et insuper partem parte septima
21 post trigintajuste add. Reg. et quarta
26 per inequalia: in equaliajuste hab. Reg.
28 e: lec Reg.
30 conc\uditur Reg.
31 quatuor Reg.
32 sed: sed et Reg.
1 The number ought to be "349450;" Cremonensis has "326401." Heiberg does not report
any difficulty with the Greek text here, but it is of interest that Moerbeke also had
trouble with this number (see Vo!. 2, 22vQvar).
2 This ought to be "591118." The "118" was missing in Greek manuscript A, but I cannot
explain Cremonensis' "571" since "591" was in Greek manuscript A.
3 Should be "1162118." The "118" was missing in Greek manuscript A.
4 Should be "1172118." Heiberg does not report "118" as missing in manuscript A, but
notice that Moerbeke added it in a lacuna (Vol. 2, 23rAvar).
Should be "2334U!." Heiberg does not report "U!" as missing in manuscript A, but
again see Moerbeke's text (ibid.) Cremonensis has "quarta" in the margin but seems to
want to add it before the "quatuor."
6 Should be "4673Y.z." The text in A was like that given by Cremonensis: "4473."
7 Instead of "per inequalia" it should read "in equalia" as Regiomontanus corrected it.
diametri minorem habent. Quare multo magis limbus circuli, cum sit
diametro suo (1) plus quam triplus, minorem tamen parte septima super
triplatam diametrum addet.
Esto item circulus cuius diametros ac [Fig. Ap.IV.IA.2], angulus vero
45 bac sit tertia pars anguli recti. Igitur ab ad be minorem habet propor-
tionem quam trecenta quatuor et quinquaginta
8
ad septingenta octuaginta,
ac vero ad cb habet earn quam mille quingenta sexaginta ad septingenta
octuaginta. Secetur in duo equalia bac angulus ducta linea ag. Cum igitur
angulus bag sit aequalis angulo gcb, sed et angulo gac, et angulus gcb
50 equalis angulo gac. Et communis est angulus rectus age, et tertius angulus
gfc erit tertio angulo acg
9
equalis; quare triangulus age est equiangulus
triangulo cgf. Erit ergo sicut ag ad gc sic gc ad gf et ita ac ad cf. Verum
sicut ac ad cf ita utraque simul ca, ab ad bc, et sicut utraque simul
ca, ab ad be sic ag ad gc. Propter hoc itaque ag ad gc minorem habet
55 proportionemquamduomilia nongenta undecim ad septingentaoctuaginta.
Verum ac ad cg minorem habet proportionem quam triamilia tredecim
10
ad septingenta octuaginta. Dividatur item in duo equa angulus cag ducta
linea ah. Igitur ah ad he eadem ratione minorem proportionem habet
quam quinquemilia trecenta quattuor et viginti et quinta et quarta
ll
ad
60 septingenta octuaginta vel quam mille octingenta quatuor
12
et viginti ad
ducenta quinquaginta,13 nam utraque utriusque [+ lac. ].14 Quare ac ad ch
minor quam mille octingenta octo et triginta et nona
15
ad ducenta quad-
l08v raginta. Item angulus / hac in duo equa dividatur per lineam ak. Habebit
itaque ak ad kc minorem proportionem quam [+ lac. 2 ~ linearum].16
65 Hem kac angulus dividatur per lineam al. Ergo al ad le minorem habet
proportionem quam duomilia sexdecim et sexta ad sex et sexaginta, ipsa
vero ac ad cl minorem quam duomilia decem et septem et quarta ad
centum
11
et sex et sexaginta. Conversim vero limbus figure multorum
44 diametrus Reg.
48 equaReg.
48-49 bac.... angulus
1
i'!iuste om. Reg.
53 ita: ita et Reg.
59 quatuor Reg.
63-64 per.... quam om. Reg.; et post quam laeunam etiam hab.
8 Should be "1351" instead of Cremonensis' "354." The Greek text had "351" (cf.
Moerbeke in Vol. 2, 23rE).
9 Before "aeg ," Cremonensis wrote and apparently deleted "ate."
10 Should be "3013Y.z ~ . Hence, Cremonensis omitted "Y.z W'.
11 Should be "5924Y.z ~ but manuscript A,like Cremonensis, had "5324V5 ~ .
12 "quatuor" should read "tria;" that is, the correct number is "1823."
13 Should be "240," but the Greek manuscript, like Cremonensis had "250."
14 In the lacuna should be "4/13." However, Greek manuscript A was corrupt in this
place.
15 The fraction should be "9/,," but the Greek text, like Cremonensis, omits ta'.
16 Cremonensis omitted Gr I, 242, 7-9 "at- .. g ~ ; the text of manuscript A was
quite corrupt in this place. '
17 eentum et should be omitted; this was an inadvertent addition by Cremonensis.
angulorum ad diametrum maiorem habet proportionem quam sexmilia
70 trecenta et unum et sexta
18
ad duomilia decem et septem et quartam.
Sunt autem illa duobus milibus decem et septem et quarta maiora quam
tripla superdecies partientia septuagesimas primas. Igitur limbus figure
sex et nonaginta lateribus concluse circulo inscripte maior est diametro
circulo quam tripla superdecies partiens septuagesimas primas. Quare
75 multo magis circumferentia circuli maior erit sua diametro quam tripla
superdecies partiens septuagesimas primas. Dnde colligitur circuli circum-
ferentiam sua diametro maiorem esse quam triplam sesquioctavam,19
minorem vero quam triplam sesquiseptimam.
Archimedis circuli dimensio finit.
B
Jacobus Cremonensis' Translation of Book I of
On the Equilibrium of Planes
(Venice, Bibl. Naz. Marc. f.a. 327, 169r-75v)
169r IArchimedis planorum equeponderantium inventa vel centra gravitatis
planorum.
Petimus gravh equalia equali distantia posita inter se equaliter pon-
derare. Gravia item equalia distantia inequali suspensa non equaliter
5 ponderare, sed id quod in longiori distantia pendet ad grave deferri. Item
si gravibus secundum quasdam distantias equeponderantibus alteri eorum
adiciatur aliquod grave, tunc ea non equaliter ponderare, sed illud ad grave
deferri cui quid grave fuerit adiectum. Similiter etiam si ab altero eorum
auferatur grave quid, tunc non equaliter ponderare, sed id a quo nihil
10 sit ablatum ad grave deferri. Figuris planis similibus et equalibus inter
se coaptatis, centra quoque gravitatis earum erunt inter se coapta (!
coaptata). Si vero figure similes fuerint, non autem equales, centra gravi-
tatis earum erunt similiter posita. Dicimus puncta similiter posita esse ad
similes figuras a quibus linee recte secundum angulos equales ducte ad
15 latera invicem correspondentia equales angulos efficiant. Item si magni-
71 autem om. Reg.
79 circuli ... finit: de circuli dimensione finis Reg.
'8 This number should be "6336" but Cremonensis followed manuscript A in giving
"6301'/8. "
'9 Jacobus has substituted "3V!l" for Archimedes' lower bound of "3'%,." No such sub-
stitution appeared in Greek manuscript A, which was, however, corrupt in this place. It
is of interest that Johannes de Muris much earlier made the same substitution (see Part I,
Chap. 4, line 3 of the text of the De arte mensurandi, Cap. 8).
6 quasdam distantias: quandam distantiam injuste scr. Reg.
7 adiiciatur Reg. Anon.
8 quid: quod Reg.
9 quid om. Reg. 1nil Reg.
11 coapta: coaptatajuste scr. Reg. congruere Anon.
tudines quedam in quibusdam distantiis posite equaliter ponderent, et
quecunque eis equales in eisdem distantiis posite equaliter ponderabunt.
Cuiuscunque figure cuius circum limbus fuerit in eandem partem con-
vexus centrum gravitatis intra figuram esse oportet.
20 la. Suppositis his sequitur, gravia que in distantiis equalibus posita
equaliter ponderant equalia esse.
Si enim essent inequalia, auferreturque a maiori excessus, reliqua non
169v / equaliter ponderarent, cum ab altero equeponderantium aliquid fuerit
ablatum. Quare gravia in distantiis equalibus equeponderantia equalia esse
25 necesse est.
2
a
. Gravia in distantiis equalibus posita, si fuerint inequalia, non eque-
ponderabunt, sed in maius eorum inclinabitur.
Ablato enim excessu equeponderabunt, cum equalia in distantiis posita
equalibus equeponderent. Eo autem quod ablatum fuerit adiecto, iam in
30 maius inclinabitur, cum alteri equeponderantium sit aliquid adiectum.
3
3
Si gravia inequalia in distantiis inequalibus suspensa equaliter pon-
derent, maius in minori minus in maiori distantia suspendetur.
Esto gravia inequalia a, b [Fig. Ap. IV.lB.I], et sit a maius, b minus,
et equeponderent ab ae, cb distantiis. Ostendendum est quod ae minor est
35 cb. Nam si non, ablato excessu quo a excedit b, cum iam ab altero eque-
ponderantium sit ablatum aliquid, inclinabitur ad b; quod non verum est,
nam ae, si esset equalis ipsi bc, equeponderarent, nam equalia in dis-
tantiis equalibus. Si autem ae maior esset bc, inclinaretur ad a, nam
equalia in distantiis inequalibus non equeponderant. Sed quod in maiori
40 distantia est inclinatur, ac iam propter hec ae minorem esse be necesse
est. Manifestum autem quod gravia que in distantiis inequalibus eque-
ponderant inequalia sunt, et eorum maius est illud quod in minori distantia
pendet.
4
a
Si due magnitudines equales non idem centrum gravitatis habuerint,
45 magnitudinis ex utraque parte composite centrum gravitatis est medium
linee recte que dictarum magnitudinum centra gravitatis coniungit.
Esto itaque ipsius a [Fig. Ap.IV.lB.2] centrum gravitatis ipsum a et
ipsius b ipsum b, et sit ducta linea ab, que dividatur in duo equalia in
170r puncto e. / Dieo quod utrarumque compositarum centrum gravitatis est
18 de circum limbus mg. scr. Reg. / convexus: KoiAIX Gr cava 0 cavus
Anon. connexus injuste hab. Ed
21 ponerent Reg.
27 in om. Reg.
33 b minus om. GrOAnon.
37 ipsi om. Reg.
41-43 de Manifestum ... pendet mg. scr. Reg. Corm [=CorolIarium]
45 utraque parte: U/L'POTf:PWV Gr ambabus OAnon. utraque Reg.
49 compositarum VReg. UlJ"yKEL/Lf:VOV Gr magnitudinis ... composite
OAnon.
50 ipsum c. Nam si non, esto utrarumque a, b magnitudinum compositarum
centrum gravitatis d, si esse potest. Quod autem est in linea ab predemon-
stratum est.
1
Quoniam igitur d est centrum gravitatis magnitudinis com-
posite ex a et b, aprehenso d puncto equeponderabit. Magnitudines
igitur a, b equeponderabunt in ad, db distantiis, quod esse non potest.
55 Nam equalia in distantiis inequalibus non equeponderant. Quare mani-
festum est ipsum c centrum gravitatis esse magnitudinis ex ipso a et ipso
b composite.
5
a
Si autem trium magnitudinum centra gravitatis in una linea recta
fuerint posita, et magnitudines equalem inter se gravitatem habuerint, et
60 linee recte inter centra ducte equales extiterint: magnitudinis ex dictis mag-
nitudinibus composite centrum gravitatis punctum illud erit quod idem est
medie magnitudinis centrum gravitatis.
Esto tres magnitudines a, b, c[Fig. Ap.IV.IB.3], centra vero gravi-
tatis earum sint a, b, c puncta in una recta linea posita; sint quoque
65 a, b, c equales, et linee ac, cb recte equales. Dico centrum gravitatis
magnitudinis illius que ex omnibus illis magnitudinibus composita fuerit
est punctum c. Quoniam itaque a, b magnitudines equalem habent gravi-
tatem, centrum gravitatis earum erit punctum c, quoniam ac, cb recte
equales sunt. Est etiam ipsius c centrum gravitatis c punctum. Constat
70 quod magnitudinis quoque ex omnibus Hlis composite centrum erit gravi-
tatis punctum quod est magnitudinis medie inter illas centrum gravitatis.
Corollaria
Ex hoc manifestum est quod quotcunque magnitudinum numero im-
parium si centra gravitatis in eadem linea sint constituta, et si magni-
75 tudines cetere ab ea que earum media existit, hinc inde equaliter quoque
due correspondentes distiterint, habuerintque gravitateminter se equalem,
170v et linee recte / inter earum centra medie fuerint inter se equales; eius
magnitudinis que ex illis omnibus composita fuerit centrum gravitatis erit
punctum quo magnitudinis medie centrum gravitatis existit.
80 Quodsi pares numero fuerint magnitudines, et centra earum gravitatis
in eadem linea recta posita fuerint, et earum medie gravitate equali inter
50 compositarum om. GrO compositae Anon.
51 autem VReg. yap Gr enim 0 quidem Anon.
52 d VReg. a UUJLEi.ov Gr d signum OAnon.
53 apprehenso Reg. / equeponderabit V iuoppo'TriJUEt Gr equaliter repent 0
equeponderabunt Reg. Anon.
60 dictis VReg. 1TavrWV Gr omnibus OAnon.
62 magnitudinis om. GrOAnon.
68 recte VReg. Anon. om. GrO
72 Corollaria mg. V
78 illis VReg. om. GrO magnitudinibus Anon.
79 quo: 0 Gr quod OReg.Anon.
1 Regiomontanus asks in the margin: "ubi, quaeso, predemonstratum est?"
se constiterint, et linee recte inter earum centra medie equales inter se
fuerint: eius que ex omnibus illis componitur magnitudinis centrum gravi-
tatis erit medium linee recte punctum, eius videlicet que centra gravitatis
85 magnitudinum coniungit, uti in figura subscripta patet [Fig. Ap.IV.1B.4].
6
a
. Magnitudines que fuerint in gravitate commensurabiles eque-
ponderabunt si in distantiis que secundum gravitatum proportionem
fuerint constitute permutatim suspendantur.
Esto magnitudines in gravitate commensurabiles a, b [Fig.
90 Ap.IV.1B.5]. Esto ed item quedam distantia, et sicut a ad b ita cd dis-
tantia ad ee. Ostendendum itaque quod magnitudinis ex utrisque a et b
composite centrum gravitatis est e punctum. Quoniam itaque est sicut a
ad b ita de ad ee, ipsum vero a est ipsi b commensurabile, ipsa ergo
de est ipsi ee commensurabilis, recta scilicet recte; quare ee, cd erit
95 quedam communis mensura, que sit n. Et ponatur ipsi ee equalis utraque
istarum dg, dk, ipsi autem de esto el equalis. Et quoniam dg equatur
ee et de equatur eg, quare et le equatur ipsi eg. Igitur 19 dup1a est ipsius
dc, et ipsa gk ipsius ee. Quare n utramque 19, gk mensurabit, cum earum
medietates metiatur. Et quoniam est sicut a ad b ita de ad ee, sicut
100 autem de ad ee sic 19 ad gk, nam utraque utriusque dupla existit. Igitur
sicut a ad b sic 19 ad gk. Quotuplex autem est 19 ipsius n, eo sit numero
171r / multiplex ipsa a ipsius j. Erit ergo sicut 19 ad n sic a ad j. Est autem
sicut kg ad 19 ita b ad a; ab equa igitur est sicut kg ad n sic b ad j.
Equemultiplex est igitur kg ipsius n sicut b ipsius j. Ostensum vero est
105 et ipsum a quoque ipsius j multiplex esse; quare ipsum j erit ipsorum
a et b communis mensura. Divisa igitur 19 in partes equales ipsi n et a
in partes equales ipsij, partes ipsius 19, que ipsi n in magnitudine equantur
tot erunt numero quot sunt partes ipsius a ipsi j magnitudine equales.
Quare si unicuique partium19 apponatur magnitudo equalis ipsij, centrum
110 gravitatis habens in medio portionis, et omnes magnitudines equantur ipsi
a, et magnitudinis ex omnibus composite centrum gravitatis erit ipsum
e, nam omnes numero pares sunt propterea quod ipse le equatur ipsi ge .
Similiter autem ostendetur et si unicuique portionum kg apponatur mag-
nitudo equalis ipsi j, centrum gravitatis habens in medio portionis, et
115 omnes magnitudines equales erunt ipsi b, et magnitudinis ex omnibus
illis composite centrum gravitatis erit ipsumd. Est igitur a quidem inposi-
turn ad ipsum e, et ipsum b ad ipsum d. Sunt itaque iam magni-
82 post se tr. Reg. equales
83 omnibus illis tr. Reg. / componetur Reg.
89 post b hab. GrOAnon. quarum centra A, B
90 cd: de Reg.
90-91 distantia om. Reg.Anon
108 ante magnitudine add. Reg. in
110 omnis Ed
112 ipse: ipsa Reg. / ge: eg Reg.
115 omnis Ed
116-17 impositum Reg.
140
145
172r
151
tudines inter se equales in lineam rectam posite quarum centra gravi-
tatis equaliter inter se distant composite et numero pares. Constat igitur
120 quod composita (I) ex omnibus magnitudinis centrum gravitatis est divisio
in duo equa linee recte in qua centra magnitudinum mediarum sunt posita.
Cum igitur le sit equalis cd, et ipsa ec ipsi dk, tota igitur le equatur
ipsi ck. Quare magnitudinis ex omnibus composite centrum gravitatis est
c punctum. Posito igitur ipso a ad ipsum e, et ipso b ad ipsum d, eque-
125 ponderabunt secundum c punctum.
17lv / 7
a
. Si magnitudines incommensurabiles fuerint, similiter equepon-
derabunt si in distantiis suspendantur que proportionem inter se magni-
tudinum mutuam habuerint.
Esto ab, c magnitudines incommensurabiles [Fig. Ap.IV.1B.6], dis-
130 tantie vero de, ef, habeat autem ab ad ipsum c earn proportionem quam
distantia ed ad ef. Dico quod magnitudinis composite ex ab, c centrum
gravitatis est punctum e. Nam si non equeponderabit ab positum adf ipsi
c posito ad ipsum d, vel maius est ab ipso c ita ut equeponderet ipsi
c vel non. Esto maius, et auferatur ab ipso ab minus excessu quo ab
135 excedit c ita ut equeponderent et residuum sit commensurabile ipsi c,
quod sit a. Quoniam igitur magnitudines a, c sunt commensurabiles et
minorem habet proportionem a ad c quam de ad ef, non equepon-
derabunt a et c in distantiis de, ef, posito ipso a in f et c in ipso
d. Per hec eadem neque si c maius existit quam ut equeponderet ipsi a ...
[sa.] Si ab aliqua magnitudine magnitudo aliqua auferatur ita ut non
habeat idem centrum cum tota, residue magnitudinis centrum gravitatis
existit in linea recta que centra gravitatis totius magnitudinis et ablate
coniungat, et in ea illius parte in qua linea ipsa a centro totius magni-
tudinis educatur extra, atque in eo puncto quo ipsa sic terminatur ut ipsa
iam educta a[d] earn que iungit centra predicta earn habeat propor-
tionem quam magnitudinis ablate gravitas ad gravitatem residue.
Esto magnitudinis alicuius centrum gravitatis c [Fig. Ap.IV.1B. 7],
ipsa vero sit ab, et auferatur ab ea ab magnitudo ad, cuius centrum
gravitatis sit e, ducta vero ec et extra ducta, intercipiatur cf, que earn
proportionem habeat ad ec quam habet / gravitas magnitudinis ad ad
gravitatem magnitudinis dg. Ostendendum quod magnitudinis dg centrum
gravitatis est f punctum. Nam si non, esto, si fieri potest, h punctum.
Quoniam igitur ad magnitudinis centrum gravitatis est e , ipsius vero dg est
120 composite juste ser. Reg. / magnitudinibus injuste ser. Reg.
129 Esto: Sunto Reg. Sint Anon.
132 punctum om. GrOAnon.
140 8
a
om. V 8 Reg.Anon. / ita ut: que Reg.Anon.
144 educitur Reg.
145 a[d]: a V ad Reg.
148 ea: ipsa Reg. / magnitudo om. GrOAnon.
150 gravitas om. Gr / gravitas magnitudinis om. OAnon.
151 gravitatem magnitudinis om. GrOAnon.
155
160
165
170
172v
176
180
185
punctum h, magnitudinis ex utraque parte composite centrum gravitatis
erit in linea eh, ita divisa ut partes mutuam inter se magnitudinum
proportionem habeant. Quare non erit e punctum secundum propor-
tionalem sectionem ei que dicta est. Quare e non est centrum gravitatis
eius magnitudinis que exad, dg composita est, hoc est ipsius ab; positum
vero fuerat ipsum e esse dictum centrum. Non erit igitur h punctum
centrum gravitatis dg magnitudinis.
9
a
. Cuiuslibet figure equedistantium laterum centrum gravitatis est in
linea recta que coniungit latera opposita ipsius figure equedistantium
laterum divise in duo equa, que latera in divisione figure secta fuerint.
2
Esto figura equedistantium laterum abed, in divisione vero in duo equa
ipsius abed esto ef [Fig. Ap.IV.IB.8]. Dico figure abed centrum gravi-
tatis esse in linea ef. Nam si non, esto, si esse potest, punctum h, et
ducatur hi equedistans ipsi ab. Linea vero eb continue in duo equa divisa,
erit tandem quedam intercepta minor hi; et dividatur itaque eb, ea in
lineas equales ek, et a punctis divisionum ducantur equedistantes ipsi ef.
Dividetur itaque tota figura in figuris equedistantium laterum equales et
similes ipsikf. Figuris itaque equedistantiumlaterumsimilibus et equalibus
ipsi kf invicem coaptatis, et centra quoque gravitatis erunt invicem
coaptata. Erunt iammagnitudines quedam equedistantiumlaterum equales
ipsi kf numero pares et centra gravitatis earum in eadem linea posita
et media equalia et omnia que / utrinque ipsis mediis assistunt et ipsa
equalia sunt et linee inter centra medie sunt equales. Magnitudinis ergo
ex omnibus composite centrum gravitatis est in linea recta que iungit
centra gravitatis spatiorum eorum que in medio sunt. Non est autem,
nam h est extra figuras medias. Constat ergo centrum gravitatis figure
.abed equedistantium laterum esse in ef linea recta.
[loa.] Cuiuslibet figure equedistantium laterum centrum gravitatis est
punctum in quo diametri coincidunt.
Esto figura equedistantium laterum abed [Fig. Ap.IV.IB.9], et in ipsa
sit linea ef dividens in duo equa ab, cd lineas, et item kl dividens
ae, bd. Est iam figure abed equedistantium laterum centrum gravitatis
in linea ef, ostensum namque est hoc. Et eadem ratione est in linea kl.
Igitur punctum gravitatis h est centrum gravitatis. In puncto autem h
diametri figure equedistantium laterum concurrunt, uti prius demon-
stratum fuit.
154 parte om. Reg. (ef lino 45)
165 figure injuste om. Reg.
169 ducantur injuste om. Reg.
172 post gravitatis add. Gr aVTwv et Reg. earum et Anon. ipsorum
181 10 om. V IQ Reg.Anon.
187 gravitatis' om. GrOReg.Anon.
2 Regiomontanus retranslates the enunciation in the margin: "Cuiuslibet figure eque-
distantium laterum centrum gravitatis est in linea recta que coniungit puncta media laterum
oppositorum ipsius figure."
190
195
200
173r
205
210
215
220
Aliter.
Contingit autem et aliter hoc demonstrare. Esto figura equedistantium
laterum abed [Fig. Ap.IV.IB.lO], eius diametros db. Trianguli ergo abd,
bde erunt inter se similes et equales. Quare ipsis coaptatis et eorum centra
gravitatis inter se coincident. Esto iam trianguli abd centrum gravitatis
e punctum, et ducatur eh,3 et protrahatur donec assumatur h! equalis
eh. Coaptato itaque abd triangulo ad triangulum bde, et latere ab ad
latus de accomodato, latere vero ad ad latus be, coaptabitur quoque eh
linea recta ad h! rectam, et e punctum in! cadet, sed et in centrum
gravitatis trianguli bde. Quoniam igitur trianguli abd centrum gravitatis
est e punctum, trianguli vero bde est!, manifestum est quod magni-
tudinis ex utrisque composite centrum / gravitatis est punctum medium
linee e! recte, quod quidem est h punctum.
loa (! 11). Si duo trianguli fuerint inter se similes, et duo in ipsis puncta
similiter ad triangulos se habentia in positione, et punctum unum eius
in quo est trianguli sit centrum gravitatis: reliquum quoque punctum eius
in quo est trianguli centrum gravitatis existet.
Puncta vero dicimus similiter se habere in positione ad similes figuras
a quibus linee recte angulis equalibus educte ad latera inter se corres-
pondentia angulos equales efficiant.
Esto duo trianguli abe, de! [Fig. Ap.IV.IB.II], et esto sicut ae ad d!
sic ab ad de et be ad el, et sint in dictis triangulis puncta similiter posita,
que sint h, n, similiter se in positione habentia ad triangulos abe, de!,
et sit h centrum gravitatis abe trianguli. Dico quod n est centrum gravi-
tatis de! trianguli. Nam si non, esto, si esse potest, g punctum gravitatis
trianguli de!, et iungantur ha, hb, he, item nd, ne, nj. Quoniam igitur
triangulus abe est similis triangulo de!, et centra sunt gravitatis puncta
h, g, similium vero figurarum centra gravitatis similiter posita sunt ita
ut equales angulos efficiant ad latera eiusdem rationis unumquodque ad
unumquodque, angulus igitur gde erit equalis angulo hab. Sed angulus
hab est equalis angulo edn quia puncta h, n similiter posita sunt. Angulus
190 Aliter mg. Reg.Anon. om. VGrMSS AB
191 post hoc add. Reg. idem
197 latere vero tr. Reg.
198 rectam om. GrOAnon.
203 lOa: 11 Reg.Anon.
208 post recte add. Reg. ab
214 punctum VReg. KEvrpoll Gr centrum OAnon.
215 post of [=NZ] add. GrO DH, EH, ZH et Anon. dh, eh, fh [=ZH]
216 sunt gravitatis tr. Reg. / puncta tr. Reg. post g
3 Regiomontanus adds the comment in the margin: "intellige diametrum bd divisam esse
per medium in h puncto." This was probably a mere mathematical addition, but he could
have seen the translation of William of Moerbeke (as I suggested in Part III, Chapter 2,
Section II) where the text itself (Vo!. 2, l7vP) indicates: "et secetur in duo que DB penes
T." This was missing in Greek manuscript A but was in Greek manuscript B, which William
was following.
225
173v
230
235
240
245
250
174r
igitur edg (! edn) erit equalis angulo edn (! edg), maior scilicet minori,
quod esse non potest. Non est igitur g punctumcentrum gravitatis trianguli
def. Quare punctum n erit centrum dictum.
11
a
(! 12). Si duo trianguli fuerint similes et centrum gravitatis alterius
eorum fuerit in linea recta que ab uno angulo eius ad mediam basem
ducatur, alterius quoque trianguli erit centrum / gravitatis in linea similiter
in eo ducta.
Sunto trianguli duo abe, def [Fig. Ap.IV.1B.12], et esto sicut ae ad
df ita ab ad de et be adfe; et ae divisa in duo equa in puncto g, iungatur
bg; et esto centrum gravitatis trianguli abe in linea bg, quod sit h. Dico
quod centrum gravitatis def trianguli erit in linea recta similiter in eo
ducta. Dividatur df in duo equa in puncto m et iungatur em, et fiat sicut
bg ad bh sic me ad en, et iungantur bh (! ah), he, dn, nj. Cum igitur
ipsius ca dimidia est ag et ipsius df dimidia est dm, est sicut ba ad ed ita
ag ad dm et latera circa equales angulos existentia sunt proportionalia.
Angulus igitur agb est equalis angulo dme, et est sicut ag ad dm sic bg
ad em. Est autem et sicut bg ad bh sic me ad en, et per equam ergo
sicut ab ad de sic bh ad en. Et circa angulos equales latera proportionalia
consistunt; si autem hoc angulus bah erit equalis angulo edn. Quare
angulus hac reliquus erit equalis angulo ndf; eademquoque ratione angulus
beh erit equalis angulo efn et angulus heg equalis angulo nfm. Ostensum
est autem [quod] angulus abh est equalis angulo dem; quare et angulus
hbe reliquus erit equalis angulo nef. Et omnino eadem ratione puncta
h , n ad latera proportionalia similiter posita sunt et angulos equales faciunt.
Cum igitur h, n puncta similiter posita sint, et h est centrum gravitatis
trianguli def.
[Ba.] Cuiuscunque trianguli centrum gravitatis existit in linea recta
que ab angulo ad dimidiam basem ducta fuerit.
Esto triangulus abe [Fig. Ap.IV.1B.13], et in ipso ad ducta ad
dimidiam basem. Est itaque ostendendum quod in linea ad centrum gravi-
tatis trianguli abe existit. Nam si non, esto, si esse potest, / punctum
h. Et per ipsum ducatur hi equedistans ipsi be. Continue igitur divisa de
221 edg VReg.OGrMS A, sed vide Anon. et Heib. 11, 149 var. 1 / edn VReg.OGrMS A,
sed vide Anon. et Heib. ibid.
222-23 Non.... dictum VReg. (ef Anon.) OUK apa OUK Eon KEVTpOV Toil {3apEO<;
Toil A.EZ Tptywvov TO N ua/LEiov' Eonv apa Gr Igitur non est centrum gravitatis
trigoni DEZ signum H [=g]. Est ergo et cetera 0
222 punctus Reg.
224 11
8
; 12 Reg.Anon.
233 bh
2
: BB GrMS A BT 0 ahjuste ser. Reg. Anon.
234 post ad ser. et del. Reg. ag
239 si hoc VAnon. erit igitur Reg. / erit om. Reg. hie
240-41 ndf angulo' injuste om. Reg.
242 quod Reg.Anon., injuste om. V
247 13 Reg.Anon., om. V
250 basem VReg. Br {3auLV Gr basim BG 0 basis bc Anon.
251 trianguli VReg.Anon., om. GrMS A trigoni 0
-
255
260
265
270
275
174v
280
in duo equa tandem relinquetur linea minore hie (! hi). Dividatur utraque
bd, de in duo equa et a punctis sectionum ducantur equedistantes ipsi
ad et iungantur eJ, gk, lm; erunt iam ipse equedistantes ipsi be. lam
figure equedistantium laterum mn centrum gravitatis est in ys , ipsius vero
kx centrum gravitatis est in ty, ipsius autem jh in td. Magnitudinis
ergo ex omnibus composite centrum gravitatis in linea sd recta existit,
quod sit r. Et iungatur hr, et educatur et protrahatur, et ducatur eu eque-
distans ipsi ad. Triangulus ade ad omnes triangulos am, mk, kf, Je lineis
descriptos similes ipsi ade earn habet proportionem quam habet ca ad am
quia am, mJ, Je, kJ equales sunt. Quoniam autem et triangulus adb ad
omnes triangulos a lineis al, 19, ge, eb descriptos similes sibi earn
habet proportionem quam ba ad al, triangulus igitur abe ad omnes dietos
triangulos earn habet quam ea ad am. Sed ca ad am maiorem propor-
tionem habet quam ur ad rh, nam proportio ca ad am eadem est ei quam
tota ur ad rp quia trianguli similes existunt; et triangulus quoque abe
ad dietos triangulos maiorem habet proportionem quam ur ad rh. Fiat
igitur ut sicut figure equedistantium laterum se habent ad triangulos sic
qh ad hr. Quoniam igitur aliqua magnitudo existit abe cuius centrum
gravitatis est h et aufertur ab ea magnitudo composita ex mn, kx, xo
figuris equedistantium laterum et ablate magnitudinis centrum gravitatis
est r punctum, relique igitur magnitudinis que ex triangulis circumrelictis
componitur centrum gravitatis in linea eh habetur, que educta et protracta
est ad hr earn quam habet proportionem ad illam quam magnitudo ablata
ad reliquam. Punctum ergo q centrum est gravitatis I magnitudinis com-
posite ex omnibus circumrelictis, quod esse non potest, nam linea recta
a puncto q equedistanter ipsi ad ducta in pIano in eadem ipsius parte,
hoc est in altera ipsius parte, centra omnia habentur. Manifestum est
igitur propositum.
Aliter idem.
Esto triangulus abe [Fig.Ap.IV.1B.14], et ducatur ad linea ad
dimidiam basem. Dieo itaque quod in linea ad centrum gravitatis trianguli
abe habetur. Nam si non, esto h, si esse potest, et iungantur ha, hb, he
253 hie: eIE GrMS A TI 0 hijuste scr. Reg. ef[ =hij Anon.
256 ys: sy Reg. / vero: autem Reg. Anon.
257 centrum gravitatis est om. Reg. / ty: yt Reg. / tb: ze GrMS A ZO 0 fo [=ZOjjuste
scr. Reg. ht (=ZOjAnon.
258 existit om. Reg. est OAnon.
260 post Triangulus add. Reg. autem et Anon. iam / omnis Ed
262 mf: MZ GrMS A MKOReg.Anon.GrMS B / fe, kf: zr, KZ GrMS A KZ, ZG 0 kf
(=KZ], fc (=Zfj Reg. kh (=KZ], he (=Zfj Anon.
266 post quam
2
add Reg. habet
268 post rh hab. 0 (cf. Gr et Anon.) et om. VReg. Quare et dividenti MN, KX, ZO
parallelogramma ad residua trigona maiorem proportionem habent quam que
FT ad TR.
271 xo: SO GrMS A ZO 0 fo (=ZOjjuste scr. Reg. ht (=ZOj Anon.
274 post gravitatis scr. et del. Reg. est / eh V,om.O Ee GrMS A rh juste scr.
Reg. ue [=rhj Anon.
279 de hoc ... habentur vide Heib. II, 155, n. 3
285 et ed, fe, ad medias ba, ae. Ducantur ipsi ah equedistantes ek, ji, et
iungantur kl, Id, dk, dh, mn. Quoniam itaque triangulus abe similis est
triangulo dfe, cum bd (! ba) sit equedistans ipsiji (! fd) et trianguli abe
centrum gravitatis est h punctum, etfde trianguli quoque centrum gravi-
tatis est punctum I, nam h, I puncta sunt similiter posita in utroque
290 triangulo cum ad latera eiusdem rationis equos angulos efficiant, constat
enim istud. Eadem autem ratione et trianguli ebd centrum gravitatis est k
punctum. Quare magnitudinis ex ambobus ebd ,fde triangulis composite
centrum gravitatis habetur in medio linee kl cum trianguli ebd, fde sint
equales, et ipsius kl medium est n: cum sicut be ad ea ita bk ad hk,
295 sicut autem ef ad fa sic cl ad Ih; si autem hoc sic se habet, erit be ipsi
kl equedistans; et iuncta est dh; erit igitur sicut bd ad dg (! de) sic kn
ad nl; quare magnitudinis ex utrisque dictis triangulis composite centrum
gravitatis est n. Est quoque figure equedistantium laterum aedf centrum
gravitatis punctumm. Quare magnitudinis ex omnibus composite centrum
300 gravitatis habetur in linea mn. Est autem trianguli abe centrum gravitatis
h punctum. Igitur mn protracta per punctumh pertransibit, quod esse non
175r potest. Centrumigitur gravitatis trianguli abe non extra / lineamad usquam
habetur. In ea igitur necesse est ipsum haberi; quare constat propositum.
[14
a
.] Cuiuscunque trianguli centrum gravitatis est punctum in quo
:i4)5 linee recte ab angulis ad dimidias bases ducte concurrunt.
Esto triangulus abe [Fig. Ap.IV.IB.15], et ducatur ad linea ad mediam
bc, et linea be ad mediam ae. Si iam centrum gravitatis trianguli abe
habetur in utraque ad, be, sicut demonstratum fuit, erit utique punctum
h centrum gravitatis trianguli abe.
310 [1sa.] Cuiuscunque mensalis figure que duo latera habeat equedistantia
inter se centrum gravitatis habetur in linea recta que iungit laterum eque-
distantium sectorum in duo equa puncta divisionis, atque in eo ipsius dicte
linee loco ubi ipsa sic divisa sit ut pars eius terminata ad minus laterum
equedistantium in duo equa sectorum ad reliquam partem earn habeat pro-
315 portionem quam habet utraque simul duplum maioris equedistantium cum
minore ad duplum minoris cum maiore.
Esto mensalis figura abed [Fig. Ap.IV.IB.16], que habeat ad, be
equedistantes, et ef iungat puncta divisionis ipsarum ad, bc, que in duo
equa divise sint. Quod itaque in linea ef sit centrum gravitatis mense
320 manifestum est. Nam si protrahantur edg, feg, bag, constat eas in idem
285 post ed injuste add. Reg. df sed non in GrOVAnon.
286 dh injuste om. Reg. / mn: item mn equedistans ah Reg.
287 bd: ba GrOReg.Anon. / f1: fd Reg. ZD [=fd] OGr gd [=fd] Anon.
288 h punctum tr. Reg.
292 ambabus Ed / ebd, fdc: bed, dfc Reg.
294 post cum add. Reg. sit
296 dg: de Reg.Anon. DG [=dc] 0 B GrMS A
298 post laterum scr. et del.(?) V de
302 post non ser. et del. Reg. est
304 14" om. V 14 Reg.Anon.
310 15" om. V 15 Reg.Anon.
319 sint: sunt Reg.
punctum concurrere. Erit itaque trianguli bge centrum gravitatis in ipsa
gf et similiter trianguli and (! agd) centrum gravitatis in ipsa en (! eg)
et relique igitur mensule abed erit in ipsa ef. Ducta vero bd dividatur
in tria equalia in punctis k, h, et per ea puncta ducantur equedistantes
325 ipsi be linee lhm, nkt , et iungantur df, be , ox. Erit igitur centrum gravitatis
trianguli dbe centrum gravitatis in linea hm, cum hb sit tertia pars bd,4
175v et per h / ducta est hm et equedistans ipsi basi. Est autem centrum gravi-
tatis trianguli dbe in linea df. Esto autem x centrum gravitatis dicti tri-
anguli. Eadem autem ratione erit 0 punctum centrum gravitatis trianguli
330 abd. Magnitudinis ergo ex utrisque triangulis abd, bde composite centrum
gravitatis erit in linea recta ox, que quidem magnitudo, mensula cum sit,
eius erit centrum gravitatis in linea ef. Quare mensule abed centrum
gravitatis erit punctum p. Habet autem triangulus bde ad triangulum abd
earn proportionem quam op habet ad px. Sed sicut triangulus bde ad
335 triangulum abd sic be ad ipsum ad; sicut op ad px sic rp ad ps. Igitur
sicut be ad ipsum ad sic rp ad ps. Quare sicut due be cum ad ad duas
ad cum be sic due rp cum ps ad duas ps cum rp. Verum due rp cum
ps est utraque simul erp, hoc est pe; due vero ps cum pr utraque simul
est rps (! rsp), hoc est pf;5 ostensa ergo sunt ea que proposita fuerant.
340 Finit primus Archimedis de equeponderantibus.
321 Erit itaque: Eritque Reg. erit Anon.
322 and: agdjuste ser. Reg. Anon. / en: egjuste ser. Reg. Anon.
323 mense Reg.
326 centrum gravitatisjuste om. Reg.
327 et
2
om. Reg.
328 Esto autem x: quare x erit Reg. quare ... est p [=x] Anon.
331 mensalis Reg.
332 eius erit tr. Reg. / mensalis Reg.
334 habet om. Reg.
335 ante sicut add. Reg. est autem / sic
2
: ita Reg.
336 ipsum om. GrO / ante ps add. Reg. ipsam
338 erp: er, rp Reg. er, rq [=er, rp] Anon. SRP OGr
339 rps VOGrMS A psf Reg. qs, sf [=psf] Anon.; sed legendum rsp, i.e. rs, sp
340 post Archimedis add. Ed liber
4 Archimedes does not bother to include a proof of the fact that the center of gravity lies
on a median at a distance from the angle of .J the median. But Regiomontanus includes the
following comment (l38r): "In triangulo abe [Fig. Ap.IV.IB.17]lineaae secet basembe per
medium in puncto e, bl autem secet ae per equalia inI et cd ipsam ab similiter. lam erit
triangulus abe divisus in partiales triangulos equales akb, bke, et ake, quod facile est
ostendere. Dico autem lineam ak duplam esse ad ke. Ducatur enim gl per punctum k
equedistans basi be, cuius terminus g cum puncto e continuetur. Erit itaque triangulus beg
equalis triangulo bke et ideo tertia pars trianguli totius abe. Quare et (?) linea bg
tertia pars erit linee ab totius et ideo ag ad gb dupla. Sed est proportio ag ad gb sicut
ak ad ke. Quare etc. Quod autem tres linee ducte ab angulis ad latera sibi opposita et
dividentes ipsa latera per equalia se secent in uno et eodem puncto haud difficile est
comprobare.' ,
5 Concerning this incomplete and inaccurate passage Regiomontanus comments in the
margin: "Male stat. Vide exemplar utrumque Domini Niceni grecum et latinum. Vide etiam
exemplar vetus apud magistrum Paulum." For the significance of this comment, see above,
Part Ill, Chap. 2, Sect. n, notes 19 and 22.
2. Antonius de Albertis
It will be instructive for comparative purposes to present a specimen
of the Archimedean translations of Antonius de Albertis that survive in
the author's copy at Vienna, Nationalbibliothek cod. 10701, lr-91r. It
seems likely that the translator is to be identified with the Antonio Alberti
of Florence, who was born there on 2 October, 1495.
1
This Antonio was a
student and teaching assistant of Francesco Cattani da Diacceto, the pupil
and friend of Marsilio Ficino, when Diacceto was teaching at Pisa as a
master in Ethics, Metaphysics, and Mathematics.
2
This would have been
sometime prior to 1522, when Diacceto died. Antonio was considerably
involved in Florentine politics and cultural affairs over the years, but I shall
content myself with noting that he assisted in the preparation of the 1527
edition of The Decameron of Boccaccio, helped found the Accademia
degli Umiliati (later the Accademia Fiorentina) in 1540, became its Censor
in 1541 and its Consul in 1553. He died on 27 February, 1555. Aside from
his Archimedean translations, there are also extant his autograph copies
of an incomplete translation of Alexander of Aphrodisias' Commentary on
Book I of Aristotle's De anima (Vienna, Nationalbibliothek cod. 10487,
lr-85v)3 and a translation of Manuel Bryemiius' Harmonica (ibid., cod.
10437, lr-81r).4 There is also evidence that Antonius de Albertis made
some kind of translation of Euclid's Elements (see the end of note 5).
1 For the facts of Antonio Alberti's life, see the article by A. Sapori in Dizionario
biografico degli italiani, Vol. 1 (Rome, 1960), pp. 685-86; the articles in P. O. Kristeller,
ed., Catalogus translationum et commentariorum: Mediaeval and Renaissance Latin
Translations and Commentaries, VoI. 1 (Washington, 1%0), pp. 87-88; VoI. 2 (1971), pp.
414-15, and the bibliographies in all of these articles. Incidentally, G. Mazzuchelli,
Gli Scrittori d'ltalia, VoI. 1 (Brescia, 1753), p. 300, says that, although he does not know
what works Alberti left, it is known that he was a letterato, that he had a hand in the cor-
rected edition of Boccaccio in 1527, and that "he delighted in mathematics, philosophy and
music," as is evident from a letter addressed to him by Franchino Gasuri regarding a
dispute on music between Gasuri and Giovanni Spatari of Bologna, printed in Turin in 1521.
In view of these acknowledged interests ofthis Antonio Alberti and his below-noted activity
as Diacceto's assistant, I believe we are safe in concluding that he is identical with the
translator of Archimedes, Alexander, and Bryennius.
2 A. Fabroni, Historiae academiae Pisanae volumen I (Pisa, 1791): cap. viii. ne ethicae,
metaphysicae, et mathesis magistris, p. 324, concerning the students of Francesco da
Diacceto: "Nullius unquam schola magis floruit nobilitate discipulorum, e quibus honoris
caussa nominare lubet AloysiumAlamannium, AlexandrumPactium, AndreamRinuccinium,
Alexandrum Piperam, et quem adjutorem habuit in docendi munere, Antonium Albertium."
Fabroni also tells us that Diacceto died in Florence in 1522 at the age of fifty-five.
3 It is noted in the Catalogus translationum, Vol. 1, p. 87, that the translation of
Alexander's commentary on the De anima is anonymous but that it is in the same hand as
the Archimedean translations of cod. 10701, in which Antonius continually writes his name
(see the incipits described below). Concerning cod. 10487, the Catalogus says: "The manu-
script is evidently the author's working copy; there are many corrections in the same hand
and a number of places left blank for later completion, and the translation breaks off without
explanation in the middle of a sentence." Personal examination of the codex has con-
firmed these conclusions.
4 Catalogus translationum, VoI. 2, p. 415.
We have no way to decide exactly when in Antonius' career he made
any of these translations. The fact that he abruptly halted both the Archi-
medean and Aristotelian translations without completing them might sug-
gest that his translating activities were terminated by illness prior to death
(Le. in 1555). But it is equally possible that his political activities inter-
rupted his translations at some earlier time. Unfortunately, I have been
unable to find any contemporary reference to his Archimedean translations
that might help us to date them more closely. I must be satisfied here to
describe them in sufficient detail to assist future students of their fortune.
On approaching Antonius' autograph copy of his translations of Archi-
medes, we find as the first point of interest two inscriptions indicating the
sale of the manuscript at Bologna in 1562. The first is on the recto side
of the flyleaf: "Bononiae 1562. vi. ii. ," i.e. "at Bologna, 1562, for 6
goldpieces.' , The second is on the bottom margin offolio lr: "Joan. Samb.
6. L Bonon. ab Mich. Creten, Script. 1562" Le. "Joannes Sambucus
[bought this book] for 6 goldpieces of (or at ?) Bologna from Michael of
Crete, the scriptor, in 1562." Sambucus is the well-known Hungarian
physician, classical scholar, and manuscript collector, who was born in
1531 and who, after studying at Wittenberg, Ingolstadt, Strasbourg, and
Paris, came to Padua, where he studied medicine and remained (except
for side trips) from 1553 to 1557.
5
Thence he went to Vienna for a brief
period before beginning again his sundry travels in the search for manu-
scripts, stopping at various Italian cities as well as at some northern cities
including Paris. It was only in 1564 that he established himself definitely
at Vienna where he was appointed a court historian to Maximilian H.
5 The most important study of Sambucus in his role as a collector of manuscripts is that of
Hans Gerstinger, "Johannes Sambucus als Handschriftensammler," Festschrift der Na-
tionalbibliothek in Wien (Vienna, 1926), pp. 250-400. Gerstinger, p. 314, mentions our
manuscript but mistranscribes the "script." as "scriptu(m)," for Michael of Crete did not
write either the manuscript as a whole or the sale notice. It should be transcribed rather
as "scriptore." As Gerstinger shows, Sambucus often wrote the price on the manuscripts
he bought, quite often using the sign "L" for "gold pieces" or "ducats" without specifying
in which currency the sale was transacted (see p. 258). Incidentally, the other two
translations of Antonius de Albertis at Vienna (codd. 10437 and 10487) do not appear in the
extensive list of Sambucus' manuscripts given by Gerstinger. But it is certainly tempting
to suppose that they were bought from Michael of Crete at the same time as the codex
with Archimedean translations. Perhaps he also bought at the same time a new version of
the Elements that in one place he attributes to "de Albertis Florentini" and in another to
"Antonius Albertinus." See H. Gerstinger, Die Briefe des Johannes Sambucus (Zsamboky)
1554-1584 (Vienna, 1%8), p. 303. In a letter to Zwinger of 7 Nov., 1583, Sambucus seeks
help in locating the Euclid version that he has sent to Grynaeus at Heidelberg, the latter
having died in the previous year, "Mathematum professori Grynaeo Heidelbergam....
communicaram Euclidis versionem novam demonstrationibus raris et multis auctam, magni
olim de Albertis Florentini lucubrationibus il!ustrem, quibus Pselli a7Tol'Jeiget, in sex libros
priores addideram, spes certa typis repraesentatum ea praeli iri, sed morte videtur premetur.
Haeredes igitur accede, repete, oro." In his Selbstbibliographie Sp. n, he again refers to
this Euclid: "Euclidis opera cum nova interpretatione ac demonstrationibus aucta Antonii
Albertini cum Pselli commentariis in sex Eucl. Grynaeo misit, Heydelberg. . . ."
SPECIMENS OF ANTONIUS DE ALBERTIS 1359
He sold his great manuscript collection to the court in 1578 and died in
1584. Our manuscript is obviously a memento of a visit to Bologna in
1562, and at least the second of the two sale notices mentioned above is
in his hand. Michael Cretenensis from whom he bought the manuscript
is no doubt identical with the Greek scriptor who copied E)aA.ac]"(Tiov
p,ovaxov E)EOA.ayLKu in MS Oxford, Bodl. Libr. Canon. 75.
6
There is
nothing to tell us when Michael acquired the manuscript, whether at
Antonius' death or some other time in the seven years intervening between
his death and the sale to Sambucus.
I must start my description of the translations themselves with the table
of contents that Antonius gives on the verso side of the fly-leaf preceding
the first folio:
-Quadratura paraboles lib. i, Concl. xxii (1)
-De Sphera et Cylindro lib. ii, Concl. xli (1) et ix
-De Elicis lib. i, Concl. xxviii
De Conicis ac Sphericis lib. i, Concl. xii (1)
Circuli commensuratio lib. i, Concl. iiii (1)
De Planis aequilibris lib. ii, Concl. xii (1) et x
Arena lib. i, Concl. .
It is immediately evident that this is a list of all of the works of Archi-
medes present in Greek manuscript A and its copies. However, when we
examine the contents of the Vienna manuscript we notice that it contains
the first three works completely, the fourth work only through Proposition
22, line 10 of the Greek text of On Conoids and Spheroids (Heiberg
ed., I, p. 356, line 10), and none of the last three works. There are two
possible explanations for these omissions. The first and more likely is that
Antonius was interrupted in his translation for some cause not known to
us. The second is that it was completed but the remaining translation
is missing in quires that became separated from the extant codex. I say
that the first explanation is the more likely because the text on the last
page (9Ir) contains only twenty-eight lines of writing instead of the custom-
ary number of lines which is seven to ten lines more, and the text does not
continue on to the verso of the folio. (Incidentally, the codex as a whole
was formed from eight gatherings of ten folios, one complex gathering of
eleven folios and a single folio sheet. The gatherings are marked by
catchwords on the lower right-hand margins of folios 9v, 19v, 29v, 39v,
49v, 59v, 69v, 80v, 9Ov.) A further piece of evidence that seemingly
confirms this explanation is the existence of check lines preceding each
of the first three titles in the table of contents. I consider it probable that
Antonius checked off each of the works of Archimedes as he completed
it. Since the fourth work was not completed and the three remaining
6 M. Voge1 and V. Gardthausen, Die griechischen Schreiber des Mittelalters und der
Renaissance (Leipzig, 1909), p. 314.
works not started, the titles were not checked off. We should also note that
there is a two-part comment in later hands at the end of the text on folio
91r. The first part I cannot read. Heiberg suggests "deficiunt fo1. ..."7
I do not believe this to be correct; but the phrase, whatever it actually is,
would seem to mean something like' 'the remaining propositions are miss-
ing." This can be deduced from the fact that the second part of the
comment, written in a later hand slightly raised above the line of writing
of the first part of the comment, reads: "usque ad 34 propositionem."
This is the same hand that has numbered Greek Proposition 22 as 24.
Thus the last proposition of the tract, numbered in the Greek text as 32,
would be Proposition 34 in this numbering system. I have commented on
the numbering of propositions more extensively below.
One more problem remains in connection with the table of contents,
the sundry errors in totaling the number of propositions in each work,
errors I have singled out by the addition of exclamation points. The errors
concerning the first two and the fourth tract arose from Antonius' faulty
numbering system, as I shall show below. The error in designating the
number of propositions in On the Measurement of the Circle as iiii
probably arose from the fact that in Greek manuscript D (Florence,
Bib1. Med. Laurent. XXVIII 4, 15c), the manuscript I believe that Antonius
used, the second half of the proof of Proposition 3 is numbered as 4.
Similarly, Antonius' error in numbering the propositions of De planis
equilibris, Book I, as xii, must have been partly due to the fact that Greek
manuscript D (like MS A) omits numbers from the first two propositions.
In addition, Antonius must have overlooked the number of some other
proposition, for Book I has fifteen propositions.
Passing on to the translations themselves, I would first like to give the
incipits and desinits for each of the various translations in the Vienna
codex. I shall then follow these brief passages with a short but complete
specimen from Antonius' translation of the proemium of Book I of On the
Sphere and the Cylinder. This specimen will complement the passages I
have already quoted from Antonius' translation of that work in my analysis
of Tartaglia's Italian translation of it (Part Ill, Chap. 4, Sect. 11).
Incipits and desinits.
1. Antonius began his translations with On the Quadrature of the
Parabola (although that work was not the first item in the Greek manu-
scripts) as follows:
Ir ARCHIMEDIS DE QUADRATURA PARABOLES LIBER E GRAECO
TRALATUS, ANTONIO DE ALBERTIS INTERPRETE. ARCHIMEDES
DOSITHEO S[ALUTEM]. Postquam mihi nuntiatum fuit Cononem quidem,
qui, ex iis quibuscum amicissime viximus, solus nobis superfuerat, vita functum
esse. Quemdam vero.
7 Heiberg, ed., Archimedis opera omnia, Vol. 3, p. LXXXIV.
The translation breaks off here and no more of the text appears on
folio lr. But it picks up again on folio Iv at the beginning of Proposition
1 (Gr 2,266,5), which, however, is not numbered by Antonius, since he
decided not to number the first three propositions, no doubt because
Archimedes gave no proof of these propositions, merely referring to the
fact that they can be demonstrated by the elements of conics. As the
result of this decision of Antonius, Greek propositions 4-17 are numbered
by Antonius as Propositions i-xiv. Antonius' Proposition xv is actually a
definition (see Gr 2, 300, 12-16) and ought not to have been numbered.
Greek propositions 18-24 are then numbered by Antonius as Propositions
xvi-xxii. This numbering system then explains the error noted in the table
of contents to the effect that there are xxii propositions in this work. The
text closes as follows:
9v Ergo segmentum quoque adbec sesquitertium est ad triangulum abc. FINIS.
2. For the second translation, beginning on folio 9v, we have given the
proemium in its entirety below. It is sufficient to say here that it is Book I
of On the Sphere and the Cylinder. In the course of Book I, the
propositions are properly numbered by Antonius through Proposition xxii.
Then on folio 26r, no number appears for Greek Proposition 23. Hence
Greek Propositions 24- 27 are numbered by Antonius as Propositions
xxiii-xxvi. Again, on folio 29r Greek Proposition 28 is not numbered by
Antonius, so that Greek Propositions 29-30 are numbered by Antonius as
Propositions xxvii-xxviii. Similarly, on folio 30v, Greek Proposition 31
is not numbered, so that Greek Propositions 32-44 are numbered by
Antonius as Propositions xxix-xli, except that his number xxxviii is
misplaced on the first corollary to his Proposition xxxvii (Le. to Greek
Proposition 40). Hence, in Antonius' organization the two corollaries to
his Proposition xxvii are grouped together with the unnumbered enuncia-
tion of Greek Proposition 41. Book I ends as follows:
40r Ergo sector cono e aequalis est. FINIS.
3. Antonius' translation of the second book of On the Sphere and the
Cylinder begins as follows:
40v ARCHIMEDIS DE SPHERA ET CYLINDRO LIBER SECUNDUS E GRAECO
TRALATUS, ANTONIO DE ALBERTIS INTERPRETE. ARCHIMEDES
DOSITHEO S[ALUTEM]. Saepius ab me antea iussisti ut eorum problematum
demonstrationes, quorum propositiones miseram Cononi....
As in the case of the later Torelli edition (and against the Greek
manuscripts and the translations of William of Moerbeke and Jacobus
Cremonensis), the first problem (Gr 1, 170, 3-9) is here numbered by
Antonius. Hence, Antonius' proposition numbers ought to be one number
off, but in fact his Propositions iii and iv are both numbered as iii. Hence,
from the second Proposition iii onward, Antonius' numbers are in agree-
ment with those of the Greek text. The second book ends:
SIr ... quod in circumferentia abc est collectum. FINIS.
4. Antonius' translation of On Spiral Lines begins as follows:
5lv ARCHIMEDIS DE ELICIS LIBER E GRECO TRALATUS, ANTONIO DE
ALBERTIS INTERPRETE. ARCHIMEDES DOSITHEO S[ALUTEM]. Eorum
theorematum quae ab me Cononi iam missa fuerant quorumque tu me cotidie
demonstrationes conscribere efflagitas, complurium quidem in iis quae tibi ab
Hercule adlata sunt, scriptas habes, non nullas earum, cum in hoc quoque libro
conscripserim, ad te nunc mitto.
It is worth noting in connection with this incipit, that Antonius has used
the formHercule as had Cremonensis, while William of Moerbeke follows
the Greek manuscript and uses Eraclide. Commandino also follows the
Greek manuscripts. Hence, this use by Antonius may mean that he was
following the Cremonensis translation in this place (possibly having read
Florence, Bibl. Riccard. 106, 15c?). He may have also taken the practice
of changing the Greek letters used to mark figures to the Latin alphabetic
order from Cremonensis. Still, on the whole, Antonius' translation seems
to be almost completely independent of the earlier translations. Antonius'
translation of On Spiral Lines ends as follows:
72r Palam igitur quod spacium quoque z eam rationem habet ad spacium p quam
habent ambo simul, cum recta gh,8 tum due tertiae partes eiusdem gd, ad ambo
simul, cum eandem rectam gh,8 tum tertiam partem eiusdem gd. FINIS.
5. Antonius' translation of On Conoids and Spheroids begins in the
following manner:
72v ARCHIMEDIS DE CONICIS AC SPERICIS LIBER E GRAECO TRALATUS,
ANTONIO DE ALBERTIS INTERPRETE. ARCHIMEDES DOSITHEO
S[ALUTEM]. Cum in iis quae ab me tibi antea missa fuerant nonnulla mihi
theoremata demonstranda. . . .
It is evident in the first place that Antonius' translation of the title
is not very satisfactory since it abandons the precision of the Greek terms
for "conoids" and "spheroids." The numbering of propositions adopted
by Antonius is unique. He does not begin to number the propositions until
Greek Proposition 21, apparently because Archimedes had preceded that
proposition with the comment: "Having set out these preliminary
propositions, let us proceed to demonstrate the theorems with reference
to the figures." And since Antonius numbered Greek Propositions 21 and
22 as i and ii, if he had completed the translation, the last proposition
(Greek Proposition 32) would have been his Proposition xii. This, then,
would explain his inclusion in the table of contents of xii conclusions for
On Conoids and Spheroids. Two other sets of proposition numbers for this
tract appear on the manuscript. The first is an incomplete set of small
Roman numerals (often partly erased?) which are equivalent to the num-
bers that mark the propositions in the Greek manuscripts. These Roman
8 gh in both these places conforms to the reading eH found in the Greek manuscripts
and in Moerbeke's translation. The correct reading should be hd (=E>A).
numerals were inserted between the ending and beginning of adjoining
propositions in such a way as to indicate that they were added later than
the time of the writing of the text. The propositions so numbered are Greek
Propositions 2-4, 9-19. Perhaps these numbers were added by Michael
of Crete, who at first did not understand why the translator had left the
first twenty propositions unnumbered. I suppose that he did not continue
his system because he suddenly realized the rationale of Antonius' system
when he saw the twenty-first proposition numbered as "i". It seems likely
that it was also Michael (or whoever added the small Roman numerals)
who consistently deleted the formal endings that Antonius had added to
the proofs of propositions, since the numerals usually directly followed
or were written over the deleted lines. The deletions were no doubt made
because these endings did not appear in the Greek text. A final set of
numbers has been added to the propositions of this tract. They appear for
the most part in the same hand as that of the scribe who added the second
part of the final comment on folio 91r, the comment we have examined
above. The addition of these numbers to the margin begins not with the
first Greek proposition but with the last paragraph of the introductory
matter (at Gr 1, 260, 17), so that Greek Proposition 1 is designated as
"2". This was also the system adopted by Regiomontanus when con-
fronted with an essentially unnumbered set of propositions in the Cremo-
nensis text. Regiomontanus' system was adopted in the published edition
of Basel, 1544, and presumably the scribe who added this third set of
numbers to Antonius' text was following that edition. This last set of num-
bers appears to have been added hastily and carelessly. The result is a
rather haphazard set of numbers. I have already noted that the text breaks
off in the middle of Greek Proposition 22. The last statement reads:
91r Quoniam igitur planum illud quod per ac fuerit ductum. [Then follows the two-part
comment in later hands described above.]
In presenting here a further specimen of Antonius' translations, I have
expanded to "ae" and altered the punctuation somewhat. It will be
evident to someone comparing this translation with that of William of
Moerbeke, that it is not quite so slavishly literal. For example, Antonius
continually converts participial phrases to dependent clauses. I have in-
dicated earlier that it is clear that the manuscript we have examined is
the translator's autograph. The principal supporting evidence is that in
various places throughout the translations the translator has given a
translation that he deletes and corrects with a new translation that follows
immediately in the text. A good example of this is noted in our specimen
(see note 15). I think the only sensible explanation of such a procedure
is that the correction is being made by the translator himself as he writes
out the translations. Occasionally, long passages in the Greek text have
been left untranslated as lacunae in the manuscript. One such lacuna oc-
curs in our specimen, after the beginning of the proemium. I have already
noted in Part Ill, Chap. 2, Sect. I that apparently manuscript A had
deteriorated in such a way that this passage was difficult to copy (cf.
Heiberg, Archimedis opera omnia, Vol. 3, pp. X-XI). Greek manuscript
D, which I believe Antonius used, did attempt to include the whole pas-
sage, but the resulting text has many deficiencies. I suppose that Antonius
thought he might return to this difficult passage later.
It is hardly surprising that Antonius de Albertis exerted no detectable
influence on Archimedean studies in view of the incomplete character of
the translation and the further fact that it was whisked off to Vienna so
soon after the translator's death.
A Specimen of Antonius de Albertis' Translations
of Archimedes
(Vienna, Nationalbibliothek cod. 10701, 9v-llr)
9v ARCHIMEDIS DE SPHAERA ET CYLINDRO LIBER PRIMUS E
GRAECO TRALATUS, ANTONIO DE ALBERTIS INTERPRETE.
ARCHIMEDES DOSITHEO S[ALUTEM].
Ante haec quidem misimus ad te ea, quae non facili consideratione
5 assequi poterat, earumque demonstrationes, unam conscripsimus, hoc est,
quod omne segmentum quod ab recta conique rectanguli sectione
9
sit con-
IOr tentum sesquitertium est ad illud / triangulum quod eandem basim habeat
cum segmento altitudinemque aequalem. In praesentia autem . . . [There
follows a lacuna for the rest of the page except for two lines.]
10 [1] Sunt quaedam in pIano curvae lineae terminatae quae aut totae
versus easdempartes sunt cum iis ab quibus termini ipsarum connectuntur
10v rectis aut nihil habent in partes / oppositas.
[2] Versus easdem igitur partes concavam talem voco lineam, in qua,
cum duo quaelibet puncta sumpta extiterint, rectae quae inter haec ipsa
15 puncta sint ductae, aut omnes versus easdem partes cadunt cum linea, aut
non nullae quidem versus
10
partes easdem, non nullae vero cum se ipsis,l1
in partes autem oppositas nulla.
[3] Similique modo quaedam etiam sunt superficies terminatae, ipsae
quidem non in plano
12
existentes, terminos autem in pIano habentes, ea
13
20 aut totae versus easdempartes sunt cum eo pIano in quo terminos habent,
aut nihil habent in partes oppositas.
[4] Versus easdem igitur partes concavas tales voco superficies, in
9 Post sectione ser. et del. Ant. con.
10 Post versus ser. et del. Ant. easdem.
11 Should be ipsa.
12 Post piano ser. et del. Ant. existenti.
13 Post ea ser. et del. Ant. cum eo piano in quo terminos habent.
quibus, cum duo puncta sumpta extiterint, rectae quae inter haec ipsa
puncta sint ductae, aut omnes versus easdem partes cadunt cum super-
25 ficie, aut non nullae quidem versus partes easdem, non nullae vero cum
se ipsis, in partes autem oppositas nulla.
[5] Sectorem vero solidum appello figuram illam quae (cum conus
spheram secuerit, qui verticem habeat ad spherae centrum) cum ab super-
ficie coni, tum ab superficie spherae intra conum est contenta.
30 [6] Rombum autem solidum voco figuram illam solidam quae (cum duo
coni eandem unam basim habentes, vertices ex utraque parte plani basis
habuerint, ita ut axes ipsorum in rectum sint positi) ex ambobus iis conis
sit composita.
SUMPTIONES
35 Summo autem haec.
[1] Ex iis lineis quae eosdem terminos habeant minimam esse quae est
recta.
[2] Caeterarum vero linearum, si in pIano extiterint, eosdemque
terminos habuerint, eas esse inaequales quoties ambae versus easdem
40 partes fuerint concave, ac vel tota altera ipsarum ab superficie alterius
14
eaque recta quae eosdem terminos habet cum ipsa contenta sit, vel partim
Hr quidem sit contenta, partim vero commu/nem se habeat: minoremque esse
quae est contenta.
[3] Similique modo etiam ex iis superficiebus quae eosdem terminos
45 habeant, si in pIano terminos ipsos habuerint, minoremesse quae est plana.
[4] Caeterarum vero superficierum eosdemqueterminos habentium, si
in pIano termini fuerint, eas esse inaequales, quoties ambae versus easdem
partes fuerint concavae, ac vel tota altera ipsarum ab altera super-
ficie eaque plana superficie quae eosdem terminos habeat cum ipsa con-
50 tenta sit, vel partim quidem sit contenta, partim vero communem se
habuerit, minoremque esse quae est contenta.
[5] Praetera, ex inaequalibus lineis, inaequalibusque superficiebus
atque inaequalibus solidis, maius superare minus tali excessu qui ipse
sibi ipsi coacervatus quodcunque eorum quae
15
vicissim sunt comparata
55 fuerit positum excedere potest.
His autem ita positis, si in circulo poligonium fuerit inscriptum, mani-
feste patet quod huius inscripti polygonii perimeter minor est quam
circumferentia circuli; unumquodque enim ex polygonii huius lateribus
minus est quam ea circuli circumferentia quae ab eodem hoc latere fuerit
60 abscissa.
14 Should be recta altera but the Greek MSS also had the erroneous reading.
15 Post quae scr. et del. Ant. alterum altero comparata sunt.
3. Federigo Commandino
In Part Ill, Chapter 4, Section Ill, I have examined Commandino's
career and his role in reconstructing and correcting William of Moerbeke' s
translation of On Floating Bodies. I also mentioned there Commandino's
earlier translations of various works of Archimedes published in 1558 and
executed on the basis of Greek manuscript E. Furthermore, in Chapter
6, Section IV, I mentioned that Commandino' s translation of Proposition
3 of On the Measurement of the Circle in the 1558 edition provided the
first completely accurate published version of Archimedes' proof of
bounds within which 7T must lie, although Coner's unpublished corrections
to William of Moerbeke's translation anticipated Commandino's publica-
tion by almost a half-century. In fact, it seems probable that Com-
mandino saw Coner's corrections when Pope Marcello 11 interested the
mathematician from Urbino in revising Moerbeke's translation of On
Floating Bodies that appeared in manuscript O. For even if Commandino
did not use 0 as a working copy, but rather another manuscript as I
suggested above, I believe that he must have seen 0 in Rome; and if he
saw 0, he saw Coner's corrections. However that may be, I am sure that
it was Commandino's close attention to Eutocius' commentary On the
Measurement ofthe Circle, which Commandino translated and keyed into
the text of the tract itself, that provided -Commandino with the correct
numbers.
In view of that fact that Commandino' s translation and revision of this
proposition was the culmination of efforts to present its text with accuracy,
and in view of the further fact that, in all likelihood, he saw William of
Moerbeke's translation and that he had his eye also on Cremonensis'
text which I have presented in the first section of this appendix, it seemed
to me useful to include Commandino's text here. I have made some slight
changes in punctuation, especially in connection with Commandino's use
of periods. Sometimes I have left them as periods (capitalizing the next
word to begin a new sentence), while at other times I have changed them
to commas or semicolons where these punctuation marks seemed more
appropriate. In accordance with my usual procedures, I have omitted ac-
cents fromquam and from the preposition eand have converted the letters
marking lines to italic type. The figures are from the edition and (it is
evident) are precisely like those in the version of Jacobus Cremonensis,
which I believe Commandino read in Regiomontanus' corrected form pub-
lished with the editio princeps of the Greek text in 1544. I have omitted
the marginal letters by which Commandino keyed his translation of On
the Measurement ofthe Circle to his translation of Eutocius' commentary
on that work.
A Specimen of Federigo Commandino's Translations
of Archimedes
(Archimedis opera non nulla a Federico Commandino Urbinate nuper in
Latinum conversa et commentariis illustrata [Venice, 1558], Iv-2v)
1366
Iv
SPECIMEN OF COMMANDINO 1367
/ Propositio Ill.
Cuiuslibet circuli ambitus diametri est triplus, et adhuc superat parte
quapiam, quae quidem minor est septima diametri, maior autem decem
septuagesimis primis.
5 Sit circulus, cuius diameter ae [Fig. Ap.IV.3.1], centrum e: et elf
linea circulum contingat: et angulus fee sit tertia pars recti. Ergo linea
ef adfe earn proportionem habet, quam 306 ad 153, ipsa vera ee ad ef
[proportionem habet earn, quam]! 265 ad 153. Secetur angulusfee bifariam
ducta eg linea. Ut igitur fe ad ee, ita est fg ad ge; et permutando,
2r componendoque, ut utraque fe, ee ad fe, ita ee ad eg; maiorem / ergo
11 proportionem habet ee ad eg, quam 571 ad 153; [quare eg ad ge earn
potestate proportionem habet, quam 349450 ad 23409; longitudine vero
earn, quam ad 153.]2 Rursus angulus gee bifariam secetur ipsa eh
linea. Eadem ratione ee ad ch maiorem praportionem habet, quam
15 ad 153. Quare he ad he maiorem habet, quam ad 153. Secetur item
hee angulus bifariam ducta ek. Habet ee ad ek proportionem maiorem,
quam ad 153. Ergo ek ad ek maiorem habet, quam ad 153.
Secetur demum angulus kee bifariam ipsa le. Habet igitur ee ad le maiorem
proportionem, quam 4673Y2 ad 153. Itaque quoniam angulus fee , cum sit
20 tertia pars recti, quater bifariam sectus est; ipse lee angulus erit recti pars
quadragesima octava. Ponatur iam angulo lee aequalis angulus ad e, qui
sit eem; erit lem angulus recti pars vigesima quarta. Quare lm recta linea
latus erit polygoni circulo circumscripti, quod sex et nonaginta lateribus
continetur. Quoniam igitur ostensa est ee ad cl maiorem habere pro-
25 portionem, quam 4673Y2 ad 153, ipsius autem ee dupla est ae et ipsius
cl dupla lm: habebit ae ad ambitum polygoni sex et nonaginta laterum,
proportionem maiorem, quam 4673Y2 ad 146888; et est tripla, exceditque
667Y2, quae quidem minora sunt, quam septima pars 4673Y2. Quare ambitus
polygoni circulo circumscripti ipsius diametri est triplus, et insuper minor,
30 quam sesquiseptimus. Circuli igitur ambitus multo minor est, quam triplus
sesquiseptimus suae diametri.
Sit circulus, cuius diameter ae [Fig. Ap.IV.3.2], et angulus bae tertia
pars recti. Habet ergo ab ad be minorem proportionem, quam 1351 ad
780. Sed ae ad cb habet earn, quam 1560 ad 780. Secetur bifariam
35 angulus bae ducta linea ag. Itaque quoniam aequalis est angulus bag
angulo geb, sed et ipsigae, erit etgeb angulus ipsigae aequalis. Et angulus
communis age est rectus; ergo et tertius angulus gfe tertio age aequalis
erit, et triangulum age triangulo egf aequiangulum. Quare ut ag ad gc,
ita eg ad gf, et ae ad cf. Sed ut ae ad ef, ita et utraque ca, ab ad be;
1 Commandino has put his translation of the Greek text as it is in brackets. But then
he adds a marginal note with the reading he would prefer: "[maiorem proportionem
habet, quam]."
2 Again, the reading in brackets represents the Greek text as Commandino found it. His
preferred reading is given in the margin: "[quare eg ad gc potestate maiorem habet pro-
portionem, quam 349450 ad 23409; longitudine vero maiorem, quam 591J,1j ad 153]."
-
40 ut igitur utraque ba , ac ad bc, ita ag ad gc et propterea ag ad gc minorem
habet proportionem, quam 2911 ad 780, ipsa vero ac ad cg minorem habet,
quam 3013* ad 780. Rursus secetur bifariam angulus cag ducta ah. Habet
eadem ratione ah ad he minorem proportionem, quam 5924* ad 780, vel
quam 1823 ad 240, utraque enim utriusque est 4113; quare ac ad ch minorem
45 proportionem habet, quam 1838
9
/11 ad 240. Secetur item bifariam angulus
2v hac ducta ka. Ergo et ipsa ka ad kc minorem habet / proportionem, quam
3661
9
/11 ad 240,3 vel quam 1007 ad 66, nam utraque utriusque est 11/40
Quare ac ad kc minorem habet, quam 1009
1
/6 ad 66. Secetur postremo
kac angulus bifariam ipsa la. Habet la ad ac minorem proportionem, quam
50 2016
1
/6 ad 66, ipsa vero ac ad cl minorem habet, quam 2017JA ad 66. E
contrario igitur polygoni ambitus ad diametrum maiorem proportionem r
habet, quam 6336 ad 2017JA; quae quidem 6336 ipsorum 2017JA maiora
sunt, quam tripla super decies partientia septuagesimas primas. Quare et
ambitus polygoni sex et nonaginta laterum circulo inscripti, ipsius diametri
55 maior est, quamtriplus superdecies partiens septuagesimas primas. Circuli
igitur ambitus multo maior est, quam triplus superdecies partiens septu-
agesimas primas. Ex quibus constat circuli ambitum suae diametri triplum
esse, et adhuc minorem, quam sesquiseptimum; maiorem vero, quam
superdecies partientem septuagesimas primas.
4. The Florentine Archimedes
By this designation, I refer to the collection of Archimedean texts that
appears in a manuscript of Florence: Bib!. Naz. Magliabecchi XL50. I
have briefly mentioned this codex in Part Ill, Chapter 2, Section I, where
I listed the manuscripts of Jacobus Cremonensis' translations. As I noted,
it is not, as Heiberg suggested, merely a collection of fragments of
Cremonensis' translations (although in many places it depends on Cre-
monensis). Nor is it from the seventeenth century as Heiberg supposed
(following the handwritten catalogue of Tozzetti, Vol. 4, p. 239) but rather
from the sixteenth. The codex, in fact, is quite complex (having been
put together from separate items) and demands a complete codicological
study, not possible for me to complete solely on the basis of photographs.
But pending such a detailed examination, I offer here a description of
the contents of the codex. My few observations on the watermarks derive
initially from MIle Danielle Jacquart, who kindly examined the manuscript
on my behalf. I confirmed and extended her observations by a recent,
brief examination of the manuscript.
The codex has five basic parts, the last part of which is itself a melange
of pieces of varying size. Since I have been unable to prepare the above-
noted codicological examination, my division into parts has been based
primarily on the coherence and individuality exhibited by each part.
3 "3661
9
/ 11 ad 240" has been added by Commandino; it was not in the Greek text.
THE FLORENTINE ARCHIMEDES 1369
Part I, folios A, lr-22v.
This part is in a hand (m. 1) that I believe to date from the end of the
first half of the sixteenth century, as I shall argue in detail below. The
paper of this part bears a watermark consisting of a crown within a circle,
not apparently identical with any Briquet specimen, though it is similar to
No. 4814 (1545), a crown without the. enclosing circle. It contains the
following items:
A r:"Archimedis opera varia." The first word is formally printed, the
next two are in a cursive hand that is perhaps later. The remainder of the
page is blank, as is folio A v. The designation "A" I have added, since
the recent penciled pagination begins only with the next folio.
lr: "Archimedis planorum aeque ponderantium sive planorum gravium
centra. 1." This page contains only this title and is in the mid-sixteenth
century hand.
Iv: "De quadratura parabolae geometrica.
De aequeponderantibus.
De quadratura parabolae mechanica.
De sphaera et cylindro.
De lineis spiralibus.
De sphaeroidibus et conoidibus.
De arenae numero.
De dimensione circuli."
This is again in m. 1. It is perhaps an attempt to order the works
chronologically. Perhaps the anonymous translator hoped to render all of
these works of Archimedes. But actually no such complete collection is
found in the codex. One interesting feature of this list is the separation of
the geometrical and mechanical proofs of On the Quadrature of the
Parabola. It will be noticed that later in the codex the two parts of the
work are indeed presented as separate works, so that the suggestion of
the list was being followed, though presumably by a later author.
2r-[18v]: "Archimedis planorum aequeponderantium sive gravium
planorum centra." Thus begins a translation of Book I of On the Equilib-
rium of Planes. This is presented as Specimen A below. At this point, I
merely want to point out that it is in m. 1 and that it is a new and separate
translation, which depends only partly on Cremonensis' translation, pos-
sibly as presented by Regiomontanus and published in 1544. If this last
conclusion is correct, it means that the translation was completed after
that date, in spite of the fact that the hand looks to be earlier than that date.
And if, as I believe, the revised version of On the Equilibrium of Planes
contained later in the codex (4Or-55r) depends in part on this translation of
On the Equilibrium ofPlanes contained here in the first part, then the fact
that the revised version was written on paper of about 1554 (see below in
the discussion of Part III of the codex) may indicate that the initial trans-
lation was made somewhat before that time.
19r-22v are blank.
Part II, folios 23r-38v
23r: "Archimedis de sphaera et cylindro liber secundus. " The rest of the
page is blank, as is 23v.
24r: "Archimedis de sphaera et cylindro liber primus.
Scribantur autem prius dignitates et sumptiones ad demonstrationes eorum. *
[mg. * eorum scilicet theorematum quae ab ipso Archimede in praecedenti epistola
Dositheo enarrata sunt.]
Sunt quaedam in pIano curvae linaae (I) terminatae quae, cum earum ex-
tremitates coniungant rectae lineae, vel totae ad easdem partes* sunt, vel nihil
habent ad alteras. [mg. *ad easdem partes, scilicet rectae lineae quae curvae lineae
extremitates coniungit.]
Ad easdem autem partes cavam earn voco linearn in qua si duo utcunque*
sumantur puncta quae inter puncta sunt rectae lineae, vel omnes ad easdem partes
lineae** cadunt, vel quaedam ad easdem partes, quaedam autem super earn, nulla
autem ad alteras partes. [mg. * id est si bina quaeque sumantur puncta utcumque,
quae inter bina quaeque puncta sunt rectae lineae vel omnes ad easdem partes
lineae vel et] [mg. ** lineae scilicet cavae.]
The fragment breaks off here and the rest of the page is blank. The
point of departure for the anonymous translator was certainly the transla-
tion of Jacobus Cremonensis but as corrected by Regiomontanus (Crem.
MS V = Venice, Bibl. Naz. Marc. f.a.327, 64r; Reg. MS Nuremberg,
Stadtbibl. Cent. V. 15, p. 2, et Ed Basel 1544, p. 2):
Scribuntur autem prius et dignitas (Reg. dignitates) et sumpta ad demonstrationem
eorum. Sunt quedam in pIano curve linee finite (Reg. terminate) que rectis
iungentibus terminos earum aut tote sunt in easdem partes cave, aut nihil habent
in alteras. In easdem partes cavas (Reg. cavarn) voco lineam talem in qua si duo
puncta utcunque sumantur linee recte inter illa puncta medie aut omnes in
easdem partes dicte linee cadunt, aut quedam in easdem partes, quedam secundum
earn, nulla vero in alteras partes.
As I have indicated in parentheses, Regiomontanus corrected the
translation of Jacobus Cremonensis in three places and all three correc-
tions appear in the text of the anonymous translator. One might explain
the appearance of the first correction (of dignitas to dignitates) by saying
that the Greek manuscript used by the anonymous translator (e.g. Greek
manuscripts G, H or cod. 14) had the plural form instead of the singular
form found in Greek manuscripts D and E. Or one could perhaps say that
the sense of the passage demands the plural. The third correction (cavas
to cavam) could be explained also by saying that the sense demands the
singular and in fact all of the Greek texts have the singular form. But the
third correction (finite to terminate) is a rather certain indication that it
was Regiomontanus' version of the Cremonensis translation that the
anonymous translator was using, for neither the sense nor the Greek text
dictates the change. Now, if it was Regiomontanus' version that the
anonymous translator used, we must ask where he read it. There are only
two known copies of the Regiomontanus version. The first is his autograph
(the Nuremberg manuscript); the second is the printed text accompanying
the editio princeps of the Greek text in 1544. It hardly seems likely that
our translator, who was presumably an Italian, saw the Nuremberg manu-
script. Hence, he would have seen the edition of 1544 and his translation
must postdate the edition's appearance. A similar reasoning may be ap-
plied to the translation of On the Equilibrium of Planes, Book I, that
appears in the beginning of the codex, as I shall show below. Finally,
I should note that the hand in which this fragment is written is quite
similar to m. 1. The letter forms are the same although not so carefully
executed.
24v-25v are blank.
26r-32r. This is an extract from Eutocius' Commentary on the Sphere
and the Cylinder, Bk. 11, that treats of mean proportionals. It begins as
follows:
Archimedis de sphaera et cylindro liber secundus.
Lemma.
Duabus datis rectis lineis inaequalibus duas medias proportionales invenire in
continua proportione.
Platonis inventio.
Sint datae duae rectae lineae inaequales a et b, quarum maior sit a. Oportet
inter datas rectas lineas a, b duas invenire rectas lineas medias proportionales, in
continua scilicet proportione. Exponatur recta linea cd, aqua abscindatur recta
ce aequalis rectae a. . . .
This section goes on to give in addition to the method of Plato, the
methods attributed to Hero, Philo, Apollonius, Diocles, and the beginning
ofthat of Pappus. Eutocius' comment on the similarity of Philo' s proof to
that of Hero (cf. Heiberg, Archimedis opera omnia, Vol. 3, p. 62, line
29-p. 64, line 14) is labeled "Eutocius" (29v). The section ends abruptly
in the middle of a line on folio 32r: "Pappi Alexandrei inventio in mechan-
icis introductionibus. Proponit quidem Pappus cubum invenire qui ad
datum cubum rationem haberet datam."
The whole fragment is a very free version not closely attentive to the
Greek text, but it does have echoes of Jacobus Cremonensis' translation.
For example, the anonymous translator (27r) gives the following title to
Hero's method: "Heronis inventio in mechanicis introductionibus, et in de
telis fabricandis." Cremonensis had (MS V, 14v): "Modus Heronis in
mechanicis introductionibus, et in telis fabricandis. " The common render-
ing of by "telis fabricandis" can hardly be a coincidence.
Another example occurs in the course of the presentation of Hero's
method (Heiberg, Archimedis opera omnia, Vol. 3, p. 60, lines 3-4):
Ka'i vOEiCT()W KavovLOv TO ZBH KLVOVIJ-EVOV 7TEP'i TLva roAov p,EVOVTa
TO) B. . . . Cremonensis (ibid.) renders this as "et intelligatur regula,
,
putajbg, mota circa quendam clavum fixum in b" and our anonymous
translator (27r) , while using a different set ofletters, has almost the same
rendering: "et intelligatur regula quaedam, puta hdi, mota circa clavum
quendam fixum in d ."
There can be no doubt that the hand of this fragment is the same as
that in which the smaller fragment of folio 24r was written. I have already
suggested the similarity of the hand of that fragment with m. 1. Hence,
it could be that all three of the pieces in the first two parts of the manuscript
were written in m. 1. If so, I am sure that it is the hand of the translator
himself (as will be evident from discussion of Specimen A below). How-
ever, the paper of Part H exhibits a watermark identical with Briquet No.
7106 (1583). This seems to indicate that it was executed considerably later
than Part I, which I suggested above may have been written as early as
the 1550's. Hence, the hand of Part H, in spite of its similarity with that of
Part I, may in actuality be a different one.
One further consideration, already alluded to in mentioning the differ-
ent set of letters in the Hero passage, unites the paraphrase of this
section of Eutocius with the translation of On Equilibrium of Planes that
opens the codex. It is the procedure of assigning letters, which differs
from that of Cremonensis. In it, the paraphraser assigns successive letters
to the geometric points in the order that they are mentioned in the proof
regardless of what letters are used in the Greek text. This procedure will be
described below in more detail in my discussion of Specimen A.
32v-38v: blank.
Part IH, folios 39r-81v.
39r: "Archimedis Syracusani Planorum aequeponderantium, sive centra
gravitatis planorum. 1." The rest of the page is blank. The hand is clearly
not that of m. 1. It is a careful hand not unlike that of Roman book-type.
It no doubt belongs to the same person who writes out in less careful form
the rest of this part of the codex. The" 1" is an indication that this is the
first of the three works that the paraphraser will rework.
39v is blank.
4Or-55r: A completely reworked paraphrase of and commentary on
Book I of On the Equilibrium ofPlanes, written in a hand that is probably
later than m. 1 but which also dates from the sixteenth century. The pages
have their own pagination that runs from 1to 16. The text begins as follows:
Archimedis Syracusani planorum aequeponderantium
sive centra gravitatis planorum.
Definitiones.
1. Centrum gravitatis planae magnitudinis est punctum a quo suspensa mag-
nitudo manet aequidistans horizonti.
2. Centrum gravitatis gravium est punctum a quo suspensa libra manet
aequidistans horizonti.
3. In similibus figuris puncta similiter posita esse dicuntur, cum ab eis ad
aequales angulos similiumfigurarum ductae rectae lineae aequales fecerint angulos
cum similis rationis lateribus.
Ut si in abe, dei similibus figuris duo sumantur puncta g et h a quibus si
ducantur duae rectae lineae gc , hf ad aequales angulos acb, die similiumfigurarum
abe, dei, quae cum similis rationis lateribus be, ei fecerint angulos geb, hfe, vel
gea, hid, et similiter ab eisdem punctis g et h duae aliae ducantur rectae lineae ad
alios aequales angulos similium figurarum; id quod dictum est, effecerim; hinc illa
puncta g et h dicuntur similiter posita in similibus figuris abe, dei.
4. Linea ad easdem partes cava dicitur in qua singula duo puncta utcunque
sumpta coniungentes rectae lineae aut omnes in easdem partes dictae cavae lineae
cadunt, aut quaedam in easdem partes, quaedem autem super earn, nulla vero in
alteras partes....
This work is not at all a close translation of the Greek text. It is rather
an attempt to examine all aspects of Book I of On the Equilibrium of
Planes, to present unexpressed definitions and postulates, to add lemmas
where the author thinks them necessary, to elaborate the proofs in a more
thorough way, to present converse propositions and additional corollaries.
In the course of this exhaustive reworking of the text, the author did have
recourse to the translation of Jacobus Cremonensis and probably also to
that of the anonymous translator whose text appears in the beginning of
the codex. Like Tartaglia, he introduces the text with a series of defini-
tions. The first two are drawn from Eutocius' Commentary. The third
definition is the definition of similarly placed points that Archimedes had
added to his fifth postulate. Our author preferred to move it to his section
of definitions. The fourth definition was no doubt suggested by the observa-
tions of Eutocius. But the actual definition of "concave in the same direc-
tion" was taken from Archimedes' On the Sphere and the Cylinder, Book
I. This last definition is accompanied by an extensive commentary. The
paraphraser also preceded Archimedes' postulates by one of his own:
"Cuiuscunque magnitudinis unum tantum esse centrum gravitatis," i.e.,
there is only one center of gravity of any magnitude.
It was mainly in the enunciations that the paraphraser directly employed
the translation ofCremonensis. For example, his enunciation ofthe second
proposition (41v); "Gravia in distantiis aequalibus posita, si fuerint in-
aequalia, non aequeponderabunt, sed maius eorum inclinabitur" is almost
identical with the Cremonensis version as modified by Regiomontanus (see
above, Sect. 1, Specimen B). On the other hand, the paraphraser's sixth
enunciation (43v): "Commensurabiles magnitudines aequeponderabunt, si
in distantiis fuerint positae que permutatim eandem habeant rationem
gravitatibus" may well have been altered under the influence of the more
terse expression of the anonymous translator (see below, Specimen A). I
have referred to the paraphraser's addition oflemmas. One such precedes
Proposition 7 (44r): "Duabus expositis magnitudinibus quarum altera
utcunque sit in duas partes divisa, aliam invenire magnitudinem maiorem
quidem altera parte divisae, minorem autem tota divisa, et commensura-
bilem alteri expositarum. " Among the other additions of the expositor we
ought to mention his addition of the converse of the law of the lever, that
is the converse of Propositions 6 apd 7, for Archimedes on occasion ap-
peals to this converse which he had not proved (45r): "Conversa 6
ae
et 7
ae
propositionis. Si magnitudines aequeponderabunt in aliquibus distantiis,
permutatim eandem rationem habebunt distantiae gravitatibus ipsarum
magnitudinum." I have only touched on the many interesting additions to
the text but perhaps enough to indicate the necessity for a student
studying the fate of Archimedes after the period under investigation here
to pay close attention to it. The paraphrase ends on folio 55r thus: "et in
communi sectione erit centrum gravitatis divisae figurae; cuiuscumque
igitur datae figurae rectilineae centrum gravitatis invenire, quod erat
faciendum. Finis."
55v-56r are blank.
57r: "De quadratura parabolae geometrica. 3." The rest of the page is
blank, as is 57v. I believe this to be written in the same hand as that of
the revised version of On the Equilibrium ofPlanes. The "3" is an indica-
tion that the De quadratura parabolae geometrica is to follow the De
quadratura parabolae mechanica, which in the codex comes after it (see
below).
58r-62r: .. Archimedis Syracusani de quadratura parabolae geometrica
liber unus. Propositio prima. Theorema primum. Si in portione a recta
linea et rectanguli coni sectione comprehensa a dimidio basis diametro
aequidistans ducatur, secans sectionem, erit illud punctumin quo diametro
aequidistans secat sectionemvertex ilIius sectionis. . . ." Written inm. 2,
this text converts Propositions 18-24 of Archimedes' On the Quadrature
of the Parabola into a separate work, with the propositions renumbered
from 1 to 7. Although it appears first in this codex, the author evidently
composed it after his so-called De quadratura parabolae mechanica,
which is a reworking of the first seventeen propositions of Archimedes'
work, for he cites in the proof of the very first proposition here both a
lemma and a definition he had added to the De quadratura parabolae
mechanica. Furthermore, we have seen that on the title page (57r) he
placed the number "3" after the title while on the title page ofDe quadra-
tura parabolae mechanica (63r) he added the number "2". It is easy to see
that our paraphraser kept his eye on the translation of Jacobus Cremonen-
sis as modified by Regiomontanus and published in 1544, at least in his
formulation of the enunciations. For example, the enunciation of Cre-
monensis equivalent to the one given above (the paraphraser's first
proposition, Archimedes' eighteenth) runs as follows (MS V, 190v; Reg,
p. 157; Ed, p. 152): "Si in portione que comprehensa sit a linea recta et a
koni rectanguli sectione a media basi ducatur recta diametro equedistans,
punctum illud in quo dicta equedistans diametro secat koni sectionem est
(add. Reg. vertex sectionis)." In the proofs, however, the paraphraser
departs extensively from Cremonensis' text, as he had done in his para-
phrase of Book I of On the Equilibrium of Planes. Again he has added
lemmas and corollaries. For example, after the final proposition proving
that a parabolic segment is equal to 4/3 the triangle with the same base
and altitude the paraphraser has added a corollary (61v): "Ex hoc mani-
festum est quod data portione a recta linea et rectanguli coni sectione
comprehensa aequale quadratum constitui potest. " This is simply done by
extending the base of the inscribed triangle by one-third to produce a tri-
angle equal to the parabolic segment. This triangle may then be converted
to a square [by Euclid, II.14]. The tract ends on 62r thus: "Dato igitur
rectilineo dbc aequale quadratum constituetur et illud erit aequale por-
tioni abc, quod erat faciendum. Finis." 62v is blank.
63r: "Archimedis Syracusani de quadratura parabolae Mechanica. 2."
The rest of the page is blank, as is 63v. Again notice that the number "2"
added after the title is an indication that it is the second of the three works
treated by the paraphraser and thus belongs before the De quadratura
parabolae geometrica.
64r-84r: Archimedis de quadratura parabolae mechanica.
Definitiones.
Basis portionis quae recta et curva linea continetur est ipsa recta linea.
Altitudo portionis est maxima perpendicularium a curva linea ad basin usquarn
deductarum.
Vertex portionis est punctum a quo maxima perpendicularium ad basin ducta
est.
Petitiones.
Magnitudinum inaequalium excessus quibus minor a maiori superatur, sibi ipsis
toties coacervari posse ut quarncumque eiusdem generis propositarn magni-
tudinem quae finita sit superent.
This is followed by a lacuna of twelve lines and then the single word:
"Propositiones," and the remainder of the text follows on the succeeding
pages. It is written in m. 2 and the pages are partially numbered beginning
with folio 64 = 1and ending with folio 73 = 10(with number "7" omitted).
It is worth noting that the author has given the so-called "Lemma of
Archimedes" as his fundamental postulate. Passing to the propositions, we
should observe that the paraphraser has simply removed the first three of
Archimedes' propositions for which Archimedes had offered no proof but
had merely indicated that their proofs are in the "elements of conics."
Hence the paraphraser' s Propositions 1-14 are equivalent to Archimedean
Propositions 4-17. Not only did the paraphraser greatly elaborate the
proofs and give additional lemmas and cases, he also converted the
enunciations from the specific form they had in Archimedes' text to a
general form. For example, the paraphraser has the following enunciation
(64v) for his first proposition (=Gr 4):
Propositio prima. Theorema primum. Si portio a recta linea et rectanguli coni
sectione comprehendatur et a medio basis ad sectionem ducatur recta aequidistans
diametro, vel ipsa diameter, et ad punctum in quo iam ducta occurrit sectioni ab
altera extremitatum basis recta ducatur, sumatur autem punctum utcunque in basi
a quo ducatur alia diarnetro aequidistans quae secet et earn quae ab altera basis
extremitatum ducta est et sectionem ipsarn, erit ut recta quae inter basin et earn
quae ab extremitate basis ducta est ad eam quae inter eandem et sectionem
includitur sic dimidium basis ad eam quae media est sectionum basis.
The enunciation as given by Cremonensis runs (V, 185r; Ed, p. 144):
Esto portio comprehensa a koni rectanguli sectione et linea recta abe, et linea bd
a medio ae ducatur equedistans diametro aut ipsa diametros, et sit be linea recta
(om. Reg. et Ed) iuncta et protracta, si iam ducatur alia quedam equedistans ipsi
bd, que sit jh, dividens lineas rectas cb, ae, ducatur item alia equedistans ipsi
ae secans lineam bd, que sit kg: eandem habebit proportionemjh ad hg quam da
addj.
This text ends on folios 83v-84r with the same corollary and proof that
the paraphraser ended theDe quadratura parabolae geometrica , for which
see above.
84v-86v are blank.
I should note finally that the paper used for the revised version of
On the Equilibrium ofPlanes (4Or- 55r) and for most of the De quadratura
parabolae mechanica (64r-72r) shows a watermark identical with Briquet
No. 11935 (1554), while the paper of the remainder of the latter tract,
73r-82v, has a watermark that gives a bird, within a shield, like the bird
enclosed by a circle in Briquet No. 12236 (Rome, 1566-67). The water-
mark of the paper used for De quadratura parabolae geometrica (58r-
62r), is similar to Briquet No. 1233 (1601) but is surmounted by a fleur-
de-Iys.
Part IV, folios 87r-1OOv.
These folios contain a long fragment from On the Sphere and the
Cylinder, Book I, Propositions 26-34. This author designates them as
Propositions 25-32, with Greek Proposition 28 missing. The hand may dif-
fer from the preceding but it too appears to be of the late sixteenth
century. The paper bears a watermark like Briquet No. 7125 (1577). The
page size of this section is somewhat smaller than in the two preceding
parts. It begins as follows on folio 87r: "Propositio 25
a
. Figura in sphaera
descripta quae conicis superficiebus continetur est aequalis cono cuius
basis est circulus aequalis superficiei figurae in sphaera descriptae et al-
titudo aequalis rectae lineae quae a centro sphaerae ad unum quodvis
poligoni quod figuram in sphaera describit latus ducitur ad angulos
rectos...."
Presumably this fragment is a part of a more complete version since
no one would begin to compose a paraphrase at the 26th proposition and
indeed many marginal notes refer to earlier propositions (e.g., 99v, mg.:
"per 3
am
huius....") and to lemmas introduced by the paraphraser to
those propositions (e.g., 87r, mg.: "1. per pm lemma ante 23
am
huius.
2. per 2
m
lemma ante 21
am
huius...."). As in the case of the three works
in Part Ill, this paraphrase loosely reflects the translation of Jacobus
Cremonensis as published with Regiomontanus' corrections in 1544. The
THE FLORENTlNE ARCHIMEDES 1377
last folio of the section is a strip insert which ends on its verso (100v):
"Quoniamenimfigura circa sphaeramdescripta a polygonorstu ad figuram
eidem sphaerae inscriptam a polygono abed rationem. " This is obviously
an incomplete sentence and an incomplete proof; the rest has disappeared.
Part V, folios 101r-07v
This is a miscellany of sheets and hands (all of the sixteenth century?).
Except for the last folio it has little bearing on my investigation. Hence,
I shall describe its contents with the greatest brevity. Folios 100-04 show
no apparent watermark. Folios 105-06 have a watermark like Briquet No.
6088 (1532), while folio 107 has a watermark that comprises a bird (like
that of Briquet No. 12336) within a circle and surmounted by a star.
10Ir-02r: some notes on proportions, beginning, "Duabus datis rectis
ab, be tertiam invenire. . . ." On 101v Nicomachus is quoted: "Nico-
machus Pythagoricus tres alias medietates enumerat. " 102r contains a very
abbreviated and inaccurate quotation from the Greek text of Pappus'
Colleetio Bk. Ill, 30 (ed. Hultsch, Vol. 1, p. 70). 102v is blank.
103r has a few Arabic terms with their Latin equivalents, plus two
expressions in Hebrew and one in Syriac. But they all have nothing to do
with mathematics.
103v: a trivial geometric insert in Greek so bound that the writing runs
vertically with respect to the codex.
l04r contains a comment in Greek of five lines on the definition of
"concave in the same direction," plus a twice-repeated Latin translation
of the comment.
l04v gives four figures to illustrate the definition.
105r is blank.
105v has some propositions "De Hyperbola" and "De spiraIi."
100r has a brief description of the Fibonacci series: "1, 2, 3, 5, 8, 13,
21. .." without ascribing it to Fibonacci.
100v: more stray geometrical theorems.
107r contains three comments "In quartam de aequeponderantibus."
[1] quaere ea quae hie annotata sunt ab Eutocio.
[2] Haec videntur adscriptoris; neque hoc quidem adhuc demonstravit Archi-
medes neque demonstrabile est. Magis autem ad centri ipsius momenti defini-
tionem referendum est. . . .
[3] advertendum quod Archimedes hie intelligit magnitudines parallelas
orizonti. . . . Colligitur autem ex hoc quod in principio libri deficit definitio centri
planorum, et haec demonstratur quam in hac propositione demonstrasse dicit
Archimedes.
107v: contains a brief excursus on two different schemes of ordering
Archimedes' works:
[1] Ordo librorum Archimedis sic se habet. Praecedit liber de sphaera et cylindro.
Sequitur ipsum qui de helicis. Postea circuli dimensio. Post haec legenda sunt
quinque prima theoremata et septem ultima de quadratura parabolae. Sequuntur
haec aequeponderantia. Post haec duodecim media theoremata de quadratura
parabolae, tanquam quidem mechanica et indigentia iis (del. MS?) quae de
aequeponderantibus. Post autemhaec de sphaeroidibus et conoidibus. Liber autem
de arenae numero nihil omnino commune habet cum istis. [2] Non autem bene
ordinantur, siquidem ipse Archimedes in epistola libri de sphaera et cylindro ad
Dositeum meminit quod prius conscripserit de parabolae quadratura ut ille liber
et aequeponderantia praecedant omnes. Circuli autem dimensio abiicitur ab
omnibus aliis secundum demonstrationem. Ordo igitur talis erit: Praecedit omnes
liber de quadratura parabolae geometrica cum non indigeat aliis; subsequitur
deinde quadratura parabolae mechanica vel de aequeponderantibus, cum vicissim
alter altero indigeat. Post haec de sphaera et cylindro. Sequitur de lineis
spiralibus. Ultimo autem de sphaeroidibus et conoidibus. Liber autem de di-
mensione circuli et de arenae numero sunt separati ab omnibus istis.
I have punctuated at will and capitalized the beginnings of phrases and
sentences where I thought it to be helpful.
With the general description of the codex completed, I must now turn
to the specimens I have chosen to publish. The first specimen comprises
the whole of the first translation in the codex, that is, the sixteenth-
century translation of Book I of On the Equilibrium of Planes. The
translator obviously had the Cremonensis translation always at hand, for
he again and again uses sentences and phrases verbatim from the earlier
translation. However, he also, in passage after passage, translated the
text anew and in my notes to the specimen I have pointed out many but
not all cases where he has followed the Greek text against Cremonensis.
Thus, on the whole, he scrupulously followed the Greek text, and in doing
so he frequently eliminated Cremonensis' free additions. One exception
was the anonymous translator's divergent practice for assigning letters to
the magnitudes. Like Cremonensis he employed the Latin order of letters
rather than the Greek order that William of Moerbeke followed. But un-
like Cremonensis he adopted successive letters of the alphabet one by one
as the magnitudes were mentioned in the proof regardless of what letters
were employed in the Greek text. For example, in Proposition 6, the
letters assigned to the magnitudes were introduced in the following order
and were converted by Cremonensis to those letters occupying the cor-
responding positions in the Latin alphabet: A = a, B = b, E = e, a
= d, r = c, N = n, H = g, K = k, A = I, Z = z. But the anonymous
translator used instead successive letters, so that A and B remain a and
b, E becomes c, a remains d, r becomes e, N becomes f, H remains
g, K becomes h, .A becomes i, and Z becomes k. The anonymous
translator used this same procedure in all propositions.
A few words and phrases he repeatedly translated differently from
Cremonensis. Thus a1To J.W.KEWV was always rendered as a distantiis
rather than as in distantiis, AO')'OIl became ratio rather than Cremonensis'
proportio, TO KEVTpOV TOV {3apeoll was translated as centrum ponderis
instead ofcentrum gravitatis, 1TECTOVVTaL when used to express congruence
is finally rendered as collocabuntur instead of Cremonensis' erunt
coaptata and his own earlier congruent (see the variant reading to line 174,
where it is noted that the Greek word was given in the margin), and so on.
I can add incidentally that there are many other places in the text where
the anonymous translator corrected his own first efforts (see the variant
readings). Two kinds of corrections predominate. In his first effort he
tended to translate the Greek articles before letters indicating magnitudes
by the appropriate forms ofipse. Then later he quite systematically deleted
these demonstrative pronouns, leaving the letters to stand by themselves.
Also, he originally rendered the common Greek form of designating angles
(e.g. a 1mo fAB ywvia-var. line 221) by a literal translation of each
word (e.g. angulus qui sub gab). Later he deleted the qui sub from the
various expressions of angles, merely substituting angulus if ywvia was
not in the Greek text.
On the whole, his Latin presentation of the Greek text is quite accurate
and reflects sound mathematical training. It is true that he erred once in
giving the wrong letter for a center of gravity (see line 160) and that he
made two errors of translation in Proposition 7 (maius instead of minus
in line 137, and maiorem instead of minorem in line 139). On the other
hand, he rightfully corrected the text at the very end of that proposition
(see note 18). He also corrected the angles in lines 221-22 to make the
phrase maior minori correct, which the other translators had not done.
In presenting the text, I have altered the punctuation somewhat and
capitalized freely when I have introduced periods. I have also eliminated
the occasional use of accents. I have changed his rare use of coniugit to
coniu[n ]git, since he clearly preferred the latter term and gave it often.
In the notes, I have constantly referred to the translation of Jacobus
Cremonensis..It may be consulted in Specimen B of Section 1 of this
appendix. I have also mentioned the translation of William Moerbeke, for
which see Volume Two, 17rA-18rW.
A final word on the dating of the text of Specimen A is in order. I have
already suggested that the translator's hand (m. 1) has all the appearance
of the first half of the sixteenth century and I reasoned that he must have
completed his translation of the fragment from the beginning of On the
Sphere and the Cylinder after the appearance of Regiomontanus' cor-
rected version of Jacobus Cremonensis' translation in 1544. The same
kind of reasoning seems to apply to the anonymous translator's version
of On the Equilibrium of Planes. His translation agrees with Regio-
montanus against Cremonensis in many places (see above, Section 1,
Specimen B, variant readings for lines 53 "equeponderabit," 140 "ita
ut," 190,232,253,256 "vero," 257 "fh," 262 "mf," "fc, fk," 271, 274
"eh," 287 "fl," 296,322,328,338,339). While many of these agreements
may be explained as common mathematical or linguistic corrections, some
of them, e.g. 140, 262, 338, and 339, show definite evidence of Regio-
montanus' influence. I would suppose, therefore, that the anonymous
translator also completed this translation after 1544, and I would further
suppose that it was not too long after that date.
Specimen B is very short and demands little explanation. It is evident
that the anonymous translator began to translate Eutocius' comments,
with the hope of adding them in the margin of Archimedes' text at the
appropriate places. However, this project was never realized, for the
translator added, on folios 2r and 2v, only those comments referring to
the postulates. I, in turn, have given only the introductory paragraph
from those comments which the translator added.
A.
A Specimen of the Anonymous Florentine Archimedes:
Florence, BibI. Naz. MagI. XI.50, 2r-18v
2r Archimedis planorum aequeponderantium sive gravium planorum
centra.
la. Petimus pondera
1
aequalia a distantiis aequalibus aequeponderare.
2
a
. Pondera vero aequaliaa distantiis inaequalibus non aequeponderare,
5 sed prolabi deorsum pondus quod a distantia maiore.
3
a
. Etsi ponderibus a distantiis quibusdam aequeponderantibus alteri
ponderum adiiciatur, non aequeponderare, sed prolabi deorsum pondus
cui fuerit adiectum.
4
a
. Simili autem modo si ab altero ponderum auferatur aliquid, non
10 aequeponderare, sed prolabi deorsumpondus a quo minime fuerit ablatum.
2v 5
a
. Aequalibus et similibus figuris planis in/vicem congruentibus, et
centra ponderum invicem congruere.
6
a
. Inaequalium autem et similium centra ponderum erunt similiter
posita.
15 7
a
. In similibus figuris signa similiter posita esse dicimus a quibus ad
angulos aequales ductae rectae lineae ad latera similis rationis angulos
faciunt aequales.
8
a
. Etsi magnitudines a distantiis quibusdam aequeponderant, et eis
aequalia a distantiis eisdem, aequeponderabunt.
20 9
a
. Cuiuscunque figurae cuius ambitus fuerit ad easdem partes cavus,2
5,7,10,
30,33,
40, 43 deorsum eorr. Anon. ex desuper
8 ante fuerit ser. et del. Anon. adiectum
20 ante ambitus ser. et del. Anon. circum
1 The anonymous translator (hereafter Anon.) uses pondus throughout where Jacobus
used grave. An exception occurs in the title where Anon. has gravium.
2 For KoiXcx Cremonensis had eonvexus, while Anon. has given the correct translation.
centrum ponderis intra figuram esse oportet.
His autem suppositis.
3
1.
Pondera quae a distantiis aequalibus aequeponderant sunt aequalia.
3r / Si enim inaequalia sunt, ablato excessu a maiore reliqua non aeque-
26 ponderabunt cum ab altero aequeponderantium sit ablatum. Quare
pondera quae a dis[tan]tiis aequalibus aequeponderant sunt aequalia.
2.
Pondera inaequalia a distantiis aequalibus non aequeponderant, sed
30 deorsum; prolabetur maius.
Ablato enim excessu aequeponderabunt, cum aequalia a distantiis
aequalibus aequeponderent; adiecto igitur eo quod ablatum fuerat, pro-
labetur deorsum maius, cum alteri aequeponderantium sit adiectum.
3.
35 Pondera inaequalia si a distantiis inaequalibus aequeponderabunt, minus
a maiore et maius a minore aequeponderabunt.
3v / Sint pondera inaequalia a, b [Fig. Ap.IV.4.1], et sit maius a,4 et
aequeponderent a distantiis ac, cb. Demonstrandum est quod minor est
ac quam cb. Si vero non, ablato excessu quo a excedit b, cum iam ab
40 altero aequeponderantium sit ablatum, prolabetur deorsum b. Non pro-
labetur autem; et si aequalis est ac ipsi cb, aequeponderabunt quidem
aequalia a distantiis aequalibus; et si maior est ac ipsa cb, prolabitur
deorsum a, aequalia enim a distantiis inaequalibus non aequeponderant,
sed prolabitur quod a distantia maiore. Ac propter haec ac minor est cb.
45 Manifestum autem est, quod quae a distantiis inaequalibus aeque-
4r ponderant inaequalia sunt, et maius est quod a distan/tia minore.
4.
Etsi duae magnitudines aequales idem centrum ponderis non habuerint,
erit ex ambabus magnitudinibus compositae magnitudinis centrum pon-
50 deris medium rectae lineae quae centra ponderis magnitudinum coniungit.
Sit magnitudinis
5
quidem
6
a centrum ponderis a [Fig. Ap.IV.4.2],
26,31 cum corr. Anon. ex quandoquidem
51, 52 magnitudinis corr. Anon. ex ipsius
3 Cremonensis had added sequitur here, which was not in the Greek text; Anon. leaves it
out.
4 Cremonensis added b minus, which Anon. suppresses since it is not in the Greek text.
5 Notice from the variant reading that Anon., like Cremonensis, originally had ipsius to
render TOO but that later he decided to be more specific and substitute magnitudinis.
6 Cremonensis had itaque to render pip but Anon. has quidem.
magnitudini[s] autem b ipsum b, et coniuncta ab dividatur in duas partes
aequales in c. 7 Dico quod ex ambabus magnitudinibus conpositae (1)
magnitudinis centrum ponderis est c. Si vero non, sit ex ambabus
55 magnitudinibus compositae magnitudinis centrum ponderis d, si possibile
4v est. Quod quidem est in ab ante de/monstratum est. Quoniam igitur d
signum
8
centrum est ponderis compositae ex a, b magnitudinis, si
substineatur d, aequeponderabunt; magnitudines igitur a, b aeque-
ponderant a distantiis ad, db, quod est impossibile, aequalia enim a dis-
60 tantiis inaequalibus non aequeponderant. Manifestum igitur est quod c
centrum est ponderis compositae ex a, b magnitudinis.
5.
Si autem trium magnitudinum centra ponderis in recta linea fuerint
posita, et magnitudines aequale pondus habuerint, et quae inter centra
65 sunt rectae lineae aequales fuerint: erit ex omnibus
9
magnitudinibus
5r compositae magnitudinis centrum ponde/ris signum quod et mediae ip-
sarum centrum est ponderis.
Sint tres magnitudines a, b, c [Fig. Ap.IVA.3], ipsarum autem
centra ponderis signa a, b, c in recta linea posita, sint autem aequales
70 et a, b, c magnitudines, et ac, cb rectae lineae. Dico quod ex omnibus
magnitudinibus compositae magnitudinis centrum ponderis est signum c.
Quoniam quidem magnitudines a, b aequale pondus habent, erit centrum
ponderis signum c, cum aequales sint rectae ac, cb. Est autem et ipsius
c centrumponderis signumc. Manifestum est quod ex omnibus compositae
75 magnitudinis centrum ponderis erit signum c, quod et mediae
10
centrum
est ponderis.
6. [=Cor. Gr. 5]
5v Ex hoc autem manifestum est, quod si / quotcunque et multitudine
imparium magnitudinum centra ponderis fuerint in recta linea posita et
80 quae aequaliter a media distant magnitudines pondus aequale habuerint
quaeve inter ipsarum centra sunt rectae lineae aequales fuerint: erit
centrum ponderis ex omnibus magnitudinibus compositae magnitudinis
signum quod et mediae ipsarum ponderis est centrum.
Et si magnitudines fuerint multitudine pares, et centra ponderis ipsarum
85 in recta linea posita, et ipsarum mediae pondus aequale habuerint,
81, 86 quaeve eorr. Anon. ex et quae
83 ante ponderis ser. et del. Anon. est centrum
85 ante posita ser. et del. Anon. fuerint
7 Cremonensis had puneto e. But puneto is not in the Greek text.
S Cremonensis omits. Anon. almost always translates CTClJLEiov by signum, while Cre-
monensis rendered it aspunetum. But see line 171, where Anon. has his only use ofpunctum.
9 Cremonensis had dietis; Anon. follows the Greek text with omnibus. .
10 Cremonensis added inter illas here, but it has no equivalent in the Greek text.
6r
90
95
6v
100
105
7r
110
quaeve inter ipsarum centra sunt rectae lineae aequales fuerint: erit ex
omnibus magnitudinibus compositae magnitudinis centrum ponderis
medium lineae rectae quae centra ponderis magnitudinum coniungit, ut
/ infra descriptum est [Fig. Ap.IVAA].
6.
Magnitudines commensurabiles
ll
aequeponderant a distantiis quae
altematim eandem habent rationem ponderibus.
Sint magnitudines commensurabiles a, b [Fig. Ap.IV04.5], quarum cen-
tra a, b, 12 et sit distantia quaedam cd, et ut a ad b, sic de ad ec. Demon-
strandum est quod magnitudinis ex ambabus a, b compositae centrum
ponderis est e. 13 Quoniam quidem est ut a ad b, sic de ad ec, est autem
a commensurabilis b, et de igitur commensurabilis est ec, hoc est recta
rectae; de, ec igitur communem habent mensuram. Sit autemf, et ponatur
utraque ipsarum dg, / dh aequalis ec, et de aequalis ci; et quoniam dg
aequalis est ec, et de igitur aequalis est cg, quare et ic aequalis est cg;
dupla igitur est ig quidem ipsius de, gh autem ipsius ec; quaref utranque
ig, gh metitur, cum metitur dimidia ipsarum. Et quoniam est ut a ad b,
sic de ad ec, ut autem de ad ec: sic ig ad gh, utraque enim utriusque
dupla est, et ut igitur a ad b sic ig ad gh. Quotuplex autem est ig ipsius
f totuplex sit a ipsius k. Est igitur ut ig adf sic a ad k, est autem et ut
hg ad gi sic b ad a; ex aequali igitur est ut hg ad f, sic b ad k. Aeque
igitur / multiplex est hg ipsius f et b ipsius k. Demonstratum autem
est et a ipsius k multiplex esse; quare k ipsarum a, b communis est men-
sura. Divisa igitur ig quidem in partes aequales f, a autem in partes
aequales k, quae in ig sunt segmenta magnitudine aequaliaf, sunt multi-
tudine aequalia segmentis quae sunt in a, magnitudine aequalibus k.
Quare si in unoquoque segmentorum quae in ig imponatur magnitudo
aequalis k, habens in medio segmenti centrum ponderis, erunt et omnes
magnitudines aequales a , et ex omnibus compositae centrum ponderis erit
lOO post est
l
ser. et del. Anon. dg ipsi
101 ipsius
l
eorr. Anon. ex ipsarum (?)
102 cummetitur eorr. Anon. ex quandoquidemipsarumI ipsarumcorr. Anon. ex metitur
105 post uti ser. et del. Anon. aad k
109, 110 post aequales supraser. et del. Anon. ipsi
110 post aequalia supraser. et del. Anon. ipsi
III post aequalibus supraser. et del. Anon. ipsi
112 unoquoque eorr. Anon. ex quolibet
113 post aequalis supraser. et del. Anon. ipsi I et supraser. Anon.
114 post aequales supraser. et del. Anon. ipsi
11 Cremonensis had expanded this to "quae fuerint in gravitate commensurabiles",
but Anon. follows the economy of the Greek text.
12 Cremonensis had omitted" quarum centraa, b" , but the addition is in the Greek text and
is thus properly given by Anon. As I noted in the introduction to this text, Anon. has
changed the letters designating magnitudes somewhat.
13 Cremonensis had added punctum here; not in the Greek text.
-
115 C (omnia enim sunt multitudine paria, cumic sit aequalis cg). Simili autem
modo demonstrabitur quod et si in unoquoque segmentorum quae in
7v hg imponatur / magnitudo aequalis k, habens centrum ponderis in medio
segmenti, et omnes magnitudines erunt aequales b, et ex omnibus com-
positae centrum ponderis erit d. Sit igitur a quidem impositum in c, b
120 vero in d. Erunt iam magnitudines, invicem aequales, in recta linea posi-
tae, quarum centra ponderis aequaliter ab invicem distant composita,
multitudine pares; manifestumigitur est quod ex omnibus compositae mag-
nitudinis centrum ponderis est signum quod est in medio rectae in qua
sunt centra mediarum magnitudinum. Quoniam autem aequales sunt ic
125 quidem ipsi ed, ce autem ipsi dh, quare et tota ie toti eh; ex omnibus
igitur compositae magnitudinis centrum ponderis erit signum e. Posita
8r igitur a in c et b in d aeque/ponderabunt in e. 14
7.
Ac proinde
15
et si incommensurabiles fuerint magnitudines, simili modo
130 aequeponderabunt a distantiis quae alternatim eandem habent rationem
magnitudinibus.
16
Sint magnitudines incommensurabiles ab, c [Fig. Ap.IV.4.6], distantiae
autem de, ef, habeat autem ab ad c eandem rationem quam et de ad ef
distantiam. Dico quod ex ambabus ab, c compositae centrum ponderis
135 est e. Si vero ab posita inf non aequeponderabit c posita in d, vel ab
maior est c, quam aequeponderet c, vel non. Sit maior, et auferatur ab
ab maius (! minus) excessu quo ab maior est c, quam aequeponderet, ut
8v reliquum
17
a commensurabile sit c . Quoniam igitur commenlsurabiles sunt
a, c magnitudines, et maiorem (! minorem) habet rationem a ad c quam
140 de ad ef, non aequeponderabunt a, c a distantiis de, ef, a quidem posita
in f et c in d. Propter haec autem neque si c maior est, quam aeque-
ponderet ab. 18
115 post aequaIis supraser. et del. Anon. ipsi
117 post aequaIis supraser. et del. Anon. ipsi
118 post aequaIes supraser. et del. Anon. ipsi
119 Sit carr. Anon. ex est
123 est' eorr. Anon. ex erit
125 ipsi' mg. ser. Anon. / ipsi
2
supraser. Anon.
134-35 ab ceorr. Anon. ex non aequeponderabit ab posita in f ipsi e
135-36 ab' c' eorr. Anon. ex maior estab ipsa c
136 ante (;2 ser. et del. Anon. ipsi
137 ante Cser. et del. Anon. ipsa
138 ante Cser. et del. Anon. ipsi
142 ante ab ser. et del. Anon. ipsi
'4 Again Cremonensis had added punctum here, though not in the Greek text.
15 Ae proinde renders ~ TOivvv. This was not translated by Cremonensis.
16 Where Anon. here has "aItematim ... magnitudinibus" Cremonensis had "pro-
portionem inter se magnitudinum mutuam habent."
17 Both Cremonensis and Moerbeke had residuum.
18 Anon. has corrected a to ab; it was a in Greek MSS A and B, as well as in Moerbeke
and Cremonensis.
8.
Et si ab aliqua magnitudine magnitudo quae cum tota idem centrum
145 non habeat auferatur, producta recta quae et totius magnitudinis et
ablatae centra ponderum coniungit in earn partem in qua est centrum
totius magnitudinis, susceptave a producta quae dicta centra coniungit
aliqua, ut earn habeat rationem ad earn quae est inter centra quam pondus
9r / ablatae magnitudinis ad pondus reliquae: erit centrum ponderis reliquae
150 magnitudinis extremitas susceptae.
Sit magnitudinis cuiusdam ab [Fig. Ap.IV.4.7] centrum ponderis e, et
ab ab auferatur ad cuius centrum ponderis sit e, coniuncta autem ee et
producta, suscipiatur ef, que ad ee rationem habeat eandem quam habet
magnitudo ad ad dg .19 Demonstrandum est, quod magnitudinis dg centrum
155 ponderis est signum f. Non enim, sed si possibile est, sit signum h.
Quoniam igitur magnitudinis ad centrum ponderis est e, magnitudinis
autem dg signum h, erit ex ambabus compositae magnitudinis centrum
9v ponderis in eh sic divisa ut partes invilcem alternatim eandem habeant
rationem magnitudinibus. Quare signum e non est secundum propor-
160 tionalem divisionem ei qua dicta est. Quare h (! e) non est centrum pon-
deris ex ad, dg compositae magnitudinis, hoc est ab. Est autem, supponi-
tur enim.
20
Non est igitur h centrum ponderis magnitudinis dg.
9.
Omnis parallelogrammi centrum ponderis est in recta quae dividuas
165 oppositorum parallelogrammi laterum coniungit sectiones.
21
Sit parallelogrammum abed [Fig. Ap.IV.4.8], in dividua autem ab, ed
divisione sit ef.22 Dico iam quod parallelogrammi abed centrum ponderis
10r erit in ef. Non enim, / sed si possibile est, sit g, et ducatur gh aeque-
152 ab . . . auferatur corr. Anon. ex auferatur ab ab ipsa
156 magnitudinis
2
corr. Anon. ex ipsius
159 ante non scr. et del. Anon. proportionaliter
160 post est' mg. add. Anon. hoc est, Cnon dividit rectam ef ut Cc suscepta ad ce,
quae est inter centra, earn habeat rationem ad [et del.] quam magnitudo ablata
ad ad earn quae remanet dg
160-61 Quare ... magnitudinis corr. Anon. ex non est igitur ii centrum ponderis
magnitudinis ag ex ad, dg compositae
161 post est scr. et del. Anon. ipsius
166 post autem scr. et del. Anon. ipsorum
168 gh corr. Anon. ex ipsi ab
19 Cremonensis had "quam habet gravitas magnitudinis ad ad gravitatem magnitudinis
dg"; gravitas and gravitatem are not in the Greek text and Anon. leaves them out.
20 Instead of "Est . . . enim" Cremonensis had "positum vero fuerat ipsum c est dictum
centrum. " This expansion is not in the Greek text and hence is omitted by Anon.
21 Anon.'s enunciation follows the Greek text much more economically than does
Cremonensis' .
22 Following the principle I have outlined in the introduction, Anon. adopts some letters that
differ from Cremonensis' .
distans ab. Et divisa semper ipsa eb per dividuas sectiones intercipietur
170 quaedam minor gh, et dividatur utraque ae, eb in partes aequales ei, et
ducantur a sectionum punctis aequedistantes ef; dividetur iam totum
parallelogrammumin parallelogramma et aequalia et similiaif. Congruenti-
bus igitur invicem parallelogrammis aequalibus et similibus [if] et centra
ponderis ipsorum invicem collocabuntur. Erunt iam magnitudines quae-
175 dam parallelogrammae aequales if multitudine pares, et centra ponderis
ipsarum in recta linea posita, et mediae aequales, et omnes quae ad
10v utranque mediarum sunt et ipsa ae/qualia, quaeve inter centra sunt
rectae aequales sunt; ex omnibus igitur ipsis compositae magnitudinis
centrum ponderis erit in recta quae centra ponderis mediorum spatiorum
180 coniungit. At qui non est, signum namque g extra medium parallelo-
grammorum est. Manifestum igitur est, quod in recta ef est centrum pon-
deris parallelogrammi abed.
185
11r
190
10.
Omnis parallelogrammi centrum ponderis est signum in quo incidunt
diametri.
Sit parallelogrammumabed [Fig. Ap.IV.4. 9], et in eo sit ef, quae dividat
ab, ed in duas partes aequales, et gh
23
dividat ae, bd. Est iam parallelo-
grammi abed centrumponderis in ef, hoc namque demonstratum est. Prop-
ter haec autem et in gh; signum igitur i
24
centrum est pon/deris; incidunt
autem diametri parallelogrammi ini. Quare propositum demonstratum est.
-
Aliter.
Potest autem idem aliter demonstrari. Sit parallelogrammum abed
[Fig. Ap.IV.4.lO], diameter autem ipsius sit db. Triangula abd, bde
aequalia et invicem similia sunt. Quare triangulis invicem congruentibus
195 et centra ponderis ipsorum invicem collocabuntur. Sit autem trianguli abd
centrum ponderis signum e, et dividatur in duas partes aequales db inf,25
et coniungatur ef et extendatur, suscipiaturquefg aequalisfe. Congruente
169 ab corr. Anon. ex gh
170 post minor scr. et del. Anon. ipsa I ae. . eI corr. Anon. ex ipsarum ae,
eh in partes ipsiuseraequales
171 ante dscr. et del. Anon. ipsi
172 If corr. Anon. ex ipsi ef
173 [if] addidi ex Gr
174 collocabuntur corr. Anon ex. congruent et mg. scr. 7TEUoiwTat
175 If corr. Anon. ex ipsi er
179 mediorum corr. Anon. ex mediarum
186 eo corr. Anon. ex ipso
187 dividat corr. Anon. ex ipsa
197 post aequalis scr. et del. Anon. ipsi
23 Changed from kl in Cremonensis.
24 Changed from h in Cremonensis.
25 Changed from h in Cremonensis; and Cremonensis' f has become g in Anon.
iam triangulo abd triangulo dbe et posita recta ab in de et ad in bc, con-
199 gruet et fe recta in fg, et signum e collocabitur in g. Sed et in centro
llv ponlderis trianguli abd.
26
Quoniam igitur trianguli abd centrum ponderis
est signum e, trianguli autem dbe signum g, manifestum est quod ex
ambobus triangulis compositae magnitudinis centrum ponderis est medium
rectae eg, quod est signumf.
11.
205 Si duo triangula invicem fuerint similia, et in ipsis signa
2
,7 similiter
posita ad triangula, et unum signum eius in quo est trianguli centrum
fuerit ponderis, et reliquum signum centrum est ponderis eius in quo est
trianguli.
209 Signa autem ad similes figuras similiter poni dicimus a quibus quae ad
12r angulos aequales ducuntur rectae ad simillis rationis latera angulos fecerint
aequales.
Sint duo triangula abe, def [Fig. Ap.IV.4.11], et sit ut ae ad df sic ab ad
de et be ad ef, et sint in dictis triangulis signa similiter posita g, h ad
triangula abe, def, et g sit centrum ponderis trianguli abe. 28 Dico quod
215 et h centrum est ponderis trianguli def. Non enim, sed, si possibile est,
sit i centrum ponderis trianguli def. Et coniungantur ga, gb, gc, dh, eh,
fh,29 di, if, ie. Quoniam igitur triangulum abe simile est triangulo def, et
centra ponderum
30
sunt signa g, i, similium autem figurarum centra pon-
12v derum
30
sunt similiter posita, quare ad similis / rationis latera angulos
220 facient aequales, singulos singulis, aequalis igitur est angulus ide angulo
gab; sed angulus gab aequalis est angulo edh, cum sint signa g , h similiter
posita; et angulus igitur edh aequalis est angulo edi, maior minori, quod
198 post in' scr. et del. Anon. recta
199 ante recta scr. et del Anon. in
201 trianguli corr. Anon. ex ipsius / signum
2
corr. Anon. ex ipsum
212 ut suprascr. Anon.
220-21 ide ... gab' corr. Anon. ex qui sub ide ei qui sub gab
221 gab
2
angulo corr. Anon. ex qui sub gab aequalis est ei qui sub
222 post igitur scr. et del. Anon. qui sub / angulo corr. Anon. ex ei qui sub / minori
corr. Anon. ex minore
26 Cremonensis had bdc. Greek manuscript A had Mr, while Moerbeke (using Greek
manuscript B) had DBG. Heiberg, in agreement with Greek manuscript G and Cremonensis,
settled for ~ r Anon. 's reading of abd appears to be an alteration of Greek manuscript A's
reading (and, indeed, Anon.'s reading is geometrically defensible).
21 Cremonensis had added duo, not in the Greek text and hence omitted by Anon.
28 Again Anon. has altered the letters of the magnitudes in accordance with his pro-
cedure of using successive letters for the letters as they are mentioned in the proof (see
the Introduction to the text).
29dh, eh, andjh (or their equivalents) were omitted by Cremonensis, but are in the
Greek text.
30 Cremonensis had used the singular gravitatis here, although the plural was used in the
Greek text.
est impossibile. Signum igitur i non est centrum ponderis trianguli def;
est igitur signum h ,31 quod scilicet demonstrare oportebat.
225
13r
230
235
13v
240
12.
Si duo triangula fuerint similia, et unius trianguli centrumponderis fuerit
in recta quae ab aliquo angulorum in medium basis ducta sit, et reliqui
trianguli centrum ponderis erit in linea similiter ducta.
Sint duo triangula abe, def [Fig. Ap.IV04.12], et sit ut ae / ad df sic et
ab ad de et be ad ef; et divisa ae in duas partes aequales in g , coniu[n]gatur
bg, et sit centrum ponderis trianguli abe in bg signum h. Dico quod et
trianguli def centrum ponderis est in recta similiter ducta. Dividatur df
in duas partes aequales ini ,32 et coniu[n]gatur ei, et fiat utgb ad bh sic ie ad
ek, et coniungantur ah,33 he, dk, kf. Et quoniam est ipsius quidem ac
dimidia ag, ipsius autem df dimidia di, est igitur et ut ba ad ed sic ag ad
di. Et circa aequales angulos latera sunt proportionalia; aequalis igitur est
et angulus agb angulo die, [et angulus abg angulo dei,] et est ut ag ad di
sic bg ad ei; [et circa aequales angulos latera sunt proportionalia,] / est
autem et ut gb ad bh sic ie ad ek, et ex aequali igitur est ut ab ad
de sic bh ad ek. Et circa aequales angulos latera sunt proportionalia; si
autem hoc,34 aequalis est angulus bah angulo edk; quare et reliquus
angulus hae aequalis est angulo kdf. Propter haec autem angulus quidem
bch aequalis est angulo efk, angulus autem hcg angulo kfi. Demonstratum
autem est, quod et angulus abh aequalis est angulo dek; quare et reliquus
224 scilicet ... oportebat mg. corr. Anon. ex et caetera
231 signum corr. Anon. ex ipsum
237 post angulus' scr. et del. Anon. qui sub / angulo' corr. Anon. ex ei qui
sub / et
2
dei corr. Anon. ex et qui sub abg ei qui sub dei quod est in
mg., sed non est in Gr et delendum est / ag corr. Anon. exah / di corr.
Anon. ex de
238 bg corr. Anon. ex bh / ei corr. Anon. ex ek / et ... proportionalia Anon.;
sed non in Gr et delendum est / post proportionalia scr. et del. Anon. si autem hoc
241 post angulus scr. et del. Anon. qui sub I angulo corr. Anon. ex ei qui sub
242 angulus' corr. Anon. ex qui sub I angulocorr. Anon. ex ei qui sub Ipost angulus
2
scr.
et del. Anon. quidem qui sub et postea suprascr quidem
243 angulo' corr. Anon. ex ei qui sub I angulus corr. Anon. ex qui et post autem
scr. et del. Anon. sub I hcg corr. Anon. ex hca I angul0
2
corr. Anon. ex ei qui sub
244 angulus corr. Anon. ex qui sub I angulo corr. Anon. ex ei qui sub
3' The Greek text has only eunv lftpa. As is evident here, Anon. expanded this slightly,
while Cremonensis expanded it even more: "quare punctum n (=Anon.'s h) erit centrum
dictum."
32 Following the Greek text, Cremonensis had used m and n. Anon. changed these letters
to i and k, the succeeding unused letters of the Latin alphabet.
33 The Greek manuscripts had Be and Cremonensis followed it with bh, but Regiomon-
tanus corrected it to ah, as does the anonymous translator.
34 The phrase "si autem hoc" is in the Greek text and also in the Cremonensis transla-
tion but was omitted by Regiomontanus. Anon. could as easily have got it from the Greek
as from the original translation of Cremonensis.
245 angulus hbe aequalis est angulo kef. Propter haec autem omnia signa h, k
sunt similiter posita, et ad latera proportionalia aequales faciunt angulos.
Quoniam igitur signa h, k similiter posita sunt, et h est centrum ponderis
14r trianguli abe, et k igitur / centrum erit ponderis trianguli def.
13.
250
255
14v
260
265
15r
270
Omnis trianguli centrum ponderis est in recta quae ab angulo ducta est
ad dimidium basis.
Sit triangulum abe [Fig. Ap.IVA.13],35 et in ipso ad ad dimidium basis
be. Demonstrandum est quod trianguli abe centrum ponderis est in ad.
Non enim, at, si possibile est, sit e. Et per ipsum ducatur ef aequedistans
be. Divisa de continuo in duas partes aequales, derelinquetur tandem
quaedam minor ef, et dividatur utraque bd, de in aequalia, et per sec-
tiones ducantur aequedistantes ad, et coniungantur gh, ik, lm; erunt iam
ipsae aequedistantes be. lam parallelogrammi quidem mn centrum pon-
deris est in op, ipsius alutem kr centrum ponderis in so, ipsius vero ht in
ds; ex omnibus igitur compositae magnitudinis centrum ponderis est in
rectapd. Sit iamu, et coniu[n]gatur ue et extendatur, et ducatur ex aeque-
distans ad. Triangulum iam ade ad omnia triangula quae ab am, mk, kh,
he descripta sunt similia ade earn habet rationem quam habet ea ad am,
cum am, mk, kh, he sunt invicem aequales. Quoniam autem et triangulum
adb ad omnia triangula quae ab al, li, ig, gh descripta sunt similia adb
earn habet rationem quam ba ad al, triangulum igitur abe ad omnia dicta
triangula earn habet rationem quam ea ad am. Sed ea ad am maiorem
habet rationem quam xu ad ue, ipsius namque ea ad am ra/tio est eadem
quae totius xu ad uv cum similia sint triangula; et triangulum igitur
abe ad dicta triangula rationem habet maiorem quam xu ad ue; et
dividendo, parallelogrammamn, kr, ht ad reliqua triangula rationemhabent
245 post angulus scr. et del. Anon. qui sub / angulo corr. Anon. ex ei qui sub
246 ante aequales scr. et del Anon. et
255 ante bc scr. et del. Anon. ipsi / ante dc scr. et del. Anon. ipsa
256 quaedam suprascr. Anon. / ante ef scr. et del. Anon. ipsa / post utraque scr.
et del. Anon. ipsarum
257 ante ad scr. et del. Anon. ipsi
258 ante bc scr. et del. Anon. ipsi
259 ipsius
1
corr. Anon. ex verba quod non legere possum
261 ue corr. Anon. ex uf / cx corr. Anon. ex ipsi ad
262 ad corr. Anon. ex cx I post ab scr. et del. Anon. ipsis
263 post similia scr. et del. Anon. ipsi
264 cum corr. Anon. ex quippe cum ipsa
265 post ab scr. et del. Anon. ipsis / post similia scr. et del. Anon. ipsi
268 ue corr. Anon. ex uf
269 ante cum scr. et del. Anon. quippe
270 ue corr. Anon. ex uf
3. Again following his procedure of using successive letters, Anon. has used letters that
are widely divergent from those used by Cremonensis.
-
275
15v
280
285
16r
290
295
16v
300
305
maiorem quam xe ad eu.
36
Fiat igitur ut parallelogramma ad triangula
sic ze ad eu. Quoniam igitur est magnitudo abe, cuius centrum ponderis
est e, et ab ipsa auferatur magnitudo composita ex mn, kr, ht parallelo-
grammis, et centrum ponderis magnitudinis ablatae est signumu, reliquae
igitur magnitudinis ex reliquis compositae triangulus centrum ponderis est
in rec/ta ue producta, et suscepta alia quae earn habeat rationem ad eu
quam habet magnitudo ablata ad earn quae relinquitur. Signum igitur z
centrum est ponderis ex derelictis compositae magnitudinis, quod est im-
possibile; omnia namque sunt ad easdempartes [hoc est ad alterampartem]
rectae quae per signum z in pIano ducitur aequedistans ad. Manifestum
igitur est propositum.
Sittriangulumabe [Fig. Ap.IV.4.14],37 et ducatur ad in mediumbe . Dico
quod in ad est centrum ponderis trianguli abe. Non enim, sed, si possibile
est, sit e. Et coniungantur ae , eb, ee , et df, dg ad media ab, ae , et ducantur
fh, gi aequedistantes ae, et coniungantur hi, id, dh, de, kl. Quoniam
triangullum abe simile est triangulo deg, cum ab aequedistans sit gd, et
trianguli abe centrum ponderis est e, et trianguli igitur gde centrum pon-
deris est signum i, signa namque e, i in utroque triangulo sunt similiter
posita, cum faciant ad latera proportionalia angulos aequales, hoc namque
manifestum est. Propter eandem autem rationem etfbd centrum ponderis
est signum h; quare ex utrisque fbd, dge triangulis compositae magni-
tudinis centrum ponderis est in medio rectae hi, cum triangula fbd, dge
sunt aequalia, medium autem hi est I: quoniam est ut bf adfa sic bh ad he,
ut autem eg ad ga sic ci ad ie, / quod si ita est, be est aequedistans hi; et
coniungatur de, est igitur ut bd ad de sic hi ad li; quare ex dictis triangulis
compositae magnitudinis centrum est I. Est autem et parallelogrammi afdg
centrum ponderis signum k. Quare magnitudinis ex omnibus compositae
centrum ponderis est in recta kl. Est autem trianguli abe centrum pon-
deris signum e; producta igitur recta kl transit per signum e, quod est
impossibile. Centrumigitur gravitatis trianguli abe non est extra rectamad,
est igitur in ipsa.
14.
Omnis trianguli centrum ponderis est signum in quo quae ab angulis ad
dimidia basuum (I) trianguli ducuntur rectae incidunt.
272 xe eorr. Anon. ex xf et eu ex fu
273 ze eorr. Anon. ex zf et eu ex fu
274 eeorr. Anon. ex f
277 ue eorr. Anon. ex uf / eu eorr. Anon. ex fu
280 de omnia mg. ser. Anon. omnia scilicet triangula / hoc ... partem mg. ser.
Anon., et in Gr, sed delendum est
281 ante ad ser. et del. Anon. ipsi / post ad ser. et del. Anon. hoc est ad alteram
partem
291 cum eorr. Anon. ex quandoquidem
306 ducuntur eorr. Anon. ex ductae
36 The whole of "et ... eu" (lines 270-72) is missing from the translation of ere-
monensis. It was, however, in the Greek text.
37 Again Anon. follows his customary procedure of using successive letters, thus produc-
ing ditThrmt from by and in the Greek text.
17r Sit triangulumabe [Fig. Ap.IV.4.15], et ducatur ad quidem/ ad dimidium
be, be vero ad dimidium ae. Trianguli iam abe centrum ponderis est in
utraque ad, be, hoc namque demonstratum est. Quare signumf38 centrum
310 est ponderis.
15.
Omnis trapezii
39
quod duo latera habet invicem aequedistantia centrum
ponderis est in recta quae dividuas aequedistantium laterum coniungit
sectiones, divisa ut pars eius quae ad dividuam terminatur minoris
315 aequedistantium laterum sectionem ad reliquam earn habeat rationem
quam utraque aequalis duplae maioris lateris aequedistantium cum minori
ad duplam minoris cum maiori.
Sit trapezium abed [Fig. Ap.IV.4.16],40 quod aequedistantia habeat
17v latera ad, be, et ef dividuas ad, / be coniungat sectiones. Quod igitur
320 centrum trapezii sit in ef, manifestum est. Si enim producantur edg ,feg,
bag, manifestum est quod in eodem signo venient; erit trianguli gbe cen-
trum ponderis in gf, et simili modo trianguli agd centrum ponderis erit
in ge, et reliqui igitur trapezii abed centrum ponderis erit in ef. Coniuncta
autembd dividatur in tres partes aequales in signis h, i, et per ipsa ducantur
325 khl, min aequedistantes be, et coniungantur df, eb, op. Erit iam trianguli
dbe centrum ponderis in in, cum ib sit tertia pars bd, et per signum i
18r ducta sit / aequedistans be.4l Est autem trianguli dbe centrum ponderis
et in df; quare dicti trianguli centrum ponderis est p. Eadem autem
ratione et trianguli abd centrumponderis est signumo. Quare magnitudinis
330 ex ambobus triangulis abd, dbe compositae, quod est trapezium, centrum
ponderis est in recta op. Est autem dicti trapezii centrum ponderis et
in ef. Quare trapezii abed centrum ponderis est signum q. Habet autem
triangulum bde ad triangulum abd rationem quam habet oq ad qp. Atqui
ut triangulum bde ad triangulum abd sic est be ad ad; ut autem oq ad qp
335 sic rq ad qs. Et ut igitur be ad ad sic rq ad qs. Quare et ut duae be cum
ad ad duas ad cum be sic duae rq cum qs ad duas qs cum qr. Sed duae
18v quidem rq cum qs sunt am/bae er, rq, hoc est qe; duae autem qs cum qr
sunt ambae qs, sf, hoc est qf. Quare demonstrata sunt ea quae proposita
fuerant.
Finis.
314 terminatur supraser. Anon. / post minoris ser. et del. Anon. lateris
315 laterum supraser. Anon. / post sectionem ser. et del. Anon. terminatur / habeat
eorr. Anon. ex habet
319 post igitur ser. et del. Anon. in
336 cum
1
his Anon.
38 This was assigned the letter h in the translation of Cremonensis.
39 Cremonensis had used the expression mensalis figure here.
40 Once more note Anon.'s differing set of letters.
41 The Greek text and Cremonensis had specified the parallel line here (mh in Cremonensis
and the Greek text; it would be ni if Anon. had included it here). Heiberg would delete
the whole clause "et . . . he."
....
2r
B
The Marginal Additions from Eutocius' Commentary
on the Equilibrium of Planes: A Brief
Specimen from MagI. XI.50, 2r
(Cf. Heiberg, Archimedis opera omnia, Vol. 3, p. 264, lines 1-15)
IEutocius
Propensionem, 0 generosissime Petre, commune esse genus gravitatis atque
levitatis et Aristoteles et qui eum sequutus est Ptolemaeus asserit. Thimaeus
autem apud Platonem, propensionem omnem, inquit, a gravitate fieri, arbitratur
5 enim levitatem esse privationem. Quorum opiniones et ex Ptolemaei quem de
propensionibus conscripsit libro et ex Aristotelis negotiis naturalibus et ex Thi-
maeo Platonis et ex eis qui haec commentati sunt licet disciplinarum studiosis
eos legere. Archimedes vero in hoc libro centrum propensionis figurae planae
putat id a quo suspensa manet aequedistans horizonti, duorum vero vel plurium
10 planorum centrum propensionis sive ponderis, a quo suspensa libra est aeque-
distans horizonti.
This sample paragraph reveals how dependent the anonymous trans-
lator was on the earlier translation of Jacobus Cremonensis, which I can
give for comparative purposes (Venice, Bibl. Naz. Marc. f.a.327, 53r-v):
Momentum ipsum, 0 generosiss[im]e Petre, commune gravitatis et levitatis
esse genus, et Aristoteles asserit et Ptholemeus eum sequutus. Timeus vero
apud Platonem momentum omne dicit a gravitate produci. Nam existimat levi-
tatem privationem quandam esse. Quorum opiniones licet discipline studiosis
5 legere et ex Ptholemei libro quem de momentis conscripsit et ex naturalibus
negotiis Aristotelis et ex Timeo Platonis et ex his qui illos exposuerunt. Archi-
medes vero in hoc libro centrum ponderis figure plane existimat id ex quo sus-
pensa manet equedistans orizonti, duorum vero vel plurium planorum centrum
ponderis, hoc est gravitatis, a quo libra suspensa stat orizonti equedistans.
I have added punctuation and capitalized the proper names.
The most interesting feature of the anonymous translator's rendering
of this passage is his use of propensio in all cases for P071"TJ, while
Cremonensis employed momentum in the first three cases and pondus
in the last two. William of Moerbeke in rendering the same passage (Vol.
2, 53rB-C) had used the transliterated form rope in all cases (but in the
first case he hadropen, i.e. reptionem); and Giorgio Valla used momentum
(see above, Part Ill, Chap. 2, Sect. V, the last extract from the De
expetendis).
1392
BIBLIOGRAPHY
Adelard of Bath (?). Liber ysagogorum Alchorismi. Discussion and ed. of first three books
by M. Curtze, "Uber eine AIgorismus-Schrift des xn. Jahrhunderts," Abhandlungen
zur Geschichte der Mathematik, 8. Heft (1898), pp. 3-27. For MSS see Vo!. 3, Part n,
Chap. 3, Sect. n, n. 3.
Aegidius Romanus. Super libros elenchorum. Venice, 1496.
Agostini, A. "11 'De viribus quantitatis' di Luca Pacioli," Periodico di matematiche, Ser.
4, Vo!. 4 (1924), pp. 165-92.
Agricola, G. De re metallica. Basel, 1556.
Alberti, A. See Archimedes. De quadratura paraboles etc.
Alberti, L. B. De'Ludi matematici. Ed. of A. Bonucci in Opere volgari, Vo!. 4, Florence,
1847. Cf. Ed. of C. Grayson, Opere volgari, Vo!. 3, Bari, 1973.
----(?). De lunularum quadratura. Ed. ofG. Mancini, L. B. Alberti, Opera inedita,
Florence, 1890, pp. 305-07. For new edition see Appendix n, Text C.
----. L'Architettura. Vo!. 1, ed. of G. Orlandi, Milan, 1966.
Alexander of Aphrodisias. Commentaire sur les Meteores d'Aristote. Traduction de Guil-
laume de Moerbeke. Ed. of A. J. Smet, Louvain, Paris, 1968.
Alhazen. See ibn al-Haitham.
Alos-Moner, R. d'. "Flors de Petrarca de Remeys de cascuna fortuna," Estudis Univer-
sitaris Catalans. Revista, Vo!. 21 (1936), pp. 651-66.
Ametus. Epistola de proportione et proportionalitate. Ed. and trans. ofD. Schrader, Dis-
sertation, University of Wisconsin, 1961.
Amodeo, F. "11 Trattato delle coniche di Francesco Maurolico," Bibliotheca mathematica,
3. Folge, Vo!. 9 (1908-09), pp. 123-38.
----. "Le ricerche di un matematico napoletano del settecento su alcuni teoremi di
Archimede e sulle loro estensioni," Rendiconto dell'Accademia delle Scienze
Fisiche e Matematiche (Classe della Societii Reale di Napoli) , Ser. 3, Vo!. 26 (1920),
pp. 170-77.
Anonymous. An Archimedean-Type Demonstration of the Lever Law. For ed. and trans.
see Vo!. 3, Part I, Chap. 8.
----. Carmen de ponderibus. Ed. of F. Hultsch, Metrologicorum scriptorum reliquae,
Vo!. 2, Leipzig, 1866, pp. 95-98.
----. De arte mensurandi, Chapters 1-4 and part of Chapter 5. See Vo!. 3, Part I,
Chap. 2. And see Johannes de Muris.
----. De inquisicione capacitatis figurarum. Ed. of M. Curtze in Abhandlungen
zur Geschichte der Mathematik, 8. Heft (1898), pp. 29-68. For MSS see Vo!. 3,
Part n, Chap. 3, Sect. Ill, n. 18.
----. De ysoperimetris. For manuscripts see Vo!. 3, Part ni, Chap. 2, Sect. n, n. 13.
----. Geometria. Ed. of M. Curtze in "Miscellen zur Geschichte der Mathematik
im 14. und 15. Jahrhundert," Bibliotheca mathematica, Neue Folge, Vo!. 8 (1894),
pp. 107-15.
----. Geometria culmensis. Ed. of H. Mendthal, Leipzig, 1886.
----. Liber theoreumancie de arithmetica, geometria, musica. For MS see Vo!. 3,
----. Practica geometrie, with incipit "Artis cuiuslibet consummatio." Ed. of S.
Victor, Practical Geometry in the High Middle Ages, Dissertation, Harvard Univer-
sity, 1973. For MSS see Vo!. 3, Part n, Chap. 3, Sect. n, n. 5.
----. Practica geometrie, with incipit "Geometrie due sunt partes principales." For
MSS see Vo!. 3, Part n, Chap. 3, Sect. n, n. 8, and see ed. by F. N. L. Britt,
A Critical Edition of Tractatus quadrantis. Dissertation, Emory University, 1972,
pp. 208-58.
----. Practica geometrie, with incipit "Geometria est noticia omnium rerum in
pondere et mensura per virtutem numerorum demonstrata." For MS see Vol. 3,
..
----. Pratike de geometrie. Ed. of C. Henry in "Sur les deux plus anciens traites
d'algorisme et de geometrie," Bullettino di bibliografia e di storia delle
scienze matematiche e fisiche, Vol. 15 (1882), pp. 49-70. See forthcoming edition
of S. Victor.
----. Quadratura circuli per lunulas: Versio II/. For ed. and trans. see Vol. 3,
Appendix n, Text A.
Apollonius of Perga. Conicorum libri quattuor. Trans. of F. Commandino, Bologna, 1566.
----. Emendatio et restitutio Conicorum. Messina, 1654. Ed. of F. Maurolico.
----. Les Coniques d'Apollonius de Perge. Trans. of P. Ver Eecke, Paris, 1%3.
----.. Opera. Latin translation of G. B. Memmo, Venice, 1537.
----. Quae Graece exstant cum commentariis antiquis. Ed. of J. L. Heiberg, 2 vols.,
Leipzig, 1891-93.
Archibald, R. C. Euclid's Book on Divisions of Figures. Cambridge, 1915.
Archimedes. Archimede. Ed. and French translation ofC. Mugler, 4 vols., Paris, 1970-72.
----. Archimedis quae supersunt omnia cum Eutocii AscaJonitae commentariis. Ed.
of J. Torelli, Oxford, 1792.
----. Archimedis Syracusani Arenarius, et Dimensio Circuli. Eutocii Ascalonitae
in hanc commentarius. Cum versione et notis foh. Wallis, Oxford, 1676.
----. AIIANTA. Ed. and modem Greek translation of E. Stamatis,
3 vols. in 4, Athens, 1970-74.
----. Circuli quadratura. A fourteenth-century hybrid tract composed of the De
lineis spiralibus and the De mensura circuli. See Vol. 3, Part I, Chap. 5 for ed. and
trans.
----. De iis quae vehuntur in aqua libri duo. Ed. of F. Commandino, Bologna,
1565. See Vol. 3, Part Ill, Chap. 4, Sect. Ill, Text A. English trans. of T. Salus-
bury (7) in Mathematical Collections and Translations, the Second Tome, London
1665 (reprint, 1%7). See Vo!. 3, Part Ill, Chap. 4, Sect. Ill, Text B.
----. De insidentibus aquae, Bks. I and n. Ed. ofN. Tartaglia, Venice, 1565. Bk.
I in the edition of the Opera of 1543.
----.De mensura circuli. In medieval Latin version ofGerard ofCremona. For MS see
Vol. 3, Part n, Chap. 1.
----. De mensura circuli. Glasgow version. For MS see Vol. 3, Part n, Chap. 1.
----. De quadratura paraboles et alia opera. In translation of A. Alberti. For
specimen see Vo!. 3, Appendix IV, Sect. 2.
----. Le Premier Livre d'Archimede des choses egallement pesantes. French trans.
of P. Forcadel, Paris, 1565.
----. Les Oeuvres completes. Trans. ofP. Ver Eecke, 2nd. ed., 2 vols., Paris, 1960.
----. Monumenta omnia mathematica quae extant. Trans. ofF. Maurolico, Palermo,
1685.
----. Oeuvres. Trans. of F. Peyrard, Paris, 1807.
----. Opera. Ed. ofN. Tartaglia, Venice, 1543.
----. Opera. In the medieval Latin translation of William of Moerbeke. Ed. in
Volume n.
----. Opera non nulla a Federico Commandino Urbinate nuper in Latinum
conversa et commentariis illustrata. Venice, 1558.
----. Opera omnia. In the modem editions ofJ. L. Heiberg, 1st ed., 3 vols., Leipzig,
1880-81, 2nd ed., 3 vols., Leipzig, 1910-15.
----. Opera quae extant. Ed. of D. Rivault, Paris, 1615.
----. Opera quae quidem extant omnia. Basel, 1544. First Greek edition with trans-
lation of Jacobus Cremonensis. For manuscripts of that translation see Vol. 3, Part
Ill, Chap. 2, Sect. I.
----. Opera varia. Anonymous translations in MS Florence, Bib!. Naz. Magliab.
XI, 50. See Vol. 3, Appendix IV, Sect. 4.
----. The Works of Archimedes. Translated and paraphrased by T. L. Heath, Cam-
bridge, 1897 (reissued by Dover Publications, New York, 1950).
BIBLIOGRAPHY 1395
----. Werke. Trans. of A. Czwalina, 2nd ed. of reprint, Darmstadt, 1967.
----. See also M. Clagett, E. J. Dijksterhuis, L. Gaurico, J. L. Heiberg, and G. U.
del Monte.
Archimedes (Pseudo-). De ponderibus Archimenidis (or De incidentibus in humidum). New
edition in Vo!. 3, Appendix I, Sect. 4. Also eds. in Venice, 1518, in Curtze, "Ein
Beitrag," and in J. L. Heiberg, Mathematici graeci minores, Copenhagen, 1927, pp.
93-107.
----. Commentary on by F. de Mello. For ed. see Vo!. 3, Part Ill, Chap. 6, Sect.
Il, Text A. Trans. by P. Forcadel as Le Livre d'Archimede des Pois, Paris, 1565.
See also Vo!. 3, Part Ill, Chap. 6, Sect. Il, Text B.
Aristotle. Aristotelis Topica cum libro de sophisticis elenchis. Ed. of M. Wallies, Leipzig,
1923.
----. For medieval translations see Vo!. 2, Part I, Chap. 1, Sect. Ill, n. 1.
Arredi, F. Le Origini dell'idrostatica. Rome, 1943.
Ashby, T. Sixteenth-Century Drawings of Roman Buildings Attributed to Andreas Coner.
Papers of the British School at Rome, Vo!. 2, 1904.
----. "Addenda and Corrigenda to Sixteenth-Century Drawings etc.," Papers of the
British School at Rome, Vo!. 6 (1913), pp. 184-210.
----. See also H. Egger.
Aurispa, J. Carteggio di Giovanni Aurispa. Ed. of R. Sabbadini, Rome, 1931.
Ausonius, H. Adversaria mathematica: De circuli quadratura, De elice, De polygoniis.
For MS see Vo!. 3, Part Ill, Chap. 6, Sect. I, n. 6.
Bacon, Roger. Compendium studii philosophiae. Ed. of J. S. Brewer inFr. Rogeri Bacon [is]
opera quaedam hactenus inedita, Vo!. 1, London, 1859; reprinted 1%5.
----. (1). Speculi almukefi compositio. For manuscripts and edition of A. Gogava
see Vo!. 3, Part Il, Chap. 4, Sect. I, n. 43.
Baldi, B. "Vita di Federico Commandino scritta da Monsignor Bemardino Baldi, da Ur-
bino, Abate di Gustalla," Giornale de'letterati italiani, Vo!. 19 (1714), pp.
140-85.
-----. Vite di matematici italiani. Ed. of E. Narducci, Bullettino di bibliografia e
di storia delle scienze matematiche e fisiche, Vo!. 19 (1886), pp. 335-406,
437-89, 521-640.
Baluzius, S. Miscellaneorum liber secundus, hoc est collectio veterum monumentorum,
quae hactenus latuerunt in variis codicibus ac bibliothecis. Paris, 1679.
Banii Miisa. Verba filiorum (Liber de geometria). Trans. of Gerard of Cremona. See
Archimedes in the Middle Ages, Vo!. 1, Chap. 4.
Beaujouan, G. "La Science anglaise dans les bibliotheques de Salamanque au XV siecle,"
Mediaeval and Renaissance Studies, Vo!. 5 (1%1), pp. 249-69.
-----. Manuscrits scientifiques medievaux de I'Universite de Salamanque et de
ses "Colegios Mayores". Bordeaux, 1%2.
Beck, J. H. "The Historical 'Taccola' and Emperor Sigismund in Siena," The Art
Bulletin, Vo!. 50 (1968), pp. 309-19.
Bellaso, G. B. Il vero modo di scrivere in cifra etc. Brescia, 1564.
----. La Cifra del sig. Giovan Battista Belaso. Venice, 1553.
-----. Novi et singolari modi di cifrare . Brescia, 1555.
Bembo, P. See G. Spezi.
Benedetti, G. B. Demonstratio proportionum motuum localium contra Aristotilem (in the
first version, Aristotelem in the second version) et omnes philosophos. First version,
Venice, 1554; 2nd version, Ides of February, 1554 (! 1555). See also C. Maccagni.
-----. Diversarum speculationum mathematicarum et physicarum liber. Turin, 1585.
-----. Resolutio omnium Euclidis problematum. Venice, 1553.
Benjamin Jr., F. S. See Campanus of Novara.
Bemard ofVerdun. Tractatus super totam astrologiam. Ed. ofP. Hartmann, Werl/Westf.,
1961.
Bemays, J. Gesammelte Abhandlungen. Vo!. 2, Berlin, 1885.
.....
Bessarion. In calumniatorem Platonis libri IV. Ed. ofL. Mohler, Paderbom, 1927; reprinted
1967. Also see early ed., Rome, 1469.
Billanovich, G. 'Petrarch and the Textual Tradition of Livy," Journal of the Warburg and
Courtauld Institutes, Vo!. 14 (1951), pp. 137-208.
Birkenmajer, A. Etudes d' histoire des sciences en Pologne. Wroclaw, Warszawa, Krak6w,
1972.
----. Etudes d'histoire des sciences et de la philosophie du moyen age. WrocJaw,
Warszawa, Krak6w, 1970.
----. "Zur Lebensgeschichte und wissenschaftlichen Tiitigkeit von Giovanni Fontana
(1395?-1455?)," Isis, Vo!. 17 (1932), pp. 34-53.
al-Bitn1Jl. De motibus celorum. Ed by F. Carmody of the Latin translation of Michael Scot,
Berkeley and Los Angeles, 1952.
Bjombo, A. A. "Hermannus Dalmata als Ubersetzer astronomischer Arbeiten," Bibliotheca
mathematica, 3. Folge, Vo!. 4 (1903), pp. 130-33.
----. "Studien iiber Menelaos' Sphiirik," Abhandlungen zur Geschichte der mathe-
matischen Wissenschaften, 14. Heft (1902), pp. 1-154.
Boethius (Pseudo-). "Boethius" Geometrie 11. Ed. of M. Folkerts, Wiesbaden, 1970.
Bon, A. La Moree franque. Paris, 1969.
Boncompagni, B. Intorno ad alcune opere di Leonardo Pisano. Rome, 1854.
----. "Intorno ad un trattato di aritmetica del P. D. Smeraldo Borghetti Lucchese
etc.," Bullettino di bibliografia e di storia delle scienze matematiche e fisiche,
Vo!. 2 (1869), pp. 257-69.
---. "Intorno alle vite inedite di tre matematici (Giovanni Danck di Sassonia, Giovanni
de Lineriis e Fra Luca Pacioli da Borgo San Sepolcro) scritte da Bernardino
Baldi," Bullettino di bibliografia e di storia delle scienze matematiche e fisiche,
Vo!. 12 (1879), pp. 352-438.
Borrel (Buteo), J. De quadratura circuli libri duo, ubi multorum con/utantur, et ab omnium
impugnatione defenditur Archimedes. Lyons, 1559.
----. Opera geometrica et juris civilis. Lyons, 1544.
Bosmans, H. "Pascal et les premieres pages de I'Historie de la roulette," Archives de
philosophie, Vol. 1 (1923), pp. 92-112.
Bottari, S. "Nota sui busto di F. Maurolico e su Rinaldo Bonanno," Archivio storico
messinese, n. s., Vo!. 1 (1934), pp. 125-30.
Bouelles (Bovelles), C. de. Geomerrie practique. Paris, 1547.
----. In hoc libro contenta. ... Introductio in geometriam sex libris distincta.
Liber de quadratura circuli. Liber de cubicatione sphere. Perspectiva introductio . . .
(Paris, 1503; reprinted 1510).
----. Quo volumine continentur: Liber de intellectu. Liber de sensu. Liber de nichilo.
Ars oppositorum. Liber de generatione. Liber de sapiente. Liber de duodecim
numeris. Epistolae complures. Insuper mathematicum opus quadripartitum: De
numeris perfectis. De mathematicis rosis. De geometricis corporibus. De geometricis
supplementis. Paris, 1510.
----. For other works of de Bouelles see Vo!. 3, Part Ill, Chap. 6, Sect. IV, n. 1.
Bradwardine, T. Tractatus de proportionibus. Ed. ofH. L. Crosby, Jr., Madison, Wise.,
1955.
Bredon, S. Conclusiones quinque de numero quadrato. For MS see Vo!. 3, Appendix I,
Sect. 1. addition to P. 33.
Brewer, J. S. See Roger Bacon.
Britt, F. N. L. See Johannes Anglicus.
Brown, J. The "Scientia de ponderibus" in the Later Middle Ages. Dissertation, Uni-
versity of Wisconsin, 1967.
Bruins, E. M. Codex Constantinopolitanus palatii veteris no. 1. Vo!. 3, Leiden, 1964.
Buridan, Jean. Quaestiones de caelo et mundo. Ed. of E. A. Moody, Cambridge, Mass.,
1942.
BIBLIOGRAPHY 1397
Busard, H. L. L. "Die Traktate De proportionibus von Jordanus Nemorarius und
Campanus," Centaurus, Vo!. 15 (1971), pp. 193-227.
----. "L'Algebre an moyen age: Le Liber mensurationum d'Abft Bekr," Journal
des savants (Avril-Juin, 1968), pp. 65-124.
Campanus of Novara (?). Quadratura circuli. For ed. and trans. see Vo!. 1, Appendix 1.
-----,. Theorica planetarum. Ed. and trans. ofF. S. Benjamin, Jr. and G. J. Toomer,
Campanus of Novara and Medieval Planetary Theory: Theorica Planetarum,
Madison, Milwaukee, London, 1971.
Cantor, M. Die romischen Agrimensoren und ihre Stellung in der Geschichte der
Feldmesskunst. Leipzig, 1875.
----. Vorlesungen ilber Geschichte der Mathematik. Vo!. 1, 3rd ed., Leipzig, 1907.
Cardano, G. De rerum varietate. Base!, 1557.
-----. Opus novum de proportionibus numerorum etc. Basel, 1570.
-----. Practica arithmetice et mensurandi singularis. Milan, 1539.
Castellani, C. "11 Prestito dei codici manoscritti della Biblioteca di San Marco in
Venezia ne' suoi primi tempi e le conseguenti perdite de' codici stessi," Atti del
Reale Istituto Veneto di Scienze, Lettere ed Arti, Ser. settima, Vo!. 8 (18%-97),
pp. 311-67.
Cataldi, P. Trattato della quadratura del cerchio. Bologna, 1612.
Cataneo, P. Le Practiche delle due prime matematiche. Venice, 1546.
Cattin, P. L'Oeuvre encye/opedique de Philippe Elephant: mathematique, alchimie, hhique
(milieu du XNe siee/e). Thesis, Ecole Nationale des Chartes, Paris, 1%9.
Cavalieri, B. Geometria indivisibilibus continuorum nova quadam ratione. Bologna, 1635.
Italian trans. of L. Lombardo-Radice, Turin, 1968.
Cermenati, M. "Leonardo aRoma," Nuova antologia, Vo!. 202 (1919), pp. 208-21.
Cessi, R. "Notizie umanistiche: III Tra Niccolo Perotto e Poggio Bracciolini," Giornale
storico della letteratura italiana, Vo!. 60 (1912), pp. 73-111.
----. Saggi Romani. Rome, 1956.
Ceulen, L. van. De arithmetische en geometrische fondamenten. Leyden, 1615.
----. Van den circkel. Delf, 1596.
Chasles, M. Aperc;u historique sur l'origine et le developpement des mhhodes en
geomhrie. Paris, 1875.
Chesne de Dole, S. duo Quadrature du cere/e. Delf, 1584.
Christianus, M. De mechanicis quaestionibus. For MS see Vo!. 3, Part Ill, Chap. 6, Sect.
I, n. 14.
Christmann, J. Tractatio geometrica de quadratura circuli in decem capita distributa,
Frankfurt, 1595.
Christophorus. Practica geometrie. For MS see Vo!. 3, Part 11, Chap. 3, Sect. Ill, n. 21.
Cicero, M. T. De jinibus bonorum et malorum libri quinque. Ed. of T. Schiche, Leipzig,
1915.
----. De natura deorum. Ed. of O. Plasberg, Leipzig, 1917.
----. Tusculanae disputationes. Ed. of M. Pohlenz, Leipzig, 1918.
Ciruelo, P. S. Cursus quattuor mathematicarum artium liberalium. Alcala, 1516.
Cisotti, U. "The Mathematics of Leonardo da Vinci," Leonardo da Vinci, New York,
1956, pp. 201-04. Published under the auspices of the Istituto geografico De
Agostini, Novara, Italy.
Clagett, M. "A Medieval Latin Translation of a Short Arabic Tract on the Hyperbola,"
Osiris, Vo!. 11 (1954), pp. 359-85.
-----. "Archimedes," Dictionary of Scientific Biography, Vo!. I, New York, 1970,
pp. 215-34.
-----. "Archimedes in the Later Middle Ages" in D. H. D. Roller, ed., Perspectives
in the History of Science and Technology, Norman, Okla., 1971, pp. 239-59.
-----. Archimedes in the Middle Ages, Vo!. 1: The Arabo-Latin Tradition. Madison,
Wise., 1964; Vo!. 2: The Translations from the Greek by William ofMoerbeke. Phila-
delphia, 1976.
--
----. "John of Palermo," Dictionary of Scientific Biography, Vo!. 7, New York,
1973, pp. 133-34.
----. "Leonardo da Vinci, " Dictionary of Scientific Biography, Vo!. 8, New York,
1973, pp. 215-34.
----. "Leonardo da Vinci and the Medieval Archimedes," Physis, Vo!. 11 (1%9),
pp. 100-51.
----.Nicole Oresme and the Medieval Geometry of Qualities and Motions. Madison,
Wise., 1%8.
----. "The Liber de motu of Gerard of Brussels and the Origins of Kinematics
in the West," Osiris, Vo!. 12 (1956), pp. 73-175.
----. "The Medieval Latin Translations from the Arabic of the Elements of Euclid,"
Isis, Vo!. 44 (1953), pp. 16-42.
----. "The Quadrature by Lunes in the Later Middle Ages" in S. Morgenbesser,
P. Suppes, and M. White, eds., Philosophy, Science and Method: Essays in Honor
of Ernest Nagel, New York, 1969, pp. 508-22.
----. The Science ofMechanics in the Middle Ages. Madison, Wise., 1959; 2nd print.
1961.
----. "The Use ofthe Moerbeke Translations ofArchimedes in the Works ofJohannes
de Muris," Isis , Vo!. 43 (1952), pp. 236-42.
----. "The Works of Francesco Maurolico," Physis; Anno XVI, Fasc. 2 (1974), pp.
149-98.
----. See also E. A. Moody.
Clark, K. Piero della Francesca. London, 1951.
Clavelin, M. La Philosophie naturelle de Galitee. Paris, 1968.
Clavius, C. Gnomonices libri octo. Rome, 1581.
----. In sphaeram Joannis de Sacro Bosco commentarius. 3rd ed., Venice, 1591.
Colonna, G. De viribus illustribus. For MS see Vo!. 3, Appendix HI.
Commandino, F. De centro gravitatis solidorum. Bologna, 1565.
----. Letter to Maurolico. For MS see Vol. 3, Part Ill, Chap. 4, Sect. IV, n. 17.
----. See also Apollonius of Perga, Archimedes, Pappus of Alexandria and Ptolemy.
For other translations of mathematical works see Vo!. 3, Part Ill, Chap. 4, Sect.
Ill, n. 20.
Coner, A. A Manuscript Inventory of His Goods. See Vo!. 3, Part Ill, Chap. 4, Sect. I,
n. 11.
Cosenza, M. E. Biographical and Bibliographical Dictionary of Italian Humanists and of
the World of Classical Scholarship in Italy. Boston, 1962.
Cossali, P. Origini, trasporto in Italia, primi progressi in essa della algebra, Vo!. I,
Parma, 1797.
Cristofano di Gherardo di Dino. La Practica di geometria volgarizzata da Cristofano
di Gherardo di dino cittadino pisano etc. Ed. of G. Arrighi, Pisa, 1%6.
Crombie, A. C., and North, J. D. "Bacon, Roger," Dictionary of Scientific Biography,
Vo!. I (New York, 1970), pp. 377-85.
Curtze, M. "Die Handschrift No. 14836 der Koniglich Hof- und Staatsbibliothek zu
Miinchen," Abhandlungen zur Geschichte der Mathematik, 7. Heft (1895), pp.
75-142.
----. "Die Quadratwurzelforrnel des Heron bei den Arabern und bei Regiomontanus
etc.," Zeitschrift fUr Mathematik und Physik, Vo!. 42 (1897), Supp!., pp. 145-52.
----. "Ein Beitragzur Geschichte der Physik im 14. Jahrhundert," Bibliotheca mathe-
matica. Neue Folge, Vo!. 10 (18%), pp. 43-49.
----. "Eine Studienreise," Centralblatt fUr Bibliothekswesen, 16. Jahrgang, 6.
u. 7. Heft (1899), pp. 257-306.
----. "Urkunden zur Geschichte der Trigonometrie im christlichen Mittelalter,"
Bibliotheca mathematica, 3. Folge, Vo!. I (1900), pp. 321-416.
----. See also Adelard of Bath; Anonymous, De inquisicione; Anon., Geometria;
Johannes de Lineriis; Jordanus de Nemore.
BIBLIOGRAPHY 1399
Daly, J. F. "Mathematics in the Codices Ottoboniani Latini," Manuscripta, Vol. 8 (1964),
pp. 3-17.
Delisle, L. Le Cabinet des manuscrits de la Bibliotheque Nationale, Vol. 2. Paris, 1874.
----. "Observations sur plusieurs manuscrits de la Politique et I'Economique de
Nicole Oresme," Bibliotheque de l'Ecole de Chartes, 6
me
serie, Vol. 5 (1869), pp.
6<H-20.
Dijksterhuis, E. J. Archimedes. Copenhagen, 1956.
Dippel, J. Versuch einer systematischen Darstellung der Philosophie des Carolus Bovillus,
nebst einem kurzen Lebensabrisse. Wiirzburg, 1565.
Dominicus de Clavasio. Practica geometrie. Ed. of H. L. L. Busard, 'The Practica Geo-
metriae of Dominicus de Clavasio," Archive for History of Exact Sciences, Vol. 2,
no. 6 (1%5), pp. 520-75.
Dondaine, A. Secrt?taires de Saint Thomas. Rome, 1956.
Dorez, L. "Recherches et documents sur la bibliotheque du Cardinal Sirleto," Ecole
r n ~ i s e de Rome, Melanges d' archeologie et d' histoire, Xle annee (1891), pp.
457-91.
Drabkin, 1. E. "Aristotle's Wheel: Notes on the History of a Paradox," Osiris, Vol. 9
(1950), pp. 162-98.
----. "G. B. Benedetti and Galileo's De Motu" in H. Guerlac, ed., Actes du
Dixieme Congres International d'Histoire des Sciences, Vol. I (Paris, 1964), pp.
627-30.
----. "G. B. Benedetti'sDemonstratio proportionum motuum localium," Isis, Vol.
54 (1963), pp. 259-62.
Drake, S. Galileo Studies. Ann Arbor, Mich., 1970.
Drake, S., and Drabkin, 1. E. Mechanics in Sixteenth-Century Italy, Madison, Wise. 1%9.
Droppers, G. See N. Oresme.
Diirer, A. Underweysung der Messung. Nuremberg, 1525. Latin trans. of J. Camerarius
usually called Institutiones geometricae, Paris, 1532.
Duhem, P. Etudes sur Leonard de Vinci. 3 vols., Paris, 1906-13; reprinted in 1955.
----. Le Systeme du monde. Vols. 1-5, Paris, 1913-11, Vols. 6-10, Paris, 1954-59.
----. Les Origines de la statique. 2 vols., Paris, 1905-06.
Dumheimer, Wigandus. Geometria. For MS, see Vol. 3, Part 11, Chap. 3, Sect. Ill, n. 23.
Egger, H. Review of T. Ashby, Sixteenth-Century Drawings etc. in the Kunstgeschichtli-
chen Anzeigen-Beiblatt der Mitteilungen fUr osterr. Geschichtsforschung, 1906,
no. 3, pp. 91-97.
Ehrle, F. Historia Bibliothecae RomanorumPontificum tumBonifatianae tumAvenionensis,
Vol. 1. Rome, 1890.
----. "Nachtriige zur Geschichte der drei iiltesten piipstlichen Bibliotheken,"
Romische Quartalschrift fUr christliche Altertumskunde und fUr Kirchengeschichte,
Supplementheft 20 (1913), pp. 337-69.
Emden, A. B. A Biographical Register of the University of Oxford to A.D. 1500. Vol. 2,
Oxford, 1958; Vol. 3, 1959.
Ercker, L. Beschreibung allerfiirnemisten mineralischen Ertzt und Berckwercksarten etc.
Prague, 1574. 1612 ed. with notes of J. H. Cardalucius.
Euclid. Elementa. For MS see Vol. 3, Part 11, Chap. 3, Sect. 11, n. 9.
----. Elementa. Trans. of Zamberti, Venice, 1505.
----. Elementa. Campanus version corrected by Pacioli, Venice, 1509.
----. Elementa. Basel, 1531. Edition contains also Pseudo-Euclid Liber de ponderoso
et levi.
----. Elementa. With Latin commentary of Campanus, MS Columbia University,
Plimpton 156; also ed. of Basel, 1546.
----. Elementa. Ed. of J. L. Heiberg and H. Menge in Euclidis Opera omnia,
Vol. 5, Leipzig, 1888.
----. Elements. Arabic version falsely attributed to Nasir al-Din al-TUSl, Rome,
1594.
hi
----. Elements: The Elements of Geometrie of the most auncient Philosopher
Euclide ofMegara. English trans. ofH. Billingsley, London, 1570. With a mathemati-
cal preface by J. Dee.
----.Euclide Megarense philosopho.ltalian translation ofN. Tartaglia, Venice, 1543.
----. See also R. C. Archibald.
Euclid (Pseudo-). De ponderoso et levi. Italian translation probably by N. Tartagiia, Venice,
1565; French translation by P. Forcadel in Le Livre d'Archimede des Pois, Paris,
1565, pp. 30-35.
Fabroni, A. Historiae academiae Pisanae volumen I. Pisa, 1791.
Facius, B. De viris illustribus liber. Ed. of L. Mehus, Florence, 1745.
Falco, J. De circuli quadratura. Valencia, 1587.
Fava, D. La Biblioteca Estense nel suo sviluppo storico. Modena, 1925.
Favaro, A. "Archimede e Leonardo da Vinci," Atti del Reale Istituto Veneto di Scienze,
Lettere ed Arti, Vo!. 71 (1911-12), pp. 953-75.
----. "Intorno al presunto autore dellaArtis metrice practice compilatio," Atti del
Reale Istituto Veneto di Scienze, Lettere ed Arti, Vo!. 63 (1903-04), pp. 377-95.
----. "Nuove ricerche sui matematico Leonardo Cremonense," Bibliotheca mathe-
matica, 3. Folge, Vo!' 5 (1904), pp. 326-41.
----. "Per la biografia di Niccolo Tartaglia," Archivio storico italiano, Anno 71
(1913), pp. 335-72.
Feldhaus, F. M. Die Technik der Antike und des Mittelalters. Potsdam, 1931.
Feliciano da Laisio, F. Libro de abaco. Venice, 1517.
----. Libro di arithmetica et geometria speculativa et praticale (also called Scala
grimaldelli). Venice, 1526.
Fernajoli, A. "n Ruolo della corte di Leone X (1514-1516)," Archivio della R. Societa
Romana di Storia Patria, Vo!. 34 (1911), pp. 363-91.
Femel, J. De proportionibus libri duo. Paris, 1528.
----. Monalosphaerium. Paris, 1526.
Ferrari, L. and Tartagiia, N. Cartelli di sfida matematica. Venice, 1457-58. See fascimile
ed. of A. Masotti, Brescia, 1974. This includes the Riposte of Tartagiia.
Fine, O. De re et praxi geometrica libri tres. Paris, 1555. French trans. of P. Forcadel,
Paris, 1570, 1586.
----. De rebus mathematicis hactenus desideratis libri IlIl. Paris, 1556.
----. Liber de geometria practica. Strasbourg, 1544.
----. Protomathesis. Paris, 1532.
----. Quadratura circuli, tandem inventa et clarissime demonstrata. Paris, 1544.
----. For other works see Vo!. 3, Part III, Chap. 6, Sect. IV, n. 49.
Firmicus Matemus, Julius. Matheseos libri viii. Ed. of W. Kroll and F. Skutsch, Leipzig,
1897.
Flauti, V. Corso di geometria elementare e sublime. Vo!. 2, Naples, 1852.
----. "Sull' Archimede el' Apollonio di Maurolico," Memorie della Reale Accademia
delle Scienze dal 1852 in avanti ripartite nella tre classi di matematiche, scienze
naturali, e scienze morale, Vo!. 2 (Naples, 1857). pp. 84-94.
Fontana, G. De trigono balistario. Partial ed. and trans. in Vo!. 3, Part 11, Chap. 4, Sect.
11.
----. For a list of his other works with MSS and editions cited see Vo!. 3, Part 11,
Chap. 4, Sect. I.
Forcadel, P. For a list of works see Vo!. 3, Part III, Chap. 6, Sect. 11, n. 22.
----. See also Archimedes, Pseudo-Archimedes, Pseudo-Euclid and O. Fine.
Fossati, F. "Carmagnola, Francesco," Enciclopedia italiana, Vo!. 9 (1931), pp. 81-82.
Francesca, P. della. L'Opera "De corporibus regularibus" di Pietro Franceschi detto della
Prancesca usurpata da Pra Luca Pacioli. Ed. of G. Mancini, Rome, 1916.
----. De prospectiva pingendi. Ed. of G. N. Fasola. Florence, 1942.
----. Trattato d'abaco. Ed. ofG. Arrighi, Pisa, 1970.
BIBLIOGRAPHY 1401
Franceschini, E. "Roberto Grossetesta, vescovo di Lincoln, e le sue tradizioni latine,"
Atti del Reale Istituto Veneto di Scienze, Lettere ed Arti, Vo!. 93, 2nd part (1933-
34),pp.1-138.
Froben, G. L. Cyclometria etc. Hamburg, 1627.
Gabriel, A. L. A Summary Catalogue ofMicrofilms ofOne Thousand Scientific Manuscripts
in the Ambrosiana Library, Milan. Notre Dame, Ind., 1968.
Galen. Ars medica. Trans. of M. Akakia, Lyons, 1548.
Galileo, G. Opere. Ed. Naz. 23 vols., Florence, 1891-1909.
Gallois, L. De Orontio Finaeo gallico geographo. Paris, 1890.
Gardthausen, V. See M. Voge!.
Garin, E. La Culturafilosofica del rinascimento italiano. Florence, 1961.
Garin, E., Portoghesi, P., and Sanpaolesi, P. "Brunelleschi, Filippo," Enciclopedia
universale dell'arte, Vo!. 2 (1958), cc. 811-30.
Gaurico, L. Tetragonismus id est circuli quadratura per Campanum, Archimedem Syra-
cusanum atque boetium (I) mathematicae perspicacissimos adinventa. Venice,
1503. For contents see Vo!. 2, Part I, Chap. 2, Sect. 11, p. 72.
Gauthier, R. "Quelques questions apropos du commentaire de S. Thomas sur leDe Anima ,"
Angelicum, Vo!. 51 (1974). pp. 419-72.
Gephyrander, T. Consideratio nova in opusculum Archimedis de circuli dimensione etc.
Dortmund, 1609.
----. Quadratura circuli nova etc. Unna or Dortmund, 1608.
Gerard of Cremona. See Archimedes, De mensura circuli; Banii Miisa; al-Khwarizmi;
Ptolemy; al-ZarqaIl.
Gerbert. Opera mathematica. Ed. of N. Bubnov, Berlin, 1899.
Gerstinger, H. Die Briefe des Johannes Sambucus (Zsamboky) 1554-1584. Vienna,
1968.
----. "Johannes Sambucus als Handschriftensammler," Festschrift der National-
bibliothek in Wien, Vienna, 1926, pp. 250-400.
Gesner, C. Bibliotheca Universalis. Zurich, 1545.
----. Pandectarum libri XXI. Zurich, 1548.
Giordani, E., ed. I sei cartelli di matematica disfido primamente intorno alia generale
risoluzione delle equazioni cubiche di Lodovico Ferrari coi sei contro-cartelli in
riposta di Niccolo Tartaglia etc. Milan, 1876.
Gollob, E. "Die griechische Literatur in den Handschriften der Rossiana in Wien," Sit-
zungsberichte der Kaiserlichen Akademie der Wissenschaften in Wien, Vo!. 164,
3. Abhandlung (1910), pp. 93-101.
Gordanus. Compilacio quorundam canonum in practicis astronomie et geometrie. See
Vo!. 3, Part Ill, Chap. 2, Sect. 11, n. 5.
Goujet, C. P. Memoire historique et litteraire sur le College Royal de France. Vo!. 2,
Paris, 1758.
Govi, E. Patavinae cathedralis ecclesiae capitularis bibliotheca. LibrorumXVsaec. impres-
sorum index. Appendix Petri Barocii bibliothecae inventarium. Padua, 1958.
Grabmann, M. Guglielmo di Moerbeke O.P. il traduttore delle opere di Aristotele. Rome,
1946.
Grant, E. "Bradwardine and Galileo: Equality of Velocities in the Void," Archivefor History
of Exact Sciences, Vo!. 2 (1965), pp. 344-64.
----. 'Henricus Aristippus, WilliamofMoerbeke and Two Alleged Medieval Transla-
tions of Hero's Pneumatica ," Speculum, Vo!. 46 (1971), pp. 656-69.
----, ed. Nicole Oresme and the Kinematics of Circular Motion. Madison, Wise.,
1971.
Graux, C. Essai sur les origines du fonds grec de L'Escurial. Paris, 1880.
Grayson, C., and Argan, G. C. "Alberti, Leon Battista," Dizionario biografico degli
italiani, Vo!. 1, Rome, 1960, pp. 702-13.
Grosseteste, Robert. Commentarius in VIII libros physicorumAristotelis. Ed. ofR. C. Dales,
Boulder, Co!., 1963.
Guardione, F. "i"rancesco Maurolico nel secolo XVI," Archivio storico siciliano, Anno
20 (1895), pp. 3-57.
Guimariies, R. Sur la vie et l'oeuvre de Pedro Nunes. Coimbra, 1915.
Gunther, R. Early Science in Oxford. Vo!. 2, Oxford, 1923.
Gushee, L. "New Sources for the Biography of John de Muris," Journal of the American
Musicological Society, Vo!. 22 (1969), pp. 3-26.
ibn al-Haitham (Alhazen). Liber de speculis comburentibus. Ed. of J. Heiberg and E.
Wiedemann in Bibliotheca mathematica, 3. Folge, Vo!. 10 (1909-10), pp. 201-37.
Hamellius, P. Commentarius in Archimedis Syracusani praeclari mathematici librum de
numero arenae etc. Paris, 1557.
Haskins, C. H. Studies in Mediaeval Science. 2nd ed., Cambridge, Mass., 1927.
Hawthome, J. G. See Smith, C. S.
Heath, T. A History of Greek Mathematics. Oxford, 1921. See also Archimedes.
Heiberg, J. L. "Archimedis IIep 0XOV/LElJWlJ Liber I Graece restituit Johan Ludvig
Heiberg," Melanges Graux, Paris, 1884, pp. 690-709.
----. "Beitrage zur Geschichte Georg Valla's und seiner Bibliothek," Centralblatt
fUr Bibliothekswesen, 16. Beiheft (1896), pp. 353-481; reprinted Wiesbaden, 1968.
----. Kleine Anecdota zur byzantinischen Mathematik," Zeitschriji fUr Mathematik
und Physik, Vo!. 33 (1888), Hist.-lit. Abth., pp. 161-70.
----. "Les premiers manuscrits grecs de la bibliotheque papale," Oversigt over det
Kongelige Danske Videnskabernes Selskabs (Resume du Bulletin de I'Academie
Royale Danoise des Sciences et des Lettres pour l'annee 1891), Copenhagen,
1891-92, pp. 305-18.
----. Mathematici graeci minores. Copenhagen, 1927.
----. "Neue Studien zu Archimedes," Abhandlungen zur Geschichte der Mathe-
matik, 5. Heft (1890), pp. 1-84.
----. "Philologische Studien zu griechischen Mathematikem, IV," Jahrbiicher fur
classische Philologie, 13. Supplementband (1884), pp. 543-66.
----. See also Apollonius, Archimedes, Euclid, Pseudo-Archimedes and Ptolemy.
Heiberg, J. L., and Zeuthen, H. "Eine neue Schrift des Archimedes," Bibliotheca mathe-
matica, 3. Folge, Vo!. 7 (1906-07), pp. 321-63.
Heller, S. "Ein Fehler in einer Archimedes-Ausgabe, seine Entstehung und seine Folgen,"
Abhandlungen der Bayerischen Akademie der Wissenschaften. Mathematisch-
naturwissenschaftliche Klasse, Neue Folge, 63. Heft (1954), pp. 5-38.
Hellman, C. D. "Maurolico's 'Lost' Essay on the New Star of 1572," lsis, Vo!. 51 (1960),
pp. 322-36.
Hendy, P. Piero della Francesca and the Early Renaissance. London, 1968.
Henry of Hesse. Questiones super communem perspectivam. For MS see Vo!' 3, Part I,
Chap. 7, n. 33.
Hero. Belopoiika. Ed. of H. Diels and E. Schramm, Abhandlungen der Koniglichen
Preussischen Akademie der Wissenschaften, Phi!.-Hist. K!. (1918), nr. 2.
----. Metrica. Ed. of H. Schoene, Vo!. 3 of the Opera Omnia, Leipzig, 1903.
Hillard, D., and Poulle, E. "Oronce Fine et l'horloge planetaire de la Bibliotheque
Sainte-Genevieve," Bibliotheque d'humanisme et Renaissance: Travaux et docu-
ments, Vo!. 33 (1971), pp. 311-51.
Holcot, Robert. Super sapientiam Salomonis. Spire, 1483.
Huelsen, C. "Der 'Liber instrumentorum' des Giovanni Fontana," Festgabe Hugo
BLUmner iiberreicht zum 9. August 1914 von Freunden und Schiilern, Zurich, 1914,
pp. 507-15.
Hugh of St. Victor. Opera propaedeutica: Practica geometriae, De grammatica, Epitome
Dindimi in philosophiam. Ed. of R. Baron, Notre Dame, Ind., 1966.
I'Huillier, H. La Geometrie de Nicolas Chuquet et le renouveau des mathematiques au
XV siecle. Thesis, Ecole Nationale des Chartes, Paris, 1976.
Huygens, C. De circuli magnitudine inventa. Leyden, 1654.
BIBLIOGRAPHY 1403
Jacobus Cremonensis. See Archimedes.
Jiihns, M. Geschichte der Kriegswissenschaften vornehmlich in Deutschland. Part 1,
Munich, Leipzig, 1889.
Johannes Anglicus (? or Robertus Anglicus?). Quadrans vetus. Ed. of P. Tannery, "Le
Traite du quadrant de maitre Robert Angles," Notices et extraits des manuscrits
de la Bibliotheque Nationale et autres bibliotheques, Vol. 35-2 (1897), pp.
561-640. See also Memoires scientifiques, Vol. 5, pp. 118-97. See also the ed. of
F. N. L. Britt, A Critical edition of Tractatus quadrantis, Dissertation, Emory
University, 1972.
Johannes de Lineriis. Canones tabularum. Ed. of M. Curtze, "Urkunden zur Geschichte
der Trigonometrie im christlichen Mittelalter," Bibliotheca mathematica, 3. Folge,
Vol. 1 (1900), pp. 321-416, at pp. 391-412.
Johannes de Muris. De arte mensurandi, Parts 2 and 3 of Chap. 5, Chaps. 6-12. For
MSS see Vol. 3, Part I, Chap. 3. Extracts edited in Vol. 3, Part I, Chaps. 3-6 and
Appendix n. See also Pseudo-Regiomontanus. For Chaps. 1-4 and Part 1of Chap. 5,
not by Johannes, see Anonymous, De arte mensurandi.
----. Quadripartitum numerorum, Book IV, Tract 1, Chap. 31. For edition and
translation see Vol. 3, Part I, Chap. 1.
Johannes de Tinemue. De curvis superficiebus, Ed. in Vol. 1.
Johnson, M. C. "Leonard de Vinci et les manuscrits d'Archimede," Scientia, Vol. 53
(1933), pp. 213-17.
Jordanus de Nemore. De ponderositate (or De ratione ponderis). Ed. from papers of N.
TartagIia, Venice, 1565. Also includes edition of the pseudo-Archimedean De
ponderibus and some Esperienze fatte da Nicolo Tartalea. For modem edition see
Moody and Clagett, Medieval Science of Weights.
----. De triangulis. Ed. of M. Curtze, Thorn, 1887; also in part in MS Glasgow,
University Library Gen. 1115, 210r-llr where called Quadratura circuli secundum
alardum and 211r-12v; where are also included geometrical propositions not from
this tract. See Vol. 3, Part n, Chap. 1.
----. Liber de ponderibus. Nuremberg, 1533. For modem edition see Moody and
Clagett, Medieval Science of Weights and J. Brown, The 'Scientia de ponderibus.'
----. Planisphaerium. See Ptolemy.
Juschkewitsch, A. P. Geschichte der Mathematik im Mittelalter. Leipzig, 1964.
Kepler, J. Supplementum ad Archimedem de stereometria figurarum. In Opera Omnia,
ed. of C. Frisch, Vol. 4, Frankfurt and Erlangen, 1863.
al-Khwarizmi. Algebra. Latin translation of Gerard of Cremona in G. Libri, Histoire des
sciences mathematiques en [talie, Vol. 1, Paris, 1838, pp. 253-97. Latin translation
of Robert of Chester published by L. Karpinski, Robert of Chester's Latin Transla-
tion of the Algebra of Al-Khowarizmi, New York, 1915.
----. The Algebra of Mohammed ben Musa. Ed. and trans. of F. Rosen, London,
1831.
Knorr, W. R. "Archimedes and the Measurement of the Circle: A New Interpretation,"
Archive for History of Exact Sciences, Vol. 15 (1976), pp. 115-40.
Koyre, A. "Le De motu Gravium de Galilee," Revue d'histoire des sciences, Vol. 13
(1960), pp. 197-245.
Kren, C. "A Medieval Objection to 'Ptolemy'," The British Journal for the History of
Science, Vol. 4 (1969), pp. 378-93.
----. And see N. Oresme.
Kristeller, P. 0., ed. Catalogus translationum et commentariorum: Mediaeval and
Renaissance Latin Translations and Commentaries. Vol. 1, Washington, 1960; Vol.
2, 1971.
----. "The Humanist Bartolomeo Facio and his Unknown Correspondence," C. H.
Carter, ed., From the Renaissance to the Counter-Reformation: Essays in Honor of
Garrett Mattingly, New York, 1965, pp. 56-74.
Labowsky, L. "Williamof Moerbeke' s Manuscript ofAlexander ofAphrodisias," Mediaeval
and Renaissance Studies, Vo!. 5 (1961), pp. 155-62.
Lactantius. Divinae institutiones. Ed. of S. Brandt, Corpus scriptorum ecclesiasticorum
latinorum, Vo!. 19, Leipzig, 1890.
Lansbergius, P. Triangulorum geometriae libri quatuor. Middelburg, 1663.
-----. Vindiciae Archimedis sive elenchus cyclometriae novae. Paris, 1616.
Lax, G. Arithmetica speculativa. Paris, 1515.
Legendre, A.-M. Etemens de geomerrie. Paris, 1794. Eng. trans. of E. D. Brewster,
Edinburgh, 1824.
Leonardo da Pistoia. Mathematica. See Vo!. 3, Part 11, Chap. 3, Sect. III, n. 23.
Leonardo de Antoniis. Artis metrice practice compi/atio. For MSS see Vo!. 3, Part 11,
Chap. 3, Sect. III, n. 28. Edition of Italian translation in M. Curtze, "Urkunden
zur Geschichte der Mathematik im Mittelalter und der Renaissance," Abhandlungen
zur Geschichte der mathematischen Wissenscha/ten, 13. Heft (1902), pp. 339-434:
Ill. Die "Practica geometriae" des Leonardo Mainardi aus Cremona.
----. Practica minutiarum. See Vo!. 3, Part 11, Chap. 3, Sect. Ill, n. 26.
Leonardo Fibonacci. Practica geometrie. Ed. of B. Boncompagni in Scritti di Leonardo
Pisano, Vo!. 2, Rome, 1862. For a list of MSS see Vo!. 3, Appendix I, Sect.
3B, n. I.
----. See also Cristofano di Gherardo di Dino.
Lindberg, D. A Catalogue 0/ Medieval and Renaissance Optical Manuscripts. Toronto,
1975.
-----. John Pecham and the Science 0/ Optics. Madison, Milwaukee, London, 1970.
----. "Witelo," Dictionary 0/ Scientific Biography, Vo!. 14, New York, 1976, pp.
457-62.
Livy. Ab urbe condita. Ed. of M. Mueller, Leipzig, 1900.
Longhi, R. Piero della Francesca, 1927 con aggiunte fino al 1962. 3rd ed., Florence,
1963.
Longnon, J. L'Empire latin de Constantinople et la principaute de Moree. Paris, 1949.
Longomontani, C. S. Rotundi in piano seu circuli absoluta mensura etc. Amsterdam, 1644.
Maccagni, C. Le Speculazioni giovanili "de motu" di Giovanni Battista Benedetti. Pisa,
1967.
McCue, J. See Symon de Castello.
Macri, G. Francesco Maurolico nella vita e negli scritti. Messina, 1896; 2nd. ed., 1901.
Macrobius. Commentarii in somnium Scipionis. Ed. of J. Willis, Leipzig, 1963.
Maino de Maineri de Mediolano (?). Dialogus creaturarum. Cologne, 1481.
Mamiani, G. Elogi storici di Federico Commandino, G. Ubaldo del Monte, Giulio Carlo
Fagnani. Pesaro, 1828.
Marchi, L. de. "Di tre manoscritti del Maurolicio che si trovano nella Biblioteca Vit-
torio Emanuele di Roma," Bibliotheca mathematica, Neue Folge, Vo!. 3 (1885),
cc. 141-44, Vo!. 4 (1885), cc. 193-95.
Marcolongo, R. Studi Vinciani: Memorie sulla geometria e la meccanica di Leonardo da
Vinci. Naples, 1937.
Marsilius of Inghen. Questiones ... super octo libros physicorum. Lyons, 1518.
Maruli, F. (Baron della Foresta). Vita dell'Abbate del Parto D. Francesco Maurolyco. Mes-
sina, 1613.
Masotti, A., ed. Atti del Convegno di storia delle matematiche 30-31 Maggio 1959:
Quarto centenario della morte di Niccolo Tartaglia. Brescia, 1962.
-----. "Matematica e matematici nella storia di Milano etc.," extract from Rendiconti
del seminario matematico e fisico di Mi/ano, Vo!. 33, Pavia, 1963.
-----. "Maurolico, Francesco," Dictionary o/Scientific Biography. Vo!. 9, New York,
1974, pp. 190-94.
Maurolico, F. For a listing of his works see Vo!. 3, Part III, Chap. 5 and Clagett, "The
Works of Francesco Maurolico."
Mazzochelli, G. Gli Scrittori d'1talia. Vo!. I, Brescia, 1753.
BIBLIOGRAPHY 1405
Mello, F. de. See Vol. 3, Part Ill, Chap. 6, Sect. II and also Pseudo-Archimedes.
Menge, H. See Euclid.
Menut, A. D. See N. Oresme.
Mercati, G. Codici latini Pico Grimani Pio etc. Vatican, 1938.
----. Per la cronologia della vita e degli scritti di Niccolo Perotti arcivescovo di
Siponto. Rome, 1925.
----. Scritti d'Isidoro il cardinale Ruteno. Rome, 1926.
Merrifield, M. P. Original Treatises Dating from the XlI
th
to XVIIIth Centuries on the Art
of Painting in Oil. London, 1849.
Michael Scot. See a1-Bitriiji.
Michel, P. H.-M. Un Ideal humaine au XV' siecle. Le Pensee de L. B. Alberti (1404-
1472). Paris, 1930.
Minio-Paluello, L. "Guglielmo di Moerbeke traduttore dellaPoetica di Aristotele (1278),"
Rivista di filosofia neo-scolastica, Vol. 39 (1947), pp. 3-19.
----. "Henri Aristippe, Guillaume de Moerbeke et les traductions latines
medievales des Mheorologiques et du De generatione et corruptione d'Aristote,"
Revue philosophique de Louvain, Vol. 45 (1947), pp. 206-35.
----. "Iacobus Veneticus Grecus: Canonist and Translator of Aristotle," Traditio,
Vol. 8 (1952), pp. 265-304.
----. "Moerbeke, WilIiamof," Dictionary ofScientific Biography, Vol. 9 (New York,
1974), pp. 434-40.
----. Opuscula: The Latin Aristotle. Amsterdam, 1972.
Mirandola, P. delIa. Disputationes adversus astrologiam divinatricem. Bologna, 14%.
Monfasani, J. George of Trebizond: A Biography and a Study of his Rhetoric and Logic.
Leiden, 1976.
Monte, G. U. del. De cochlea libri quatuor. Venice, 1615.
----. In duos aequeponderantium libros paraphrasis scholiis illustrata. Pisauri,
1588.
----. Mechanicorum liber. Pisauri, 1577.
Montucla, J. E. Histoire des mathematiques. 4 vols., Nouv. ed., Paris, 1799-1802.
Moody, E. A., and Clagett, M. The Medieval Science of Weights. Madison, Wisc.,
1952; reprinted in 1960 with some emendations.
Morison, S. Fra Luca de Pacioli de Borgo S. Sepolcro. New York, 1933.
Mortet, V., and Tannery, P. "Un Nouveau Texte des traites d'arpentage et de geometrie
d'Epaphroditus et de Vitruvius Rufus," Notices et extraits des manuscrits de la
Bibliotheque Nationale et autres bibliotheques, Vol. 35-2 (1896), pp. 511-50. See
also P. Tannery, Memoires scientifiques, Vol. 5, pp. 29-78.
Miinster, S. Rudimenta mathematica. Basel, 1551.
Miintz, E., and Fabre, P. La Bibliotheque du Vatican au XV' siecle. Paris, 1887.
Mugler, C. Dictionnaire historique de la terminologie geometrique des Grecs. Paris, 1958.
Murdoch, J. "Bradwardine, Thomas," Dictionary ofScientific Biography, Vol. 2(NewYork,
1970), pp. 390-97.
----. "Euclides Graeco-Latinus: A Hitherto Unknown Medieval Latin Translation
of the Elements Made Directly from the Greek," Harvard Studies in Classical
Philology, Vol. 7, (1966), pp. 249-302.
Mydorge, C. Prodromi catoptricorum et dioptricorum etc., Paris, 1639.
Napoli, F. "Intomo alIa vita ed ai lavori di Francesco Maurolico," Bullettino
di bibliografia e di storia delle scienze matematiche e fisiche, Vol. 9 (1876), pp.
1-121; pp. 23-121 are entitled "Scritti inediti di Francesco Maurolico."
----. "Nota intomo ad alcuni manoscritti di Maurolico della Biblioteca Paragina,"
Rivista sicula di scienze, letteratura ed arti, Vol. 8 (1872), pp. 185-92.
Neckam, Alexander. De naturis rerum. Ed. of T. Wright, London, 1863.
Neugebauer, O. "Die Geometrie der ligyptischen mathematischen Texte," Quellen und
Studien zur Geschichte der Mathematik, Astonomie und Physik, Abt. B, Vol. 1
(1931), pp. 413-51.
-----. "Mathematische Keilschrift-Texte," Quellen und Studien zur Geschichte der
Mathematik, Astonomie und Physik, Abt. A, Vo!. 3 (1935), in toto.
Nicholas of Cusa. De mathematicis complementis. German translation and notes of J. Hof-
mann and J. E. Hofmann in E. Hoffmann, ed., Schriften des Nikolaus von Cues im
Auftrage der Heidelberger Akademie der Wissenschaften, II. Heft, Die mathe-
matischen Schriften, Hamburg, 1952.
-----.Demathematicis complementis. Ed. ofP. Wilpert in Nikolaus von Kues, Werke,
Vo!. 2, Berlin, 1967.
----. Idiota de staticis experimentis. Ed. of L. Baur in Opera omnia iussu et auc-
toritate Academiae Litterarum Heidelbergensis ad codicem edita, Leipzig, 1937.
----. Opera. 3 vols., Paris, 1514.
Nicomachus. Introductionis arithmeticae libri II. Ed. of R. Hoche, Leipzig, 1866.
Nolhac, P. de. Petrarque et l'humanisme. Vo!. 2, Paris, 1907.
Nunes, P. De erratis Orontii Finaei. Coimbra, 1546.
Olschki, L. Geschichte der neusprachlichen wissenschaftlichen Literatur. Vo!. 1, Heidel-
berg, 1919.
Omont, H. Inventaire des manuscrits grecs et latins donnes a Saint-Marc de Venise par le
Cardinal Bessarion en 1468. Paris, 1894.
----. "Nouvelles acquisitions du Departement des Manuscrits de la Bibliotheque
Nationale pendant les annees 1896-97," Bibliotheque de l'Ecole des Chartes, Vo!.
59 (1898), pp. 81-135.
----. "Un traite de physique et d'alchimie du XV siecle en ecriture crypto-
graphique," Bibliotheque de l'Ecole des Chartes, Vo!. 58 (1897) pp. 253-58.
Oresme, Nicole. De proportionibus proportionum and Ad pauca respicientes. Ed. of E.
Grant, Madison, Wisc., 1966.
----. Le Livre du ciel et du monde. Ed. of A. D. Menut, Madison, Wisc., 1%8.
----. Questiones super de celo et mundo. Ed. and trans. of C. Kren, Dissertation,
University of Wisconsin, 1965.
----. Questiones super de spera. Ed. and trans. of G. Droppers, Dissertation, Uni-
versity of Wisconsin, 1%5.
----. Questiones super septem libros physicorum Aristotelis. For MS see Vo!. 3,
Part III, Chap. 3, n. 44.
----. See also M. Clagett.
Orosius. Historiarum adversum paganos libri VII. Ed. of K. Zangemeister, Leipzig, 1889.
Ortega, J. de. Suma (t) de arithmetica, geometria practica utilissima. Rome, 1515.
Pacioli, L. De viribus quantitatis. For MS see Vo!. 3, Part III, Chap. 2, Sect. IV, n. 15.
----. Divina Proportione. Venice, 1509; also see ed. of Milan, 1956.
----. Divina Proportione. Die Lehre vom goldenen Schnitt. Ed. of C. Winterberg,
Vienna, 18%.
-----. Libel/us in tres partiales tractatus divisus quinque corporum regularum. Ap-
pended to ed. of his Divina proportione, Venice, 1509.
----.Summa de arithmetica, geometria, proportioni et proportionalita, Venice, 1494.
----. Trattato di aritmetica e d'algebra. For MS see Vo!. 3, Part I1I, Chap. 2,
Sect. IV, n. 23.
Palencia, A. G., and Mele, E. Vida y obras de Don Diego Hurtado de Mendoza. Vo!. 1,
Madrid, 1941.
Panofsky, E. The Life and Art of Albrecht Diirer. 3rd ed., Princeton, 1948.
Pappus of Alexandria. Collectio. Ed. of F. Hultsch, 3 vols., Berlin, 1876-78; reprinted,
Amsterdam, 1965. See the Latin trans. of F. Commandino, Mathematicae col-
lectiones, Pesaro, 1588 and the French trans. of P. Ver Eecke, Paris, 1933.
Pastor, L. The History of the Popes from the Close of the Middle Ages. Vo!. 9, St. Louis,
Mo., 1950.
Paul of Middleburg. De numero atomorum totius universi contra usurarios. Rome, 1518.
Peletarius (Peletier), J. Commentarii tres: 1. De dimensione circuli etc. Basel, 1563.
BIBLIOGRAPHY 1407
Pelzer, A. Addenda et emendenda ad Francisci Ehrle Historiae Bibliothecae Romanorum
Pontificum tum Bonifatianae tum Avenionensis tomum I. Rome, 1947.
Perroni-Grande, L. "F. Maurolico Professore dell' Universita Messinese e Dantista," R.
Accademia Peloritana, CCCL Anniversario della Universitii di Messina, Messina,
1900, pp. 38-41.
Petrarch, F. De remediis utriusque fortunae. Rotterdam, 1649.
----. De viris illustribus. Ed. ofG. Martellotti, Vol. I, Florence, 1964.
-----. Rerum memorandarum libri. Ed. of G. Billanovich, Florence, 1943.
-----. Rerum senilium epistolae in Opera quae extant omnia, Basel, 1581.
Peurbach, G. Tractatus super propositiones Ptolemaei de sinibus et chordis. Nuremberg,
1541; Basel, 1561.
Phares, S. de. Recueil des plus celebres astrologues et quelques hommes doctes faict par
Symon de Phares du temps de Charles VIIle. Ed. of E. Wickersheimer, Paris, 1929.
Philippus Elephantis. Mathematica. Ed. and trans. of extract in Vol. 3, Part n, Chap. 2.
Picatoste y Rodriguez, F. Apuntes para una biblioteca cientifica espaiiola del siglo XVI.
Madrid, 1891.
Pierre de St. Omer. Version of Quadrans novus. For MS see Vol. 3, Part n, Chap. 3,
Sect. n, n. 15.
Pirckheimer, W. Briefwechsel. Ed. of E. Reicke, Vol. 1, Munich 1940.
Poggendorff, J. C. Bibliographisch-litterarisches Handworterbuch zur Geschichte der
exacten Wissenschaften. Vol. 1, Leipzig, 1863.
Poulle, E. "John of Ligneres," Dictionary of Scientific Biography, Vol. 7, New York,
1973, pp. 122-28.
----. "John of Murs," Dictionary of Scientific Biography, Vol. 7, New York, 1973,
pp. 128-33.
Prager, F. D. "Fontana on Fountains: Venetian Hydraulics of 1418," Physis, Anno 13
(1971), pp. 341-60.
Prager, F. D., and Scaglia, G. Mariano Taccola and His Book De ingeneis. Cambridge,
Mass., and London, 1972.
Proclus. In primum Euclidis Elementorum librum commentarii. Ed. of G. Friedlein,
Leipzig, 1873.
----. Latin translation of B. Zamberti. MS. Munich, Bay. Staatsbibl. lat. 6.
Ptolemy. Almagestum. Latin translation of Gerard of Cremona, Venice, 1515.
----. Almagestum seu magnae constructionis mathematicae opus. Latin translation
of Trapezuntius, Venice, 1528.
----. Liber de analemmate. Ed. of F. Commandino, Rome, 1562. Includes Com-
mandino's Liber de horologiorum descriptione. See also ed. of J. L. Heiberg in
Claudii Ptolemaei opera . .. omnia, Vol. 2, Leipzig, 1907.
----.Magnae Constructionis, Idest Perfectae coelestium motuumpertractationis lib.
XIII. Theonis Alexandrini in eosdem commentariorum lib. XI. Base!, 1538.
----. Opera astronomica minora. Ed. of J. L. Heiberg in Claudii Ptolemaei opera . ..
omnia, Vol. 2, Leipzig, 1907.
----. Planisphaerium. Jordani Planisphaerium. Federici Commandini Urbinatis in
Ptolemaei Planisphaerium commentarius. Venice, 1558.
----. Syntaxis mathematica. Ed. of J. L. Heiberg in Claudii Ptolemaei opera . ..
omnia, Vol. 1, Leipzig, 1898.
Quacquarelli, A. La Fortuna di Archimede nei retori e negli autori cristiani. Messina, 1962.
Quetif, J., and Echard, J. Scriptores Ordinis Praedicatorum recensiti notisque historicis
et criticis illustrati. Paris, 1719-21.
Rajna, P. "Intomo al cosiddetto Dialogus creaturarum ed al suo autore," Giornale
storico della letteratura italiana, Vol. 3 (1884), pp. 1-26, Vol. 4 (1884), pp. 337-60,
Vol. 10 (1887), pp. 42-113, Vol. 11 (1888), pp. 41-73.
Ramus, P. Arithmeticae libri duo: Geometriae septem et viginti. Basel, 1569.
-----. Scholarum mathematicarum libri unus et trigenta. Basel. 1569.
Record, R. The Pathway to Knowledg. London, 1551.
-
Regiomontanus. Compositio tabularum sinuum rectorum. Basel, 1561.
----. De triangulis omnimodis. Nuremberg, 1533. Includes as a supplement a num-
ber of short tracts on the rectification of a curved line and the quadrature of a circle.
_---. De triangulis omnimodis. English translation of B. Hughes, Madison, Wise.,
1967.
----. Epytoma Joannis de monte regio in almagestum Ptolomei. Venice, 1496.
Regiomontanus (Pseudo-). Commensurator. Ed. ofW. Blaschke and G. Schoppe,Akademie
der Wissenschaften und der Litteratur [in Mainz]: Abhandlungen der mathematisch-
naturwissenschaftlichen Klasse, Jahrgang 1956, nr. 7. Actually an abridgment of
Johannes de Muris' De arte mensurandi, which see.
Reti, L. "The Two Unpublished Manuscripts of Leonardo da Vinci in the Biblioteca
Nacional of Madrid," The Burlington Magazine, Vol. IlO (1968), pp. 10-22,81-89.
Ribeiro dos Santos, A. "Da Vida, e Escritos de D. Francisco de Mello," Memorias da
litteratura portugueza publicadas pela Academia das Ciecias de Lisboa, Vol. 7
(1806), pp. 237-49.
Riccardi, P. Biblioteca matematica italiana. 2 vols., Milan, 1952.
Ringelbergius, J. F. Opera. Lyons, 1531.
Risner, F. See Witelo.
Rivius, G. H. Der furnembsten, notwendigsten der gantzen Architectur angehorigen
mathematischen und mechanischen Kiinst etc. Nuremberg, 1547.
Robert of Chester. See al-Khwarizmi.
Robertus Anglicus. See Johannes Anglicus.
Romanus (van Roomen), A.Ideae mathematicae etc. Antwerp, 1593.
----.InArchimedis circuli dimensionem expositio et analysis. Etc. Wiirzburg, 1597.
Romocki, S. J. von. Geschichte der Explosivstoffe. Vol. I, Berlin, 1895.
Rose, P. L. "Humanist Culture and Renaissance Mathematics: The Italian Libraries of the
Quattrocentro," Studies in the Renaissance, Vol. 20 (1973), pp. 46-105.
----. "Letters Illustrating the Career of Federico Commandino," Physis, Anno XV,
fasc. 4 (1973), pp. 401-10.
----. "Plusieurs manuscrits autographes de Federico Commandino ala Bibliotheque
Nationale de Paris," Revue d'histoire des sciences et de leurs applications, Vol. 24
(1971), pp. 299-307.
----,. The Italian Renaissance of Mathematics. Geneva, 1975.
----. "The Taccola Manuscripts," Physis, Anno 10 (1968), pp. 337-46.
Rose, V. Anecdota Graeca et Graecolatina. Berlin, 1864-70; reprinted, Amsterdam, 1963.
----. "Archimedes im Jahre 1269," Deutsche Litteraturzeitung, 5. Jahrgang (1884),
cc. 210-13.
Rosen, E. "De Morgan's Incorrect Description of Maurolico's Books," The Papers of
the Bibliographical Society of America, Vol. 51 (1957), pp. IlI-18.
----. "Maurolico was an Abbot," Archives internationales d'histoire des sciences,
Vol. 9 (1956), pp. 349-50.
----. "Maurolico's Attitude Toward Copernicus," Proceedings of the American
Philosophical Society, Vol. 101 (1957), pp. 177-94.
----. "The Date of Maurolico's Death," Scripta Mathematica, Vol. 22 (1956), pp.
285-86.
----. "The Editions of Maurolico's Mathematical Works," Scripta mathematica,
Vol. 24 (1959), pp. 59-76.
----. "The Title of Maurolico's Photismi," American Journal of Physics, Vol. 25
(1957), pp. 226-28.
----. "Was Maurolico's Essay on the Nova of 1572 Printed?," Isis, Vol. 48 (1957),
pp. 171-75.
Rosen, F. See al-Khwarizmi.
Rosmini, C. Idea dell' ottimo precettore nella vita e disciplina di Vittorino da Feltre.
Bassano, 1801.
Ross, R. Studies on Oronce Fine (1494-1555). Dissertation, Columbia University, 1971.
BIBLIOGRAPHY 1409
Ross, W. B. "Giovanni Colonna, Historian at Avignon," Speculum, Vo!. 45 (1970),
pp. 533-63.
Rossi, G. Francesco Maurolico e il risorgimento filosofico e scientifico in Italia nel secolo
XVI. Messina, 1888.
Saalfeld, G. A. E. A. Tensaurus italograecus. Vienna, 1884.
Salusbury, T. See Archimedes and N. Tartaglia.
Sanpaolesi, P. "Ipotesi sulle conoscenze matematiche, statiche e meccaniche del Brunel-
leschi," Belle arti, Vo!. 2 (1951), pp. 25-54.
Santillana, G. de. "Paolo ToscaneJli and his Friends" in B. O'Kelly, ed., The Renaissance
Image of Man and the World, Columbus, Ohio, 1966, pp. 105-27.
Sapori, A. "Alberti, Antonio," Dizionario biografico degli italiani, Vo!. 1, Rome, 1960,
pp. 685-86.
Sarton, G. Introduction to the History of Science. 3 vols. in 5, Baltimore, 1927-48.
Scaduto, M. "Il Matematico Francesco Maurolico e i Gesuiti," Archivum historicum
Societatis Jesu, Vo!. 18 (1949), pp. 126-41.
Scaliger, J. Cyclometrica elementa duo. Leyden, 1594.
Schiifer, K. H. Johannes Sander von Northusen: Notar der Rota und Rektor der Anima.
Rome, 1913.
Schapira, H. "Mischnath ha-Middoth," Abhandlungen zur Geschichte der Mathematik, 3.
Heft (1880), pp. 36-44.
Schmidlin, J. Geschichte der deutschen Nationalkirche in Rom S. Maria dell' Anima.
Freiburg im Breisgau and Vienna, 1906.
Schmidt, W. "Zur Textgeschichte der 'Ochtimena' des Archimedes," Bibliotheca mathe-
matica, 3. Folge, Vo!. 3 (1902), pp. 176-79.
Schoy, C. "Graeco-Arabische Studien," Isis , Vo!. 8 (1926), pp. 21-40.
Schrader, D. See Ametus.
Schreiber, H. (Grammateus). Ayn new Kunstlich Buech. Nuremberg, 1518.
Schuster, F. Zur Mechanik Leonardo da Vincis. Erlangen, 1915.
Scina', D. Elogio di Francesco Maurolico. Palermo, 1808.
Sedillot, L. A. "Les Professeurs de mathematiques et de physique generale au College
de France," Bullettino di bibliografia e di storia delle scienze matematiche e
fisiche, Vo!. 2 (1869), pp. 424-27.
Seneca. Naturales quaestiones. Ed. and English translation by T. H. Corcoran, 2 vols.,
Cambridge, Mass., 1971-72.
Serenus of Antinoe. Opuscula. Ed. of J. L. Heiberg, Leipzig, 1896.
Shelby, L. R. "The Geometrical Knowledge of Mediaeval Master Masons," Speculum,
Vo!. 47 (1972), pp. 395-421.
Simplicius. In Aristotelis Categorias commentarium. Ed. of C. Kalbfleisch in Commentaria
in Aristotelem Graeca, Vo!. 8, Berlin, 1907.
----. In Aristotelis physicorum libros quattuor priores commentaria. Ed. of H. Diels
in Commentaria in Aristotelem graeca, Vo!. 9, Berlin, 1882.
Sisco, A. G., and Smith, C. S. Bergwerk- und Probierbuchlein. New York, 1949.
Smith, C. S. and Hawthome, J. G. Mappae Clavicula: A Little Key to the World ofMedieval
Technology in Transactions of the American Philosophical Society, Vo!. 64, Pt. 4
(1974), pp. 1-128.
Smith, D. E. History of Mathematics. Vo!. 2, Dover reprint, New York, 1958.
----. Rara arithmetica, Boston, London, 1908.
Snell, W. Cyclometricus. Leyden, 1621.
Solmi, E. "Le Fonti dei manoscritti di Leonardo da Vinci," Giornale storico della
letteratura italiana, n 10-11 (Turin, 1968), pp. 1-344.
----. Nuovi studi sullafilosofia naturale di Leonardo da Vinci. Mantua, 1905.
Spezi, G. Lettere inedite del Cardinale Pietro Bembo. Rome, 1862.
Staigmiiller, H. Durer als Mathematiker. Stuttgart, 1891.
----. "Lucas Paciuolo. Eine biographische Skizze," Zeitschriftfiir Mathematik und
Physik, Vo!. 34 (1889), hist.-lit. Abth., pp. 81-102,121-28.
Stevin, S. Problematum geometricorum libri V. Antwerp, 1583.
----. The Principal Works of Simon Stevin, Vo!. 1: General Introduction,
Mechanics. Ed. of E. J. Dijksterhuis, Amsterdam, 1905; Vo!. 2, Mathematics. Ed.
of D. J. Struik, Amsterdam, 1958.
Stifel, M. Arithmetica integra. Nuremberg, 1544.
Suter, H. "Die Quaestio 'De proportione dyametri quadrati ad costam eiusdem' des
Albertus de Saxonia," Zeitschrift fur Mathematik und Physik, Vo!. 32 (1887), hist.-lit.
Abth., pp. 41-56.
Symon de Castello. De proporcionibus velocitatum in motibus. Ed. of J. McCue, The
Treatise "De proporcionibus velocitatum in motibus" Attributed to Nicole Oresme,
Dissertation, University of Wisconsin, 1%1.
Taccola (Mariano di Jacopo). De mechanicis. Ed. G. Scaglia, Wiesbaden, 1971.
----. Liber tertius de ingeneis ac edifitiis non usitatis. Ed. of J. H. Beck, Milan, 1969.
----. See also F. D. Prager and G. Scaglia.
Tagliente, G. A., and Tagliente, G. Libro de abaco. Venice, 1515.
Taisnier, J. Opusculum perpetua memoria dignissimum etc. Cologne, 1562. English trans.
by R. Eden, London, 1578.
Tannery, P. Memoires scientifiques. Vo!. 5, Paris, Toulouse, 1922.
----. "Reponse ala question 119 etc.," Bibliotheca mathematica, 3. Folge, Vo!. 5
(1904), p. 416. See also Memoires scientifiques, Vo!. 5, pp. 343-45.
Tannstetter, G. Viri mathematici quos inclytum Viennense gymnasium ordine celebres habuit.
Vienna, 1514, together with G. Tannstetter, ed., Tabulae eclypsium magistri Georgii
Peurbachii etc.
Tartaglia, N. General trattato di numeri et misure. Six parts, Venice, 1556-60.
----. La Travagliata inventione. Venice, 1551. Includes an Italian translation
with commentary of Book I of Archimedes' On Floating Bodies. See Vo!. 3, Part Ill,
Chap. 4, Sect. n. See the partial English trans. of T. Salusbury (?), Mathematical
Collections and Translations, The Second Tome, London, 1665 (reprint 1%7) given
in Vo!. 3, Part Ill, Chap. 4, Sect. Ill, Text B.
----. Nova scientia. Venice, 1537.
----. Quesiti et inventioni diversi. Venice, 1546.
----. Riposte. Venice, 1547-48. Cf. the facsimile ed. of A. Masotti: L. Ferrari and
N. Tartaglia, Cartelli di sfida matematica. Brescia, 1974.
----. See also Archimedes, Pseudo-Euclid, E. Giordani, Jordanus de Nemore.
Theobald, W. Technik des Kunsthandwerks im zehnten lahrhundert des Theophilos
Presbyter Diversarum artium schedula. Berlin, 1933.
Theon. Commentary on the Almagest. See Ptolemy.
Thery, G. Autour du decret de 1210: II. Alexandre d'Aphrodise. Apert;u sur ['influence de
sa noerique. Le Saulchoir, Kain, Belgium, 1926.
Thorndike, L. A History of Magic and Experimental Science. 8 vols., New York, 1923-58.
----. "An Unidentified Work by Giovanni da'Fontana: Liber de omnibus rebus
naturalibus," Isis, Vo!. 15 (1931), pp. 31-46.
----. The Sphere of Sacrobosco and Its Commentators. Chicago, 1949.
Thorndike, L., and Kibre, P. A Catalogue of Incipits of Mediaeval Scientific Writings
in Latin, 2nd. ed., Cambridge, Mass., 1963.
Thulin, C. "Die Handschriften des Corpus agrimensorum Romanorum," Abhandlungen
der Koniglich Preussischen Akademie der Wissenschaften, 1911, Philosophisch-
historische Classe, Anhang n.
Toomer, G. J. A review of Volume One of M. Clagett's Archimedes in the Middle
Ages, Speculum, Vo!. 42 (1967), pp. 362-65. See also Campanus of Novara.
Toscanelli, P. Magister Paulus ad Nicolaum Cusanum Cardinalem, in the supplement to
Regiomontanus'De triangulis omnimodis, Nuremberg, 1533, pp. 13-14. See Vo!. 3,
Part Ill, Chap. I, Sect. n, n. 4.
Treutlein, P. "Der Traktat des Jordanus Nemorarius 'De numeris datis'," Abhandlungen
zur Geschichte der Mathematik, 2. Heft (1879), pp. 125-66.
BIBLIOGRAPHY 1411
Treweek, A. P. "Pappus of Alexandria. The Manuscript Tradition of the 'Collectio
mathematica' ," Scriptorium, Vo!. 11 (1957), pp. 195-233.
Ullman, B. L. Studies in the Italian Renaissance. Rome, 1955.
Unguru, S. "Pappus in the Thirteenth Century in the Latin West," Archive for History of
Exact Sciences, Vo!. 13 (1974), pp. 307-24.
-----. Witelo as a Mathematician: A Study in XIIlth-Century Mathematics including
a Critical Edition and English Translation of the Mathematical Book of Witelo's
Perspectiva. Dissertation, University of Wisconsin, 1970. Soon to be published in
Poland.
Uzielli, G. La Vita e i tempi di Paolo dal Pozzo Toscanelli con un capitulo (vi) sui lavori
astronomici del Toscanelli di G. Celoria. Rome, 1894.
Vacca, G. "Piero della Francesca nella storia dell' algebra, ed i suoi tentativi di dimon-
strazione di due teoremi di Archimede," Rendiconto dell' Accademia delle Scienze
Fisiche e Matematiche (Classe della Societii Reale di Napoli) , Ser. 3, Vo!. 26 (1920),
pp. 232-36.
Valerius Maximus. Factorum et dictorum memorabilium libri novem. Ed. of K. Kempf,
Leipzig, 1888.
Valla, G. De expetendis et fugiendis rebus opus. Venice, 1501.
Varchi, B. Questione sull'Alchimia. Ed. ofD. Moreni, Florence, 1827.
Vasari, G. Le Opere. Ed. ofG. Milanesi, Vo!. 2, Florence, 1878.
-----. Vite cinque annotate da G. Mancini. Florence, 1917.
Ver Eecke, P. See Apollonius of Perga, Archimedes and Pappus of Alexandria.
Victor, J. M. Charles de Bovelles (1478-1553): An Intellectual Biography. Dissertation,
Columbia University, 1971.
Victor, S. "Johannes de Muris' Autograph of the De arte mensurandi," Isis, Vo!. 61
(1970), pp. 389-95. See also Anonymous, Practica geometriae.
Vieta, F. Opera mathematica. Leyden, 1646.
Vincent of Beauvais. Speculum historiale. Part of his Speculum maius, Douai, 1624.
Vinci, L. da I Libri di meccanica. Ed. of A. Uccelli, Milan, 1942.
-----. I manoscritti e i disegni di Leonardo da Vinci: 11 Codice Arundel 263
nel Museo Britannico. Ed. of the Reale Commissione Vinciana, 4 parts, Rome 1923-
30.
----. Il Codice Atlantico di Leonardo da Vinci. Ed. of the Regia Accademia dei
Lincei, 6 vols., Milan, 1894-1904.
----. Il Codice Forster. 4 vols., Rome, 1936.
----. Les Manuscrits de Leonard de Vinci de la Bibliotheque de l' Institut. Ed. of C.
Ravisson-Mollien, 6 vols., Paris, 1881-91.
----. The Madrid Codices. National Library Madrid. Ed. of L. Reti, 5 vols., New
York, etc., 1974. The first two volumes comprise facsimiles of the two codices. The
third is Reti's Commentary, and the fourth and fifth his transcriptions and English
translations.
Vitruvius. De architectura. For list of editions between 1486 and 1556 see Vo!. 3, Part Ill,
Chap. 6, Sect. Il, n. 2.
----. De architectura. Ed. of F. Krohn, Leipzig, 1912.
-----. On architecture. Trans. ofF. Granger, Vo!. 2, London, 1934.
Voge1, K. Die Practica des Algorismus Ratisbonensis. Munich, 1954.
Voge1, M., and Gardthausen, V. Die griechischen Schreiber des Mittelalters und der
Renaissance. Leipzig, 1909.
Volaterranus, R. M. Commentariorum rerum urbanorum libri XXXVIII. Rome, 1506.
Waerden, B. L. van der. Science Awakening. Groningen, 1961.
Waleys, Johannes. Summa de regimine vitae humanae. Venice, 1496.
Wallis, J. "An extract of a letter etc.," Philosophical Transactions, Vo!. 19 (1698), pp.
561-66.
Waiter of Burly. De vita et moribus philosophorum. Ed. of H. Knust, Tiibingen, 1886.
Watson, A. G. "A Merton College Manuscript Reconstructed: Harley 625; Digby 178, fols.
....
1-14,88-115; Cotton Tiberius B. IX, fols. 1-4,225-35," Bodleian Library Record,
Vo!. 9 (1976), pp. 207-16.
Weise, Fr. O. Die griechischen Warter im otein. Leipzig, 1882.
Weissenbom, H. "Die Berechnung des Kreis-Umfanges bei Archimedes und Leonardo
Pisano," Berliner Studien fUr classische Philologie und Archaeologie, Vo!. 14, 3.
Heft (1894), pp. 1-32.
Wemer, J.In hoc opere haec continentur ... Commentarius seu paraphrastica enarratio
in undecim modos conficiendi eius problematis quod cubi duplicatio dicitur.
Nuremberg, 1522.
White, L. Medieval Technology and Social Change. Oxford, 1962.
Wilkins, E. H. Life of Petrarch. Chicago, 1961.
William of Moerbeke. For a list of his translations from the Greek see Vo!. 2, Part I,
Chap. 1, Sect. Ill, n. 1.
Wilsdorf, H. Georg Agricola und seine Zeit. Berlin, 1956.
Witelo. Opticae libri decem. Ed. of F. Risner, Basel, 1572. See also S. Unguru.
Wolfer, E. P. Eratosthenes von Kyrene als Mathematiker und Philosoph. Groningen, 1954.
Zamberti, B. See Euclid and ProcIus.
Zanocco, R. "La Biblioteca d'un grande nostro vescovo umanista (Pietro Barozzi, 1441-
1507)," Bollettino diocesano di Padova, Vo!. 12 (1927), pp. 442-52.
al-Zarqali. Canones sive regule super tabulas Toletanas. Latin translation of Gerard of
Cremona; extract ed. by M. Curtze, "Urkunden zur Geschichte der Trigonometrie im
christlichen Mittelalter," Bibliotheca mathematica, 3. Folge, Vo!. I (1900) pp. 321-
416, at pp. 337-47.
Zinner, E. Geschichte und Bibliographie der astronomischen Literatur in Deutschland zur
Zeit der Renaissance. Leipzig, 1941.
----.. Leben und Wirken des Joh. Milller von Konigsberg genannt Regiomontanus.
2nd ed., Osnabriick, 1968.
Diagrams
Figures 1.1.1-1.3.3
,----------1
Fig. 1.1.1
F==i==9.
Instrumentum
[ I
s
P R
I
Fig. 1.3.2
1414
$-"'
!2 Q (.)
('!)
The letters in parentheses are those
adopted in the text given in note 7
of the Introduction.
Fig. 1.3.1
11
The letter (C) is found in the text in
note 7. To the extreme right of the
figure in Pd Johannes has this
proportion sketched:
GZ
:

In Pd the "2
U8
modus" is written
inside the figure.
Fig. 1.3.3
Figures 1.3.4-1.5.2
3
US
modus
The MSS omit "[C]" in figure, but see
the text. Above the figure Pd has the
following proportion noted:
DIAGRAMS 1415
Fig. 1.4.1
In Pd the "3
US
modus" is written inside
the figure.
Fig. 1.3.4
Q
1\
I ,
I \
I ,
I ,
I \
" \
I ,
I \
I \
I
Fig. 1.4.2
A
o
Fig. 1.5.1
Fig. 1.5.2
Figures 1.5.3-1.5.6
..
As in MS Pd
Redrawn as in Xb except that
I have rotated the figure
through 90 and omitted line
OC
H
Lines Hand Z are omitted in
the MSS. Instead Pd has:
"proportio statuta
'" !!
2 1 "
Va has the same except that
it is labeled "statuta
proportio."
Fig. 1.5.3
This diagram is missing in Pd, Pe,
Xn but it appears in Xb and less
accurately in Va. Lines Hand Z are
missing in all manuscripts but Va
where Z is longer than H. Va
also has:
"proportio statuta
A
Z H ."
Fig. 1.5.4
A...__...:i5__......;-;i;..-_...;fL-_...
B
These lines are missing in all
manuscripts but Va which connects the
points by arcs and adds numerical
values to indicate ratios.
Fig. 1.5.5
~
This figure is missing in Pd,

Pe, Xn and Va. In Xb it is
drawn as a circle. Cf. Vo!. 2,
Fig. Sp. 10.
Fig. 1.5.6
DIAGRAMS 1417
Figures 1.5.7-1.5.10
As in MS Xb; missing in Pd, Pe, Xn; Va
simply has a spiral without lines AG, AT,
AH, AD and ZE.
Fig. 1.5.7
As in MS Xb; in Va the radial lines are
missing and there is some confusion in
the lettering. It is missing in Pd, Pe andXn.
Fig. 1.5.9
As in MS Xb; missing in Pd, Pe,
Xn; in Va the spiral is reversed.
The letter K is missing in Xb but
present in Va where it is joined
to A by a straight line.
Fig. 1.5.8
The figure is missing in Pd, Pe and
Xn; it is scarcely discernible in Xb
and drawn in a confused way in Va.
I have reconstructed it from Fig.
Sp. 14 in Volume Two.
Fig. 1.5.10
-
Figures I.S.lla-I.S.llb
Missing in Pd, Pe, Xn and Ua;
scarcely discernible in Xb; I have
reconstructed it from Fig. Sp. 16 in
Volume Two, except that I have
added line AD used in the
commentary.
Fig. I.5.11a
The figure is in Xb only, with the
letter R omitted. I have changed the
orientation.
Fig. I.5.11b
B
Fig. 1.6.1
Figures I.5.12-I.6.2b
The figure is grossly incomplete in Pd,
consisting only of a square inscribed in a
circle with the letters A, B, C and D
misplaced. It is separated into two figures
in Xb for the two parts of the proof, but
these two figures are partly cut off by the
margin. I believe the lettering was
originally complete. My own drawing puts
the two together and is based on Fig. Cd. 1
in Volume Two.
Fig. 1.5.12
Fig.1.6.2a
DIAGRAMS 1419
D
Fig.1.6.2b
Figures 1.6.3-1.6.6
[28) 14 11
Fig. 1.6.3 Fig. 1.6.4
-
Fig. 1.6.5
Fig. 1.6.6
DIAGRAMS 1421
Figures 1.6.7-1.6.118
As drawn in MSS As reconstructed
Fig. 1.6.7
No separate circle D is drawn in the
MSS.
Fig. 1.6.8
Fig. 1.6.10

AIe::.:-----+----=""
Fig. 1.6.9 Fig. 1.6.11 Fig. 1.6.11a
Figures 1.6.12-1.6.13
Fig. 1.6.12
D
M N
....--
;' ,
I \
I .e I
\ I
\ I
'- ./
QI--.......--I22
/-..... ,
I ,
( r.'!]'
( I
\ J
, /
.... _",
,.-- ......
" "' I \
I le I
I /
\ /
'.... ...."
-
The upper circles in the two cylinders and
sphere B are missing in MS Pd.
Fig. 1.6.13
Figures 1.6.14-1.6.17
DIAGRAMS 1423
Fig. 1.6.14
.B
Fig. 1.6.15
Fig. 1.6.16 Fig. 1.6.17
Figures 1.6.18-1.6.23
A
Fig. 1.6.18
.!l
Note: I have added the bracketed
letters and the numbers in parentheses.
[C,], [C,) and [C
3
) are respectively
the centers of arcs (1), (2) and (3),
while rC',], rC',] and [C'3] are the
centers of the equal complementary
arcs. The rotation of arcs (1), (2) and (3)
produces the three forms of the
"arcuate rhombus" mentioned in the
text.
Fig. 1.6.19
Fig. 1.6.20
Fig. 1.6.21

II
Fig. 1.6.22
Fig. 1.6.23
Fig. 1.7.1
Figures 1.7.1-1.8.3
A
raj -
,
_
c 'D ,-
I,.E
1-
I
:
Fig. 1.7.2
DIAGRAMS 1425
Fig. 1.7.3
Fig. 1.8.Dc.l Fig. 1.8.E.9
/

A
o fpl e c
E' A -I
J,l;To.o.r
/
(/
cb
/
1
1 1 m I n 10
Fig. 1.8.2
Fig. 1.8.1
!l P B C D
t, L.Lj .......=-l.....,.-=-;.....;;-'--oT- :!:
!
Fig. 1.8.3
Figures 11.1.1-11.1.3
r--------,!!
Fig. II.l.l
Fig. II.1.2
Q",15 1:
In the MS angle GAB is drawn as % of a right
angle. I have corrected this to 'i:J of a right
angle.
Fig. II.1.3
DIAGRAMS 1427
Figures ll.2.1-ll.3.3.3
Fig. II.2.1
In MS H (see note 4) a is marked at the
center of the circle, c at the right-hand
terminus of its line and e at the upper
terminus of its line. I have shifted the
positions of these letters in order that they
may accord more clearly with the text.
Fig. II.3.2.1
Fig. II.3.3.2
Misplaced on folio 20v.
Fig. II.2.2
__--..::l'--
Fig. II.3.3.1

Fig. II.3.3.3
Figures ll.4.1-II.4.4
Fig. 11.4.2
AQUA
Fig. 11.4.1
AQUA
Fig. 11.4.3
Fig. 11.4.4
DIAGRAMS 1429
Figures m.l.l.-m.2.2.4
Fig. m.Ll
!'.
Fig. III.2.2.2

Fig. III.2.2.1
...c:;;... --'
Fig. III.2.2.3
Fig. I1I.2.2.4
Figures m.2.2.5-m.2.3.4
Fig. 111.2.2.5
176 bracei de superficie
:r----......,t-::-----'"""\Q
Fig. 111.2.3.1 Fig. 111.2.3.3
~ D
bracci 251 % CD del solido
!!F-----+------\!;:
Fig. 111.2.3.2 Fig. III.2.3.4
j
DIAGRAMS 1431
Figures m.2.3.5-m.2.3.8
B.

!:
As in MS 1 have added this figure.
Fig. III.2.3.5
5!
.E .:: !:
!:' ,rn,
!!
I
Q '!.
!
Q
Fig. 111.2.3.6 Fig. 111.2.3.7
These figures are as in MS Urb.lat. 632, 60v; actually
TYXV ought to be represented as a square, while
TRXS andYRVS ought to be intersecting ellipses to
represent Piero's view of the edges of the common
segment.
Fig. III.2.3.8
Figures DI.2.3.9-DI.2.4.3
B
As in MS Urb. lat. 632, 61r. Broken lines
appear as solid in the MS. I have added letters
G and I from the text.
E------H".
This is slightly reconstructed since
some of the sides of the octagon in the
figure in the edition appear as curved
lines.
3H------..::;
Fig. IlI.2.3.9
I have supplied the letter e from the
text.
! ...
[zJ
Fig. IlI.2.4.1
e Fig. IlI.2.4.2
This drawing is as given in the edition.
But actually fe ought to bisect Leea,
he Lfea, ie Lhea, and ke Liea.
Fig. 1II.2.4.3
.....
DIAGRAMS 1433
Figures 1lI.2.4.4-11I.2.4.6
Reconstructed
As in edition
Fig. III.2.4.4
.!:I-_...L.+-+:...L..L..I_--fo!
Some letters have been changed to agree with
the text. The figure in the edition has a instead
of b, d instead of c, b instead of d and the
letter i is incorrectly located on er.
Fig. III.2.4.5
As in edition
Reconstructed for first
half of proof
Fig. 111.2.4.6
Reconstructed for
second half of
proof
Figures 1lI.2.4.7-11I.2.4.9
.!: f---'--_....L._...... ~
Fig. III.2.4.7
!!!
As in edition
2 I-----;:-!f--+-HH-M-"
Fig. 111.2.4.8
Reconstructed
As in edition
Reconstructed after Fig. 111.2.2.1
Fig. III.2.4.9
Figures ID.2.4.10-ID.2.4.13
Fig. 1II.2.4.1O
DIAGRAMS 1435
Fig. III.2.4.11 Fig. 1II.2.4.12
Fig. III.2.4.13
Figures m.2.4.14-m.2.4.17
Tetraedron Abscisum solidum
[As in the edition of 1509. I have omitted the
Greek designation of the figure above it.]
Fig. III.2.4.14
Octaedron Abscisum Solidum
Fig. III.2.4.16
Heraedron.Abscisum.Solidum.
Fig. III.2.4.15
Octaedron Abscisum Vacuum
Fig. III.2.4.17
DIAGRAMS 1437
Dodecaedron abscisum Solidum

"
0

0
J

0
0
0
>
1 g
ij

l>

.
0
g
0
0
0
'"
'"
.
rt
:I

0
0
0
Icosaedron abscisum Solidum
Fig. III.2.4.18
Fig. III.2.4.19
Tetraedron.elevatum vacuum.
Vigintisex basium planum Solidum
Fig. III.2.4.20
Horum inventor. Magister Lucas Paciolus de
burgo Sancti SepulchrLOrdinis Minorum.
Greek designation of the figure given above
it.]
Fig. III.2.4.21
-
Figures m.2.5.1-m.2.5.2
~ - - - - - - - - ~
Fig. IlI.2.5.1
=I-----+-----f
~ 1 - - - - - . . a - - - - - - 1 h
Fig. IlI.2.5.2
DIAGRAMS 1439
I have altered the proportions of the
figures somewhat and omitted some
extraneous figures. I have added the
broken lines.
--
"-
,
, \
- - - - ~
,
~
I
I
.---
1\ 11
1\
I', .. / I
I - - I
: I
I I
I I
Fig. III.2.5.3
m
~ - - - - t = - . . . .
.!' n-':'-t-'--------II-'f--t-'----i.
Ut Plato
Fig. III.2.5.4
Figures m.2.5.5-m.2.5.8
n
g
Ut Hero
Fig. III.2.5.5
-'! ...... .....L. -:O...
Ut Apollonius
Fig. III.2.5.7
Ut Philo
Fig. III.2.5.6
[.]
[J-----(i]
Fig. III.2.5.8
DIAGRAMS 1441
Figures ffi.3.1-ffi.3.6
Fig. III.3.1
As in manuscript
Fig. III.3.4
Reconstructed
[convex spiral]
[plane spiral]
[concave spiral]
[cylindrical spiral]
Fig. III.3.2
Fig. III.3.5
a e delle (!)
gravlta naturale -
Fig. III.3.3
n e centro della
accidentale,
perche hai 5 contra 3
Fig. IlI.3.6
Figures ID.3.7-ID.3.13
Fig. III.3.7
..
In Leonardo's drawing"" abc is the
smaller and its distance gK is the longer.
But the text, except for the last line,
assumes"" abc is the larger at the smaller
distance. Hence, I have redrawn the
figure to agree with the text.
Fig. III.3.8
c ....----f----...
Fig. III.3.1O

Fig. III.3.12
o.c;.,--.......--.......;.'"
Fig. III.3.9
Fig. III.3.11
Compare the drawing on
Arundel, 220r.
Fig. III.3.13
DIAGRAMS 1443
Figures m.3.14-m.3.18
! !

Arundel, 220r.
Fig. I1I.3.14
Fig. III.3.15
Arundel, 182r.
Fig. I1I.3.17
Reconstructed; the broken lines refer only
to the second proof. The e used in the
second proof is marked as e' on this
drawing.
dad aJa
a - _----
a
1- J' IT ::
-1- -1- --
Fig. I1I.3.16
As in Arundel, 178r, without any accompanying
text. af is drawn incorrectly at an angle to
ab in the central figure and in the one at the
bottom right. In the figure at top right fg ought
to intersect the circle as in reconstructed figure
on the right. The above-noted figures are
faithful copies of the figures in Valla's text.

...
Fig. I1I.3.18
Figures m.4.2.1-m.4.2.S
(B)
.l2 "-- --1
(A)
Fig. III.4.2.1
(A) (B)
Fig. 111.4.2.2
Gr----=---O-----iE]
Fig. III.4.2.3
----.....,E3
(A)

Fig. III.4.2.4
8_.:::....--
0
-----.,B
m (B)
b
Fig. III.4.2.5
DIAGRAMS 1445
Figures m.4.2.6-m.4.2.10
Fig. IIIA.2.8

e .....
Fig. I1IA.2.6
1.
Fig. IIIA.2.9

1.
0
I have added the broken
lines.
Fig. III.4.2.7
Fig. IIIA.2.1O
Figures ill.4.2.11-ill.4.2.16
Fig. 111.4.2.11 Fig. 111.4.2.12
Fig. III.4.2.13
~ L ~ ~ ~ J
Fig. III.4.2.15
Fig. III.4.2.14
Fig. III.4.2.16
Figures m.4.2.17-m.4.2.20
DIAGRAMS 1447
o L . . ~ : . . . I
Fig. I1I.4.2.17
(a)
(b)
Fig. I1I.4.2.18
Fig. I1I.4.2.19
(c)
Fig. I1I.4.2.20
Figures m.4.2.21-m.4.3A.3
(a)
(b)
l'.
(c)
I have shifted t from line lp to line zp.
Fig. III.4.2.21
Fig. III.4.3A.l
Fig. III.4.3A.2
!'-- ~ I ~ ~
Fig. III.4.3A.3
DIAGRAMS 1449
Figures m.4.3A.4-m.4.3A.8
Fig. Ill.4.3A.4 Fig. Ill.4.3A.5

!
!
! S.
S.
Fig. Ill.4.3A.6 Fig. Ill.4.3A.7
I'.

!
!
!
1
l
l
(a) (h) (c)
Fig. Ill.4.3A.8
__-,l
Fig. III.4.3A.9
Fig. III.4.3A.ll
Fig. III.4.3A.12

Fig. III.4.3A.13
(b)
(c)
Fig. III.4.3A.1O
Fig. III.4.3A.14
Figures ID.4.3A.lS-ID.4.3A.19
DIAGRAMS 1451
Fig. IIIA.3A.15
t 0
Fig. IIIA.3A.16

Fig. IIIA.3A.18
Fig. IIIA.3A.17
Fig. IIIA.3A.19
.!!
Fig. III.4.3A.20
Fig. III.4.3A.22
Fig. III.4.3A.24
1
r
Note: I have added the broken
line fr.
Fig. III.4.3A.21
Fig. III.4.3A.23
Fig. III.4.3A.25
DIAGRAMS 1453
Figures m.4.3A.26-llI.4.3A.30
1
!: ~ t ~ ~ I E
Fig. I1I.4.3A.27
Fig. IIL4.3A.26
Broken line added.
Fig. I1IA.3A.29
I have added broken line.
Fig. I1IA.3A.28
-
1. 3
The figure is repeated in the text.
Fig. I1IA.3A.30
.!: 10 .!: 10
.'! !: E

.'! !: E
}2
f .s
....---..-
f. .s

(a) (b)
Fig. I1IA.3A.3I
Fig. I1I.4.3A.32
't b
.. .'!--l........ ,g...... !....;V -
.!:
Fig. I1I.4.3A.33
D
l
E V
(a)
(b)
Fig. I1IA.3A.34
DIAGRAMS 1455
1
Fig. II1.4.3A.35
Fig. III.4.3A.37
Fig. III.4.3A.39
Fig. III.4.3A.36
Fig. III.4.3A.38

Fig. III.4.3A.41
Fig. III.4.3A.40
! !
!:'IIl::-------1r-r-----..,
Fig. I1I.4.3A.42
(a)
Fig. I1I.4.3A.45
(b)

'"
An identical figure has been added
later for the Commentary to K. In it
letter H has been added on the later
figure. I have added it here so that this
figure might serve for both text and
commentary.

Fig. I1I.4.3A.43
.....
Fig. I1I.4.3A.46
Fig. I1I.4.3A.44
-
DIAGRAMS 1457

Fig. III.4.3A.47
_____...;;:::::..__ !!.
(a)
!
1ll
::.
(b)
Fig. III.4.3A.49
1>
Fig. III.4.3A.48
!
! l
!!. 1>
It
!
!!
!!.
(b)
Fig. III.4.3A.50 Fig. III.4.3A.51
a
Figures m.4.3A.S2-m.4.3B.4
~
Note: I have added [g'l from
Fig. III.4.3A.35.
Fig. III.4.3A.52
(a)
Note: I have deleted a line
rm from the edition.
Fig. III.4.3A.53
(b)
Fig. III.4.3B.l
Fig. III.4.3B.3
Fig. III.4.3B.2
P, ~ ~ ~ _ ....~
Fig. III.4.3B.4
Figures ID.4.3B.5-llI.4.3B.9
DIAGRAMS 1459
Fig. I1I.4.3B.5
Fig. I1I.4.3B.7
Fig. I1I.4.3B.6
Fig. III.4.3B.8
.!<
(a) (b)
Fig. I1I.4.3B.9
Figures m.4.3B.l0-m.4.3B.15
Note: Sal.'s figure omits lines SXR
and VQ and these letters, as wen as
letter Z.
Fig. III.4.3B.1O
(a)
(b)
(c)
Fig. III.4.3B.ll
Fig. III.4.3B.12
!!.

As given by Salusbury; but see Fig.
1II.4.2.20(b) for Tartaglia's figure.
Fig. IIIA.3B.13
Fig. III.4.3B.14
Fig. III.4.3B.15
Figures ID.4.3B.16-ID.4.3B.20
DIAGRAMS 1461
A
-
Fig. IIIA.3B.16
Fig. IIIA.3B.17
Fig. IIIA.3B.17A
Fig. IIIA.3B.18
Fig. Il1.4.3B.19
Fig. IIIA.3B.20
Figures ID.4.3B.21-ID.4.3B.26
Fig. I1IA.3B.22
K

Fig. I1IA.3B.21
I have added broken line FR and
reoriented the figure so that FR is
perpendicular to PC.
I have added the broken

line FR.
Fig. IIIA.3B.23
1-----....::......:

Fig. I1IA.3B.25
Fig. IIIA.3B.26
DIAGRAMS 1463
Figures m.4.3B.27-m.4.3B.32
Fig. III.4.3B.27
Fig. III.4.3B.28
~ ~ T = 1 ~
Fig. III.4.3B.29
Broken line added.
Fig. III.4.3B.31
I have added broken
line.
Fig. III.4.3B.30
.!: !
The figure is repeated in the text.
Fig. III.4.3B.32
(a)
Fig. III.4.3B.33
(b)
Fig. III.4.3B.34
(a)
Fig. III.4.3B.35
(b)
Fig. III.4.3B.36
DIAGRAMS 1465
Fig. IIIA.3B.37
Fig. III.4.3B.39
Fig. IIIA.3BAl
!!
Fig. IIIA.3BA2
! . . . _ ~ . . . ; : . ~
Fig. IIIA.3B.38
Fig. IIIA.3BAO
Fig. IIIA.3BA3
Edition also repeats Fig. ll104B.37
here.
Fig. IIIo4.3Bo44
= : : : : O ~ ~ 9 .
!:
In commentary H this figure repeated
but with the addition of letter H which
is here bracketed.
Fig. III.4.3Bo45
Fig. IIIo4.3Bo46
(a)
(b)
Edition again repeats Fig.
IIIo4.3B.37.
Fig. IIIo4.3B.47
Fig. IIIo4.3Bo48
DIAGRAMS 1467
!;
r-----..,...-----=i
~
Fig. I1IA.3BA9
Fig. I1IA.3B.50
!;_-----,-,..-----7
The edition again repeats Fig.
1I1.4.3B.37 here and I omit it.
. . ; ; : : = . ; ; ; . . . . ; : : = ~ :
(h)
. . . ; : : . . ; ; ; . ~ ~ = ~ :
(a)
Fig. I1IA.3B.51
(a)
Fig. 1I1.4.3B.53
Figures ID.4.3B.54-ID.5A.2
Fig. 1II.5A.1
Fig. III.5A.2
Fig. III.5.l
(b)
Fig. 1II.4.3B.55
(a)
Fig. IIIA.3B.54
Again the edition also repeats the
main Fig. IIIA.3B.37 and I omit it.
I have added [G'] from the main
figure.
Fig. III.5A.3
Fig. III.5A.4
Fig. III.5A.5
DIAGRAMS 1469
Figures ID.5A.3-ID.5A.7

Fig. 1II.5A.6
- !
Fig. 1II.5A.7
D

Figures ID.5A.8-ID.5A.ll
......f-_:_-----_:_+"""i!
Fig. III.5A.8

Fig. III.5A.9
I------------l
Fig. III.SA.lO
1--------1
Fig. III.5A.11
DIAGRAMS 1471
Figures ID.SA.12-ID.SA.lS
Fig. III.5A.12
~ ~ Q
D ~ ~
~ ~
~ - - - - - - - - - -
D
Fig. III.5A.14
1 have supplied this figure: see
Commentary, Prop. XX.
Fig. IlI.5A.13
,-- - .....
D' C .... ~
Fig. III.5A.15
Figures m.5A.16-m.5A.20
Fig. III.5A.17
Fig. III.5A.16
7
Fig. III.5A.18

Fig. III.5A.20

__.....L -..;:::.L._;;:=__ r
Fig. IlI.5A.19
DIAGRAMS 1473
Fig. III.5A.21
Fig. III.5A.23
~ 1-----------,"'
!! - - - - - - - - - - - - ~
Fig. 1II.5A.22
! ~ 1-----..,.("
!tL....L. ..... ~ _
Fig. III.5A.24
Fig. III.5A.25
~ r
- - - ~ I __
Fig. III.5A.26
Figures m.5A.27-m.5A.30

The interior markings of E and F
are for the second half of the proof.
Fig. IIl.5A.27
.'!.t-...,!---------l......"'-I....
c_:0
Note: the inner set of letters EF in the
right diagram is used for the second
part of the proof.
Fig. IIl.5A.28

Fig. 1II.5A.29
P. t-------t E
Fig. IIl.5A.3D
DIAGRAMS 1475
I--------'"'"!'
I
Fig. II1.5A.32
r 0-,----------
0-,--------------
.1
Fig. II1.5A.33

Fig. II1.5A.31 Fig. II1.5A.34
Figures m.5B.l-m.5B.4
Fig. III.5B.l
Fig. III.5B.2
t

Q
!'.

Q
Fig. III.5BA
I
J
DIAGRAMS 1477
Figures m.5B.S-m.SB.8
---!--:....._-------------=-!!
Fig. III.5B.5
Fig. I1I.5B.6
A
Note: I have followed the diagram of
the manuscript.
Fig. III.5B.7b
Fig. I1I.5B.7a
Fig. III.5B.8
Figures m.5B.9-m.5B.15
Fig. III.5B.13
o
Fig. III.5B.1O
Fig. III.5B.9
~ ~ - - - - - - - - _ ....... '!.
. ~ , ,0.
----
Fig. III.5B.ll
~ .. ,-----4
Fig. III.5B.14
'IL .l- ~ .
~ ~ - - - - - - - - i '!. -" /-------I!!
Fig. III.5B.12
Fig. III.5B.15
DIAGRAMS 1479
Fig. m.5e.l
Fig. m.5B.l8
Q
------....,.-
v
Figures ID.5B.16-ID.5C.l
(b)
f 1-1------
(a)
Fig. m.5B.l6
!!"--.....f':--_.....J
~ - - - - - l I l
Fig. m.5B.l7
Figures m.SC.2-m.SC.6
:J:....:::::=- .:!!;.J
Fig. III.5C.2
'----+-lI Q
Fig. III.5CA
I-+-::'-------=--I-I!! Q H------+:I E
A
Fig. III.5C.3
Fig. III.5C.5 Fig. III.5C.6
Figures m.5C.7-m.5C.ll
DIAGRAMS 1481
L-__...,Q

Fig. III.5C.7
21-----......----\K

Fig. III.5C.8
Fig. III.5C.9
Fig. III.5C.1O
Fig. III.5C.ll
-
Figures 1lI.5C.12-11I.5C.16
.!l
I have corrected the diagram
to make TEHK a
circumscribing polygon.
Fig. 1II.5C.I2
RF------i------I !!
Fig. 1II.5C.I3

Fig. 1II.5C.I4
Fig. 1II.5C.I5
Fig. 1II.5C.I5A
Fig. 1II.5C.I6
d
Figures m.se.!7-m.se.20
~ 1 - - - ~ I - - - ~ - - 1 ;
~ ~
Fig. III.5C.17
DIAGRAMS 1483
(a)
Fig. III.5C.18
Fig. 1II.5C.19
(b)
(c)
Fig. III.5C.20
Fig. III.5C.21
~ ~ T 2
Fig. III.5C.22
DIAGRAMS 1485
Figures m.SC.23-m.SC.2S
Fig. III.5C.23
Fig. 1II.5C.25
B I ~ J
{ ~ ~
~
Fig. III.5C.24
r----......,
!!/----""?fI.
Q. 'lE------'
Fig. III.5C.27
Fig. III.5C.26
Fig. III.5C.28
Figures ill SC . .29-ill.SC.33
DIAGRAMS 1487
Fig. III.5C.29
Fig. III.5C.30
ft
F'Ig. III.5C.32
Fig. III.5C.31
F' Ig. III.5C.33
Fig. I1I.5C.34
Fig. I1I.5C.36
Fig. I1I.5C.35
Fig. I1I.5C.37
/: /
I
I
I
: !!
I
I
I
,,------11
Fig. 1II.5C.38
Figures m.5C.39-m.5D.4
DIAGRAMS 1489
Fig. 1I1.5C.39
Fig. III.5CAO
Fig. 1I1.5D.l
Fig. III.5D.2
Fig. III.5D.3
Fig. III.5DA
Figures m.SD.s-m.SD.9
Fig. III.5D.5
Q
!;.
!!
Fig. III.5D.8
Fig. III.5D.6
Q
!;..-------.;:--..:;...----
Fig. III.5D.7
!;.. .....----....... Q
Fig. III.5D.9
DIAGRAMS 1491
Figures m.SD.IO-m.5D.15

Fig. III.5D.1O
!:;
1: !! Q
[!]
D
!!
Fig. III.5D.13
!!
o
!! Q
!!
Q
1:
c:J
!:!
0
!!
Fig. III.5D.14
!!
!! 1: Q
Fig. III.5D.ll
!
Fig. III.5D.12 Fig. III.5D.15
Figures m.5D.16-m.5D.21
Fig. III.5D.19
J!<
. ~ ~ ..... . .
Fig. III.5D.20
L-__~ ~ __"""'Q
DIAGRAMS 1493
Figures m.SD.22-m.6.1.1
I have added broken
line BE.
Fig. III.5D.22
____B 3'----
---Q. !!---
1:--
-.!: 1-
Fig. III.5D.24
!!
D
<D
(0
[]
8
Q.
o
!!

Fig. I1I.5D.23 Fig. I1I.5D.25
.... ..
I have added the broken lines, letters
a's, e' and the indication of LfJ.
Fig. I1I.6.1.1
Figures ill.6.1.2-ill.6.2.4
Fig. III.6.1.2
o
o
Fig. III.6.2.2
Fig. 111.6.1.3
00
00
Fig. III.6.2.3
Fig. III.6.2.1 Fig. III.6.2.4
Figures m.6.2.5-m.6.2.9
DIAGRAMS 1495
Fig. 1II.6.2.7
000
Fig. 1II.6.2.5
MERGIBILE
Fig. 111.6.2.6
Fig. 1II.6.2.8
.!!---......-----......----E.
~ 4 ~
The length de has been
shortened to conform to the text.
Fig. 111.6.2.9
Figures ID.6.2.10-ID 6 3 .. .2
F
Ig. 111.6.2.12
o
ffi _ b
o
F
Ig. III.6.2.11
o
Fig. III.6.2.1O
64
.&
i
o
J>. 2 7 ~ l ~
Fig. III.6.3.1 Fig. III.6.3.2
DIAGRAMS 1497
Figures m.6.3.3-m.6.3.8
.!l
Fig. 111.6.3.3
The figure is the same in all three
versions except that Werner substitutes
[x] for line x.
Fig. 111.6.3.5
Fig. 111.6.3.7
Fig. 1II.6.3.4
I have supplied broken line
ce.
Fig. III.6.3.6
Fig. III.6.3.8
Figures m.6.3.9-m.6.4.3
i.,....---ET----r------r--
Fig. 1II.6.3.1O
~ ... - - - - - - . . - F - - - - - - - - - ~ !
Para l1ellogrannnus
(Propasitie]
Fig. 1II.6.3.9
-"-.-----
[[J
Fig. 1II.6.3.11
Fig. 111.6.4.1
Quadratus
[PropositioJ
Fig. 1II.6.4.2
1 have added the
broken line.
Fig. 111.6.4.3
DIAGRAMS 1499
Figures m.6.4.4-m.6.4.7
I
\
_.......
[Proposit ]
\
J
--
Fig. III.6.4.4
t P O S t i O ~
5 ';;"S] \
Fig. I1I.6.4.5
Parallellogrammus ex ductu tat ius diametri
in totam circunferentiam tot! circulo quadruplus.
Parallellogrammus ex
ductu semidiametri in
mediam circunferentiam
circulo equalis.
Parallellogrammus ex semidiametro in totam circun-
ferentiam tot! circulo duplus.
Parallellogrammus ex quarta parte diametri in totam
circunferentiam circulo tot! equalis.
Parallellogrammus ex tota diametro
in semiperiferiam tot! circulo
duplus.
Parallellogrammus ex semidiametro
in mediam partem circunferentie
circulo equalis.
Parallellogram-
mus circulo equa-
lis: ex tota dia-
metro in quartam
circunferentie
partern.
Fig. III.6.4.6
[Propositio]
8
Fig. 111.6.4.7
Figures m.6.4.8-m.6.4.1l
Fig. III.6.4.8
Drawn as in edition
Fig. III.6.4.LO
Motus circuli super planum
[Propositiones]
,
10 11 12 13
1
'"
Fig. III.6.4.9
tiones)
17 18
Drawn as in edition
Fig. III.6.4.11
Fig. III.6.4.11A
DIAGRAMS 1501
Figures m.6.4.llA-m.6.4.12
!l
Letters are from text.
Fig. III.6.4.12
med. prop.
As given by Wallis
Fig. III.6.4.11B
y
I have deleted the unnecessary use of r as the
center of the larger circle which appears in both
texts.
Fig. III.6.4.11C
Figures ffi.6.4.12A-ffi.6.4.15
1-1----+----+----41
Letters added from text; I have
added the broken line.
Fig. 111.6.4.13
Fig. III.6.4.12A
[Propos tiones J
I have added broken
lines.
Fig. III.6.4.14
Fig. III.6.4.15
DIAGRAMS 1503
Figures m.6.4.16-m.6.4.20
[Propos iones]
12 13
Fig. III.6.4.17
Fig. III.6.4.16
M
F
Fig. III.6.4.18
t---jt...--+--......:=-....o:::::::::--------1.J.1

Fig. III.6.4.19 Fig. III.6.4.20
Figures ID.6.4.21-Ap.I.2.1
1-------1Q
Fig. Ap.I.l.1
Fig. Ap.I.1.2
I M ......
1:------1
Fig. III.6.4.21
!
Fig. III.6.4.22

Fig. Ap.I.2.1
Fig. Ap.I.2.2
Fig. Ap.I.3.3
DIAGRAMS 1505
Figures Ap.I.2.2-Ap.I.3.3
Fig. Ap.I.2.3
II
.....-----+=------t
Fig. Ap.I.3.1
....
Fig. Ap.I.3.2
Fig. Ap.I.3.6
I----...L-L----!,......---f;!
As in edition
1>..-----+----::1"
Redrawn
g
Fig. Ap.I.3.4
~ 1 1 I
I have supplied circle nmop
and straightened the lines as
given in the edition.
Fig. Ap.I.3.5
As in edition
Reconstructed for first
half of proof
DIAGRAMS 1507
Reconstructed for
second half of proof
I F I f ~ ~
I have supplied broken
lines.
Fig. Ap.I.3.8
Fig. Ap.I.3.7
Fig. Ap.I.3.9
Fig. Ap.I.3.12
Fig. Ap.I.3.10
I>
Fig. Ap.I.3.11

Fig. Ap.I.3.13
DIAGRAMS 1509
Figures Ap.I.3.14-Ap.n.2
Fig. Ap.I.3.15
! k'------'
Jl
Fig. Ap.I.3.14
o

Fig. Ap.II.l
Fig. Ap.I.4 Frag. 5
Fig. Ap.II.2
Figures Ap.n.3-Ap.n.9
\. [T] /
...... _/
Fig. Ap.II.3
Fig. Ap.IIA
Fig. Ap.II.6
Fig. Ap.II.7
Fig. Ap.II.8
Fig. Ap.II.5
Fig. Ap.II.9
Figures Ap.IV.IA.I-Ap.IV.IB.2
I have added broken lines.
Fig. Ap.IV.IA.l
Fig. Ap.IV.IA.2
DIAGRAMS 1511
Fig. Ap.IV.IB.l
Fig. Ap.IV.IB.2
Figures Ap.IV.IB.3-Ap.IV.IB.8
Fig. Ap.IV.IB.3
d
i'
Fig. Ap.IV.IB.4
Fig. Ap.IV.IB.5
Fig. Ap.IV.IB.6
. ~ . r . . . . . .......&
! l!
~
Fig. Ap.IV.IB.7
llr--r-r-"""'T--;!r---r-
k
-r---r_...,..b
Fig. Ap.IV.IB.8
DIAGRAMS 1513
Figures Ap.IV.IB.9-Ap.IV.IB.14
Fig. Ap.IV.IB.9
Fig. Ap.IV.IB.ll
Fig. Ap.IV.IB.lO
Fig. Ap.IV.IB.12
Fig. Ap.IV.IB.13 Fig. Ap.IV.IB.14
Figures Ap.IV.IB.15-Ap.IV.3.2
Fig. Ap.IV.lB.15
Fig. Ap.IV.3.1
Fig. Ap.IV.IB.16 Fig. Ap.IV.IB.17
1 have supplied the broken lines.
Fig. Ap.IV.3.2
Fig. Ap.IV.4.1
Fig. Ap.IV.4.3
DIAGRAMS 1515
Figures Ap.IV.4.1-Ap.IV.4.S
Fig. Ap.IV.4.2
Anon. mistakenly balances four magnitudes
on the right against three on the left. I have
added a fourth magnitude on the left. The
usual figure balances three against three.
Fig. Ap.IV.4.4
i
T
e
r
c
1 t
d
1
h
r
Fig. Ap.IV.4.5
Figures Ap.IV.4.6-Ap.IV.4.11
d
f
t
Fig. Ap.IV.4.6
-l
Fig. Ap.IV.4.8
f
"I
Fig. Ap.IV.4.7
:1
I
I,
c
.!!
!.
Fig. Ap.IV.4.9
Fig. Ap.IV.4.lO
:c.''''---------...a!.
-
Fig. Ap.IV.4.11
Figures Ap.IV.4.12-Ap.IV.4.16
DIAGRAMS 1517
Fig. Ap.IV.4.12
Fig. Ap.IV.4.13
Fig. Ap.IV.4.14
Fig. Ap.IV.4.15
f
Fig. Ap.IV.4.16
Index of Latin Scientific and
Mathematical Terms in
Volumes Two and Three
Included here are Latin terms found in the notes of Volume Two and
the notes and texts of Volume Three. (Volume Two contains its separate
index of the Latin terms used by William of Moerbeke.) This index in-
cludes all the scientific and mathematical terms that are judged to be sig-
nificant, but it does not include every instance ofevery term. Very common
terms (like circulus, triangulus, etc.) have been indexed often enough to
indicate their common usage. Complete indexing of such common terms
would have substantially increased the size of an already lengthy index.
The reader will accordingly find a liberal use of et passim in this index.
When et pass. follows a line number and has no further specification, it
means that the word appears more than twice on the page, or in the pas-
sage or proposition, that embraces the line number. The cases where
further specification is made, like et pass. in text. Com. [=Commandini],
et pass. in text. Maur. [=Maurolici] A, etc., should all be obvious to the
reader from the page numbers given. The use of et pass. ubique is re-
served for commonly used words for which no effort has been made toward
complete citation. Common comparative terms (like maior and minor)
and common logical terms (like sequitur, consequens , etc.) have not
been indexed. A citation with continuous pagination indicates only that
the term appears on every page of the continuous citation. If a term
appears on a given page in both the text and a note or notes, only the page
number is given; but if it appears only in a note or notes, the number (or
numbers) of the note (or notes) is added to the page number. If it appears
in a note where only one note is present on the page, the letter "n" is
appended to the page number. However, when a note occupies a whole
page, only the page number is cited. In any of these cases the citation of
page number or page and note number means that the given termappears at
least once on that page or in that note (but, in fact, it often appears more
than once). In references to an edited text, the line number has been added
where line numbers have been used. When no volume number is given,
the references are to Volume Three.
For the sake of economy, I have not indexed the French, Italian and
German passages or texts. The principal French text is that of Forcadel,
pp. 1098-1121; but see also note 7 on pp. 213-14 and note 20 on pp.
237-38. Italian notes and texts are found throughout Part Ill, Chapter 2,
Sections Ill-IV, and Chapter 3. See also pp. 1326-27. German passages
are found in note 2 on page 1164 and note 4 on pp. 1165-67.
abiicio: 11 21 n. 13
ablatio: 102 line 6 (Prop. 21)
abscido: 545, 1268, 1279
abscindo: 11 24 n. 18, III 151 line 8, 165 line
4, 401 n. 44, 402 ns. 46 and 48, 403 n. 50,
404 n. 52,405 n. 54,649,652, 783, 824 line
4 (Prop. 25) et pass. in text. Maur. A., 873
line 5 (Prop. 2), 911 line 12 (Prop. 3), 1259
line 11, 1260 line 29, 1319 lines 23-24, 1371
abscissio: 832 line 5 (Prop. 40)
absolute: 500 n. 44
absolutus: 228 n. 18, 776 n. 9
absolvo: 1191
abstractive: 915 line 80
absumo: 338 n. 28
acceleratio: 137n
accessus: 488 n. 22
accidentalis: 1087 line 40; see gravitas
accipio: 11 16, III 52 line 3, 53 line 2 (Prop.
2), 55 lines 5-6, 56 line 3 bis, 62 line 88,
63 line 96, 204n, 224 n. 5, 227 n. 13, 236n,
272 line 18, 335, 338 n. 28, 1029 line 35
(Prop. 16)
accommodo: 474, 522n
actio naturalis: 11 9 n. 30
activus: 784 n. 23; see potentia
actus: 246 n. 22, 469
acuitas: 11 25n
acumen: 779 n. 17
acutiangulus: 709 n. 13
acutus: 11 8 n. 30, 24 n. 18, III 60 line 7
et pass. (Prop. 12), 354 n. 17, 394 n. 29,
648-49, 709 n. 13, 779 n. 16, 782 n. 20,
935 line 39
adaequo: 782 n. 22, 1087 line 22
adcordo: 259 n. I
additamentum: 362
additio: 12n, 1181n
addo: 23 n. 7, 26 line 52 et pass., 30, 96
line 16 and line 11 (Prop. 5), 208 n. 2, 209
ns. 4-5, 215n, 217 n. 10, 218 ns. 12-13,
219 n. 15, 221n, 223 n. 4, 226 n. 10,227 n.
13,228 n. 18, 233n, 236n, 277 lines 31-32,
278 lines 31-32, 306n, 370n, 378 n. 39, 397
n. 37, 562 n. 28, 1077 n. 17, 118In, 1199
n. 31, 1272, 1279, 1323 line 70; -- super
or supra: 53 line 11, 166 line 1, 168 line 84,
208 n. 2, 371n, 377n, 1345 line 43
adduco: 879 line 59
adequo: 1077 n. 17, 1298 line 20
adgregatum: 1212; cf. aggregatum
adhaero: 522n
adhibeo: 11 25n
adiaceo: 11 8 n. 30
adiectio or adieccio: 166 line 9 (Prop. 11),
209 n. 3
adiicio: 30, 165 line 5, 171 lines 192 and 196,
469, 1380 lines 7-8
adinvicem: 11 13 n. 2, 14 n. 2, et pass.
ubique, III 17 n. 9, 58 line 3 et pass.
(Prop. 8), 58 line 4 (Prop. 10), 122, 228 n.
14,241 n. 8 et pass. ubique; cf. invicem
adiungo: 207n, 230n, 372, 375 n. 36
adjicio: 204n
adnecto: 54 lines 3 and 10
adscribo: 420 n. 17
advertentia: 299 n. 6
aequalis: 11 15 n. 4, 24-25 n. 18, III 30, 44,
122, 213 n. 6, 268 n. 10, 307n, 308 n. 15,
309 n. 16, 311 n. 20, 315 n. 26, 318 n. 6,
366 n. 24, 368, 369 ns. 30-31, 370n, 377,
394,401 ns. 43 and 45, 402 n. 47, 403 n.
51, 408n, 446 ns. 59 and 61, 464n, 467 et
pass. in text. Vallae, 521 n. 76, 557, 562 n.
28, 568n, 575n, 581 n. 51, 584, 598, 602,
616,640 et pass. in text. Corn., 709 n. 13,
779 n. 15, 782 ns. 20 and 22, 813 line 29
et pass in text. Maur. A, 868-69, 874
line 14 et pass. in text. Maur. B, 901,
908 line 9 et pass. in text. Maur. C, 1020,
1023 line 5 (Prop. 1) et pass. in text.
Maur. D, 1051-52, 1070 n. 7, 1077 n. 16,
1173n, 1177 ns. 14-15, 1192 n. 19, 1200 n.
33, 1203n, 1211 n. 52, 1219 n. 56, 1220 n.
58, 1252, 1361, 1364 line 8, 1367 line 35,
1371, 1373, 1375-76, 1380 line 3 et pass.;
cf. equalis; see momentum
aequalitas: 213 n. 6, 312n, 1087 line 31, 1088
line 76, 1203n; cf. equalitas
aequaliter: 11 24 n. 18, 26 n. 18, III 122, 557,
575n, 779 n. 17, 1177 n. 14, 1183n; cf.
equaliter; see iaceo, pondero, repo
aequatio, maxima: 1172 n. 10
aeque: 268 n. 10,640 et pass. in text. Corn.,
1204; cf. eque and repo; -- pendens:
781 n. 19, 783
aequedistans: 886 line 13, 1386 line 171,1392
lines 9-10; cf. equedistans
aequepondero: 907, 1052, 1373, 1380 line 1
et pass.; cf. equepondero
aequevelociter: 581 n. 51; cf. equevelociter
aequiangulus: 122, 308 n. 15, 522n, 563 n.
31, 781 n. 19, 782 n. 22, 814 line 55, 829
line 34, 874line 15et pass. in text. Maur. B,
1177 n. 15, 1211 n. 52, 1218 n. 55, 1367
line 38; cf. equiangulus
aequidistans: 11 24-25 n. 18, III 268 n. 10,
368 n. 28, 556n, 563 n. 31, 616, 645
et pass. in text. Corn., 709 n. 13, 869,
934 line 20, 1023 line 2 (Prop. I) et pass.
in text. Maur. D, 1051-52, 1173n, 1372,
1374-75; cf. equidistans
aequidistanter: 11 25n, III 122, 616; cf.
equidistanter
aequidistantia: 783, 814 line 75, 827 line 10
(Prop. 29); cf. equidistantia
aequidisto: 11 25n, III 575n, 648, 663, 776
n. 9, 829 line 24, 934 line 15 (Prop. 23),
1052; cf. equidisto
1521
aequilaterus: 122,368, 370n, 372, 401 ns. 43-
45, 403 ns. 49 and 51, 522n, 782 n. 22,
874 lines 19 and 21, 878 lines 10 and 12,
1211 n. 52, 1218 n. 55; cf. equilaterus
aequilibra: 474; cf. equilibra
aequilibrium: 780n, see punctum
aequiparo: 575n
aequipollo: 370n; cf. equipollo
aequipondero: aequiponderans 785, 814 line
40 et pass.; cf. equipondero; see scientia
aequivaleo: 307n, 785
aequo: 298 n. 2, 302n, 304 n. 10, 307n, 368,
370n, 1056n, 1067, 1069 n. 4, 1070 n. 7,
1086 line 18, 1173n, 1183n, 1200 n. 33;
cf. equo
aequus: 30, 181n, 213 n. 6, 369 n. 31, 398n,
401 n. 44, 402 n. 48, 404 n. 52, 405 n. 54,
446 n. 59, 593, 882 line 17, 909 line 14
et pass., 952 line 38, 1025 line 20 (Prop. 6),
1030 line 38, 1067, 1088 lines 80 and 83;
cf. equus
aer: see er
aervolum: 292
aestimo: 709 n. 13; cr. estimo
affigo: II 25n, HI 4, 6 line 7, 8, 86
aggregatum: 276 line 17 et pass. (Prop. 12),
1052; cf. adgregatum
aggrego or agrego: II 16 n. 6, III 151
lines 27 and 33, 207n, 216 n. 8, 879 lines
55-56,914 line 31 et pass., 1030 lines 17
and 30, 1275
ago: 826 line 9 (Prop. 28), 873 line 13, 878
line 9, 906, 1025 line 8 (Prop. 7), 1026
line 8 (Prop. 9), 1052, 1062
albion: 347 n. 9
algebra: 1223 n. 65
algorismus: 347 n. 9
alkimista: 247 n. 27
alogus: 1199 n. 32
alternus: 1175
altitudo: 12n, 91 n. 2, 93 line 38 et pass.,
122, 202 n. 5, 204n, 208 n. 2, 217 n. 10,
226 n. 10,227 ns. 12-13,255 n. 66, 259 n. I,
270 line 20, 272 line 18 et pass., 298 n. 4,
304 n. 10, 315 n. 26, 337, 360, 369 n. 28,
393 n. 27, 394 n. 31,410, 414n, 469, 470,
545, 782 n. 22, 819 line 7 (Prop. 12), 886
line 5, 909 lines 16 and 41, 913 line 20,
1023 line 8 (Proem), 1025 line 5 (Prop.
8), 1192 n. 19, 1261 line 74, 1268, 1274-
75, 1364 line 8,1375-76, see proportionalis
altus: 165 lines 102 and 104, 202 n. 5, 204n,
211n, 236n, 255 n. 66
ambio: 160, 186, 194 line 2 (Prop. 21), 195
line 3 (Prop. 24), 221n, 377, 467, 1322
line 42
ambitus: 170 lines 182 and 184, 194 line 7
et pass. (Prop. 21), 203n, 209 n. 3, 369
n. 29, 370n, 371n, 473, 783, 814 line 68,
918 line 17, 926 line 9, 1213n, 1218 n. 55,
1219 n. 56, 1220 n. 58, 1367 line 2 et pass.,
1380 line 20
amblygonius: 709 n. 13, 1025 line 3 (Prop. 8),
1026 line 3 (Prop. 10), 1029 lines 12 and 21
ambulo: 56 line 5, 59 line 15 (Prop. 10)
amphora: 202, 204n
amplector: amplecti 472
amplitudo: 1269
amplus: 134 n. 17, 1141 n. 16
amputo: 398 n. 38
angularis: 205 n. 8, 217 n. 10,219 n. 15, 236n
angulariter: 456 n. 71, 937 line 134
angulus: II 8 n. 30,24 n. 18, HI 12n, 17 n. 9,
30,33, 36 line 7 et pass., 43, 44,121,123,
159,162 line 4, 163 line 17,205 n. 7, 21On,
217 n. 9, 221n, 229, 248 n. 35,252 n. 51,
253 n. 53, 273 line 4 (Prop. 5), 274 line 4
et pass. (Prop. 8), 293 (Prop. 5), 344 n. 6,
345n, 348 n. 13,351 n. 15,354 n. 17, 394
n. 29, 4oon, 401 ns. 44-45, 403 ns. 49 and
51,420 n. 17,446 n. 59, 448 n. 64, 522n,
543, 557, 562 n. 28, 640, 709 n. 13, 781
n. 19, 818 line 5 (Prop. 9), 874 line 16
et pass., 1025 lines 3 and 13 (Prop. 8),
1051, 1062, 1177 n. 15, 1203n, 1217, 1252,
1259 line 3, 1271 et pass. in text. Fib.,
1318 line 2, 1319 line 21, 1343 lines 4 and 7,
1346 lines 14-15, 1367 line 6 et pass.,
1373, 1379, 1380 line 16; -- exterior
or vice-versa: 678, 1280; --incidentiae:
II 24 n. 18; -- interior or vice-versa:
678, 1280; -- rectus or vice-versa: II
8 n. 30, 25n, HI 23 n. 7, 25 lines 20-23,
29, 123, 160, 163 line 8, 193, 194 line 2,
(Prop. 21), 299 n. 6, 301-02 n. 8, 308 n. 15,
343 n. 4, 368, 369 n. 32, 377, 407 n. 59,
467,471,645 et pass. in text. Corn., 813
line 30, 873 lines 14 and 16, 908 line 10
et pass. in text. Maur. C, 1025 line 3
(Prop. 7), 1026 line 3 (Prop. 9) and line 3
(Prop. 11), 1168n, 1I73n, 1174 n. 13, 1177
n. 14, 118In, 1192 n. 19, 1200 n. 33, 1211
n. 52, 1259 line 6, 1267, 1271, 1321 line 8,
1322 lines 31-32, 1326 line 22, 1376;
-- reflexionis: II 24 n. 18; -- solidus:
401 n. 44, 402 ns. 46-48, 403 n. 50, 404
n. 52, 405 n. 54
animalis: 531; see vis
annularis: see speculum annulare
antecedens: 187n
antepremissa: II 20 n. 10
apotome: 1172 n. 9
apparentia salvari: 7 line 28
appareo: 163 lines 32 and 46, 165 line 101
appendo: II 561, HI 138n, 149, 151 line 23,
779 n. 17, 786 n. 24, 906, 1025 lines 14
and 18, 1086 lines 14 and 19, 1090 line
145 et pass.
appensio: 1025 lines 12 and 14
applico: 11 25n, III 229n, 367 n. 27, 368,
709 n. 13, 825 line 7, 937 lines 135 and 138
appono: 23 n. 7, 26 lines 47-48, 945 line 63,
1025 line 9 (Prop. 8)
apprehendo: 473
appropinquo: 139 n. 21
approximo: approximans 347 n. 9
apto: 669, 671, 674
aqueductus or aque ductus: 248 n. 36, 354
n. 17; cf. ductus aquarum
Archimedis ergastum: 1066 n. 14
architector: 244 n. 19
architectus: 242 n. 14,247 n. 27,254 n. 63,
259 n. 1
arcuatus: see rombus and semirombus
arcus: 11 24 n. 18, III 12n, 36 line 5, 54 line
26 (Prop. 3), 62 line 67, 103 line 2 (Prop.
22), 162 lines 2 and 4, 165 line 101, 194
line 10 (Prop. 21), 207n, 215n, 219 n. 15,
225 n. 8, 228 n. 16, 229, 235 n. 28, 236n,
259 n. 1,270 line 7, 271 line 34 and line 8
(Prop. 2), 290, 294, 299 n. 6, 30211, 352n,
364, 370n, 376 n. 38,402 n. 46, 414n, 543,
780n, 815 line 6 (Prop. 1) et pass. in text.
Maur. A, 873 line 15 et pass. in text.
Maur. B, 918 line 36, 1062, 1065n, 1181n,
1204, 1211 ns. 51-52, 1252, 1260 lines 24
and 49, 1267, 1271, 1277, 1319 lines 15 and
35, 1322 line 64
ardens: see speculum ardens
area: 31n, 94 lines 5 and 9, 96 line 2 et pass.
(Prop. 4), 121, 166 line 13 (Prop. II), 199n,
200 n. 2,202 n. 5, 203n, 205 ns. 7-8, 207n,
210, 215n, 217 n. 10, 219 n. 15, 221n, 223
n. 4, 224 n. 5, 225 ns. 8-9, 226 ns. lO-
ll, 227 ns. 12-13, 228 ns. 14 and 18,
232-33 n. 22, 234, 235 n. 28, 266n, 302n,
343 n. 4, 344 n. 6, 345n, 369 n. 29, 377,
378 n. 39, 420 n. 17, 437, 779 n. 16, 782
n. 22, 914 line 49, 1062, 1165 n. 3, 1199
n. 31, 1200 n. 33, 1201 n. 33a, 1203n, 1218
n. 55, 1261 line 1, 1266-67, 1270, 1274
areaiis: 205 n. 8
arismetica: 95 line 11 (Prop. 2)
arismeticus: 186 n. 3
arismetrica: 186 n. 3, 228 n. 18
arismetricus: 288
arithmetica: 347 n. 9, 532, 1064 n. 12, 1203n;
-- speculativa: 765 n. 32
arithmeticus: 384 n. 3,784 n. 23, 886 line 69,
1199 n. 31
armilla: 11 25n, 26
artifex: 254 n. 63
artificialis or artifitialis: 246 n. 23, 255 n. 66,
270 line 13, 272 line 26
artificium or artifitium: 11 25n, III 252 n. 51,
255 n. 66, 260 n. 2
artingenium: 246 n. 26,248 n. 34
ascensus: 246 ns. 22 and 25
aspectus: 253 n. 53
INDEX OF MATHEMATICAL TERMS 1523
assignatio: 213 n. 6
assigno:4,44,57Iine2(descr.), 160,205n. 7,
233n, 344 n. 6, 345n
assimilo: 336
assumo: 11 16 n. 4, 11120 n. 5, 31n, 39 line
140, 56 line 37, 207n, 229, 375 n. 36, 470,
918 line 36
astrarium: 532
astrolabium: 12n, 347 n. 9, 532
astrologia: 258 n. 72, 530n, 532, 765 n. 32
astrologicus: 1336
astrologus: 1061 n. 7, 1336, 1337 n. 17
astronomia: 12n, 347 n. 9, 784 n. 23
astronomus: 1198 n. 30
astrum: 813 line 12
asymptotus: 584; see non coincidentes
atomus: 532, 787 n. 25, 1056n
attingo: 11 25n, 26, III 275 line 11 (Prop. 11),
299 n. 6, 372, 472, 564 n. 32, 1051
attraho: 300n
attribuo: 221n
aufero or auffero: 11 16 n. 4, III 152 n. 2,
165 line 95, 203n, 209 n. 4, 215n, 218 n. 12,
228 n. 18, 372, 398 n. 38, 407 n. 59, 468
et pass. in text. ValLae, 562 n. 28, 564n. 35,
646, 675, 677, 680, 819 line 8 (Prop. 11),
884 line 27, 928 line 99, 1026 lines 16-17,
1094 line 302, 1267, 1279, 1284, 1346 line 9,
13471ines 22 and 29,1380 lines 9-10,1381
line 25, 1390 line 274
augeo: 100 line 15 (Prop. 14), 101 line 4
(Prop. 16), 127n
auxilium (=rope): 11 562
axis: 11 24-25 n. 18, III 95 line 7 (Prop. 2),
96 line 6 et pass. (Prop. 6), 191-92, 195
line 13 (Prop. 22) and line 3 (Prop. 23),
230n, 236n, 327 n. 17, 353n, 357 n. 22, 362,
394, 395 n. 34, 396n, 397 ns. 36-37, 398
n. 38, 403 ns. 49 and 51, 407 n. 59, 469-70,
615-16n his, 634, 638, 644 et pass. in text.
Corn., 708 n. 13, 781 n. 19, 813 line 34,
909 line 7, 910 line 5, 1191, 1210 n. 50,
1274, 1277, 1365 line 32
azimuth: 346 n. 8
balistarius: 242 n. 14, 252, 255 n. 67
basis: 20 n. 5, 23 n. 7, 25 lines 23-24, 29, 30,
64 lines 4 and 22, 65 line 56, 91 n. 2, 93
line30etpass., 121-23, 163 line 21, 191-
93, 195 line 4 (Prop. 23) and line 4 (Prop.
24) and line 4 (Prop. 28), 199n, 200 n. 2,
201, 203n, 205 n. 8, 207, 208 n. 2, 215n,
226 n. 10, 227 n. 12, 236n, 298 n. 4, 304
n. 10, 305 n. 11,308 n. 15,337, 340, 348
n. 13, 360, 369 n. 28, 393 ns. 27-28, 394,
396 n. 35, 4oon, 401 n. 45, 402 n. 47, 403
n. 51,407 n. 59, 414n, 464n, 469 et pass.
in text. Vallae, 537 n. 21, 545, 562 n. 28,
605, 612 n. 15, 616, 638, 641 et pass. in
text. Corn., 777 n. 10,781 n. 19,782 n. 22,
814 line 45, 816 line 10 (Prop. 4), 819 line
3 et pass. (Prop. 13), 875 line 4, 886 lines
4 and 16,908 line 6 et pass. in text. Maur.
C, 1020, 1023 line 8,1052-53,1175,1191,
1192 n. 19, 1210 n. 50, 1211 n. 52, 1258,
1260 line 38 et pass., 1268, 1270, 1274,
1353 line 225, 1355 line 305, 1364 line 7,
1365 line 31, 1374-76, 1390 line 306
bifarius: 562 n. 28; bifariam: 470, 472, 522n
bilanx: 354 n. 17, 907
binomius: 16n
binus: 521 n. 76
bipedalis: 268 n. 10, 353n
brachium: 11 561, 111149, 151 line 2 et pass.,
354 n. 17,397 n. 37, 400n, 403 n. 51, 407-
08 n. 59, 414n, 557, 785
brevis: 58 line 13 (Prop. 9), 143 n. 31, 194
line 9 (Prop. 21), 195 line 2 (Prop. 28),
et pass. ubique
brevitas: 260 n. 1
cado: II 22 n. 14, 25 n. 16, III 59 line 17
(Prop. 11),88, 95 line 21, 123, 170 line 176,
225 n. 8, 226 n. 10, 302n, 348 n. 13, 376
n. 38, 640, 646 et pass. in text. Corn., 781
n. 19, 827 line 10, 873 line 13, 878 line 9,
908 line 17, 910 line 51, 922 line 25, 1024
1065n, 1258, 1270, 1272, 1277, 1323 line 74,
1352 line 198, 1364 line 15, 1365 line 24,
1370, 1373
calculatio: 1204
calculus: 775n, 880 line 81, 886 line 69, 1086
line 16 et pass., 1220 n. 56, 1298 line 14
et pass.
callis: 472
callum: 472
calybeum: 264 n. 5
campus: 228 ns. 14 and 18
canalis: 472
candela subtilis: 246 n. 25, 291
canon: 289, 347 n. 9, 532, 826 line 7
(Prop. 28), 1063 n. 8
cannonus: 414n
capacitas: 92 line 10, 211n, 217 n. 10,219 n.
15, 226 n. 11, 227 ns. 12-13, 228, 235
n. 28, 266n, 315 n. 26, 1165 n. 3, 1201 n. 33
capax: 12n, 15 n. 5, 144 n. 33, 782 ns. 20
and 22, 814 line 71
capio: 232 n. 22, 522n
caput (=vertex or apex): 348 n. 13, 1268,
1276
caput (=top): 102 lines 7 and 18 (Prop. 20),
123, 1275
caraston: 346 n. 8
cathetus: 54 lines 8 and 15, 61 line 21
et pass. in prop., 93 line 38, 105 lines 10
and 18, 23On, 398 n. 38, 1270-71, 1323
line 74; cf. kathetus
catoptrica: 1172 n. 10
causa or caussa: 11 8 n. 30, III 132 n. 12,
133 n. 13, 137n, 245 n. 21, 347 n. 9, 646;
--efficiens: 11 9 n. 30
causo or causso: 11 8 n. 30, III 226 n. 10,
580n
cavatura: 11 25n
cavo: II 25n, see superficies
cavus:293,341 n. 31,57On, 1370, 1373, 1380
line 20; --, ad eandem partem: 557, 560,
815 lines 6 and 11 (Postulata); --, ad
diversas partes: 557, 560
ceIeritas: 568n, 585 n. 57
celsitudo: 814 line 45, 815 line 89, 819 line 6
(Prop. 13),873 line 6 (Prop. 1),875 line 23,
886 line 12 et pass., 911 line 21,935 line 37,
942 line 12 (Prop. 30) et pass. in Prop.
celum: 253 n. 54, 271 line 9 (Prop. 3), 290
census: 207n, 398 n. 38
centralis: 170 line 176
centrum: 11 24-26 n. 18, III 6 line 12, 36
line 4, 38line 72, 53 line 2 (Prop. 3)et pass.,
93 line 31 et pass., 130 n. 5, 139 n. 21,
142 ns. 28-29, 163 lines 31 and 45, 194
line 13 (Prop. 21), 204n, 210, 221n, 226
n. 10, 228 n. 18, 233n, 236n, 253 n. 52,
258 n. 76, 259 n. I, 268 n. 10, 273 line 4
(Prop. 5), 274 lines 5 and 14 (Prop. 8),
293 (Prop. 5), 299 ns. 5-6, 307n, 308 n.
15, 332, 347 n. 9, 348 n. 13, 351 n. 15,
353n, 369 n. 32, 3790, 408n, 448 n. 64,
473, 497n, 500 n. 44, 565, 571 n. 41, 596,
612 n. 15,638-39 et pass. in text. Corn.,
776 n. 9, 777 n. 10, 779 ns. 15-17, 781
n. 19, 787 n. 25, 819 line 7 (Prop. 11), 873
line 8 (Prop. I), 906, 908 line 15, 1020,
1062, 1064 n. 9, 1065n, 1168n, 1173n, 1174
n. 13, 1177 n. 14, 1199 n. 31, 1200 n. 33,
1201 n. 33a, 1211 n. 52, 1217, 1260 lines
35 and 38, 1261 line 64, 1270-71, 1294,
1321 line 4, 1322 line 28, 1343 line 3, 1365
line 28, 1367 line 5, 1376, 1383 n. 12,
1385 n. 20, 1388 n. 31; --corporis: 497n,
576; --elevationis: 474; --gravitatis:
268 n. 10, 332, 407 n. 58, 474, 494, 526
n. I, 556n, 560, 576; 604, 612 n. 15, 638,
644 et pass. in text. Corn., 777 n. 10,779
n. 16, 781 n. 19, 783, 785, 814 line 41, 885
line 41 et pass., 906, 1025 lines 10 and 14
(Prop. 7), 1051-52, 1065n, 1346 line I et
pass., 1372-74, 1378, 1390 line 302, 1392
line 9, see ratio; -- in superficie: 497n;
-- magnitudinis: 268 n. 10, 497n, 783,
1384 line 124; -- momenti: 474, 1377;
-- motus: 151 line 5 et pass.; --
mundi: 354 n. 17, 497n, 575n; -- plani:
1377; -- ponderis: 1378, 1380 line 12,
1392 line 10; --propensionis; 1392 lines
8 and 10; -- solidi: 814 lines 42 and
84; -- suspensionis: 560; -- terrae:
640 et pass. in text. Corn., 1056n; --,
universale: 779 n. 17; -- universi: 785;
-- vitae: 407 n. 58
character: 1057, 1335
chilindralis: 96 line 18; cf. cylindralis
chilindrus: 91 n. 2, 92 line 9, 93 line 31
et pass. in Prop., 95 line 1 et pass. (Prop.
3), 96 line 1 et pass. (Prop. 4), 100 line 1
et pass. (Prop. 15), 104 line 1 et pass.
(Prop. 24), 266n, 392, 396n, 397 n. 36; cf.
cylindrus, kilindrus; --rectus: 93 line 30
chirurgia: 532
chorda: 11 24 n. 18, III 299 n. 6, 347 n. 9,
381n, 402 n. 46, 818 lines 2 and 8 (Prop. 9),
873 line 4 et pass. (Prop. 1), 1204, 1252;
cf. corda
cic1eteia: 258 n. 76
cic1us: 200-01, 205 n. 8; cc. cyc1us
circino: 209 n. 3, 1275-76, 1284
circinus: 23 n. 7, 26 line 50, 97 line 5, 407
n. 59, 473, 1190 n. 17a, 1203n
circuitio: 199n, 200 n. 2, 203n, 488 n. 22
circuitus: 203n, 218 n. 13
circularis: 6 lines 2 and 4, 12n, 15 n. 5, 31n,
139 n. 21, 142 n. 29, 205 n. 8, 215n, 217
n. 10,219 n. 15,228 n. 14, 236n, 270 line 3,
(Prop. 5), 294, 298 n. 3, 299 n. 5, 301 n. 8,
307n, 353n, 368n, 369 n. 30, 377, 408n,
414n, 467, 469, 497n, 575n, 814 line 51, 822
line 6 (Prop. 21), 873 line 5, 875 line 13,
885 line 35, 886 line 4, 1062, 1183n, 1200
n. 33, 1204, 1268-69; see motus circularis
and turris circularis
circulariter: 273 line 10 (Prop. 5) and line 5
(Prop. 6), 408n
circulatioor circulacio: 4n, 6 line 17 et pass.,
57 lines 10 and 12 (descr.), 58 line 4
(Prop. 9), 59 line 8 (Prop. 10), 207n, 210,
292, 299 n. 5, 338 n. 28, 344 n. 6, 345n,
368n; see principium
circulatura: 50, 304 n. 9
circulo: 219 n. 15, 828 line 16 (Prop. 32)
circulus: 11 24-26 n. 18, III 6 line 1
et pass. in Prop., 12n, 15 n. 5, 31n,34 n. 2,
36 line 1 et pass., 43-45, 50, 52 line 4
et pass. (Prop. 1), 91 n. 2, 93 line 31
et pass., 121-22, 139 n. 21, 144 n. 33,
158-60, 163 line 9 et pass., 189, 194 line 1
et pass. (Prop. 21), 200 n. 2, 201, 203n,
205 ns. 7-8, 207n, 209 ns. 4-5, 211, 214,
215n, 217 n. 10, 219 n. 15, 221n, 223 n. 4,
224 n. 5, 225 ns. 8-9, 226 ns. 10-11, 227
n. 12, 228 ns. 14 and 18, 232 n. 22, 235 n.
28, 253 n. 54, 259 n. 1, 266n, 268 n. 10,
270 line 7, 293-94, 298 ns. 2 and 5, 299
n. 6, 302n, 304 n. 9, 306n, 307n, 308 n. 15,
309 ns. 16-17, 315 n. 26, 318 n. 6, 323,
331-32, 337, 339-40, 343 n. 4, 344 n. 6,
345n, 346 n. 8, 347 n. 9, 351 n. 15, 353n,
360, 363-64, 366, 367 n. 28, 369 ns. 29-30
and 32, 371 n. 33, 375 n. 35, 376 n. 38,
378 n. 39, 381n, 392 n. 26, 393 ns. 27-28,
394,395 ns. 33-34, 397 n. 37,401 n. 45,
402 n. 46, 408n, 414n, 420 n. 17, 434n, 448
ns. 63-64, 459 n. 78, 462 n. 2, 464n, 465
n. 8, 467 et pass. in text. Vallae, 543,
562n, 575n, 584, 596, 616, 639 et pass. in
text. Corn., 754n, 775n, 779 ns. 15-16,781
n. 19, 782 ns. 20 and 22, 785, 813 line 29
et pass. in text. Maur. A, 868,873 line 1
et pass. in text. Maur. H, 901, 908 line 15
et pass. in text. Maur. C, 1061 n. 7,1062,
1064 n. 13, 1172 n. 9, 1173n, 1174 n. 13,
1181n, 1186 n. 12, 1190 ns. 17a and 18,
1192 n. 19, 1197n, 1198 ns. 30-31, 1200
ns. 32-33, 1201 n. 33a, 1203n, 1210 n. 50,
1211 ns. 51-52, 1218 n. 55, 1219 n. 56,
1220 ns. 57-58, 1223 n. 65, 1250, 1252-
53, 1255, 1259 line 1 et pass., 1266-68,
1270-73, 1318 line 1, 1321 line 2 et pass.,
1332, 1335-36, 1343 line 1 et pass., 1365
line 56 et pass., 1367 line 2 et pass.; see
linea continens circulum; -- equino-
tialis: 273 line 11; -- magnus: 1281,
1284-85; --proportionabilis (=ellipse):
410
circumaccipio: circumacceptus 338 n. 28
circumago: 938 line 5, 943 line 20
circumdo: 408n; see linea circumdans poly-
gonium
circumduco: 6 line 8 et pass., 8, 57 line 4
(descr.), 58 line 8 (Prop. 8), 101 line 1
(Prop. 17), 139 n. 21, 217 n. 9, 226 n. 10,
230n, 274 line 2 (Prop. 10), 275 line 11
(Prop. 10), 292, 783, 821 lines 4 and 13
(Prop. 17), 911 line 17,940 line 15 (Prop.
27), 1064 ns. 9 and 13, 1181n, 1191
circumductio: 205 n. 8, 917 line 14
circumductivus: 205 n. 8
circumferentia or circumferencia: 12n bis, 34
n. 2, 36 line 1, 39 line 26 et pass., 43,
139 n. 21, 160, 163 line 8 et pass., 189,
192-93, 194 line 3 et pass. (Prop. 21), 210,
215npass., 217 n. 10,218 ns. 11-12,219
n. 15, 221n, 223 n. 4, 224 n. 5, 225 n. 9,
226 n. 10, 228 n. 18, 232 n. 22, 235 ns. 26
and 28, 252 n. 51, 259 n. 1, 275 lines 12 and
14 (Prop. 11), 276 line 16 (Prop. 11), 309
n. 17, 337,343 n. 4, 344 n. 6, 351 n. 15,
362-63, 368, 371n, 376 n. 38, 393 n. 28,
395 ns. 33-34, 397 n. 37, 401 n. 45, 473,
497n, 543, 575n, 584, 1008, 1062, 1183n,
1192 n. 19, 1201 n. 33a, 1203n, 1211 n. 51,
1253, 1259 line 5, 1260 line 48 et pass.,
1267, 1319 lines 23-24, 1343 line 1, 1346
lines 75-76, 1361, 1365 lines 58-59, et
pass. ubique
circumferentialis: 1192 n. 19
circumfero: 57 line 8 (descr.), 275 line 8
(Prop. 10), 828 line 16 (Prop. 32); see
linea circumferens
circumpono: 58 line 14 (Prop. 8) and line
10 (Prop. 9)
circumrelinquo: 1354 lines 273 and 277
circumrotatio: 1268
circumscribo: 52 line 7 et pass. (Prop. 1),
64 line 14 et pass. in Prop., 98 line 14
(Prop. 10), 164 line 80, 233n, 266n, 304 n. 9,
344 n. 6, 420 n. 17, 448 n. 64, 543, 779
n. 15, 782 n. 22, 815 line 4 et pass.
(Postulata), 862, 874 line 4, 875 line 29,
908 line 15, 1173n, 1260 line 56, 1261 line
6, 1344 line 39, 1367 lines 23 and 29
circumscriptibilis: 166 line 18
circumscriptus: 37 line 56 et pass. in Prop.,
52 line 10, 91 n. 2, 161, 165 line 94 et
pass., 194 line 7 et pass. (Prop. 21), 237
n. 29, 345n, 357 n. 22, 363, 376 n. 38
circumvolvo: 139 n. 21, 307n, 779 n. 16, 917
line 12, 922 line 6, 1064 n. 9, 1173n,
1192 n. 19
circuncurro: see linea circuncurrens
circunferentia: 265 n. 7, 294, 299 n. 5, 306n,
625n, 639 et. pass. in text. Corn., 1174
n.13, 1181n, 119On.17a, 1199n. 31,1200
n. 33, 1211 n. 52, 1217, 1218 n. 55, 1219
n. 56, 1220 n. 58, 1222 n. 60, 1266, 1270-
71, et pass. ubique
circunfero: see linea circunferens
circunscribo: 448 n. 63, 468,1174 n. 13, 1213,
1217, 1221n
circunscriptus: 302n
circuo: 273 line 1 et pass. (Prop. 5), 783
cito: citius 253 n. 54
citrii mali figura: 118 n. 1; cf. rombus
cittos (=cissos): 1064 n. 12
c1audo: 165 line 7, 168 line 93, 37On, 375
n. 37, 377, 543, 910 line 58, 911 line 30,
932 line 31; see linea c1audens poligonium
clavus: 11 25n
coacervo: 542, 881 line 29, 1365 line 54, 1375
coaltemus: 53 line 23, 54 lines 17 and 28, 83
coapto: 25 line 37, 882 line 8 (Prop. 11),884
line 18, 1346 line 11, 1351 lines 172-73,
1379
cochlea: 11 25n, III 1064 n. 9
coclea: 1060 n. 3, 1061 n. 8
coclearis: 1061 n. 5
coeo: 652 et pass. in text. Corn., 786 n. 24,
908 line 8, 909 line 27
coequo: 31n
coerceD: 543
coincidentia oppositorum: 318 n. 4
coincido: 563 n. 30, 564 n. 33, 1051, 1351
line 182, 1352 line 194; see non coin-
cidentes
collibro: collibratus 886 line 7
colligo: 11 15 n. 4, 25n, III 164 line 77, 203n,
219 n. 15, 381n, 543, 662
colloco: 11 14n, III 305 n. 11, 368, 376 n. 37,
1379, 1386 lines 174 and 195
collumnaris: 253 n. 53
columna: 121,202 n. 5, 204n, 248 n. 36, 407-
08 n. 59, 815 line 4 (Prop. 1), 830 line 14
et pass., 1064 n. 9, 1191, 1203n, 1275-76;
see pyramis (=cone); -- decurtata:
1278; --Iaterata: 236n, 819 line 6 (Prop.
12), 823 lines 6 and 11, 870, 1021;
--quadrangula: 304 n. 10; --quadri-
latera: 305 n. 11; -- rotunda or vice-
versa: 236n, 266 n. 7, 304 n. 10,407 n. 59,
1191, 1192 n. 19, 1203n, 1268
columnaris: 314 n. 26, 815 lines 2 and 9
(Prop. 1), 1192 n. 19
columpna: 95 lines 2 and 4 (Prop. 2), 192,
208 n. 2, 210, 215n, 227 n. 12, 344 n. 6,
345n; -- laterata: 194 line 4 (Prop. 18),
210; -- rotunda 95 line 2 (Prop. 3), 96
line 3 (Prop. 6), 194 lines 1 and 4 (Prop.
18), 207, 210, 226 n. 10, 227 n. 12, 23On,
801, 1008, 1268
columpnaris: 94 line 2, 207, 211n, 1268
colurus: see conus-colurus
comburens: see speculum comburens
combustibilis: 11 25n
combustio: 11 25n; see punctum
commensurabilis: 1349 line 86 et pass., 1373,
1383 line 91 et pass.
commensuratio: 347 n. 9
commensurator: 347 n. 9
commensuro: 309 n. 17
commetior: 213 n. 6
communico: 272 line 7, 372, 377
communis: 23n, 31n, 38 line 90, 61 line 47,
97 line 10 (Prop. 7), 101 line 3 (Prop. 19),
122, 227 n. 13, 232 n. 22, 253 n. 54, 259
n. 1,331,341 n. 31,369 n. 28, 372, 376
n. 38, 377, 467 et pass. text. Vallae, 472,
522n, 657, 78On, 825 line 12 (Prop. 26),
829 lines 22 and 26, 879 line 53, 1031 line
16, 1095 lines 326 and 329, 1181n, 1211
n. 52, 1276-78, 1319 lines 14 and 35, 1321
line 13, 1345 line 50, 1349 lines 95 and 106,
1365 lines 42 and 50, 1367 line 37, 1374,
1383 lines 98 and 108; see regula, mensura;
-- conceptio: 375 n. 36; -- con-
ceptum: 1321 line 19, 1322 line 58;
-- scientia: 52 line 14,84, 165 line 121,
408n, 575n; -- sententia: 1169n, 1211
n.52
communitas: 368
compactus: 908 line 32
comparabilis: 568n
comparatio: 218 n. 12,259 n. 1,372, 568n
comparo: 62 line 80, 65 line 28 et pass., 205
n. 7, 224 n. 5, 237 n. 29, 394 n. 29, 709
n. 13, 779 n. 17, 781 n. 19, 821 line 11
(Prop. 17)
comperio: 470, 882 lines 3-4 (Prop. 10)
complector: 31n, 377, 545
compleo: 31n, 163 line 18, 164 line 74, 229,
471-72, 521 n. 76, 779 n. 15, 822 line
15, 825 line 4, 826 line 3 (Prop. 27), 873
line 16, 922 line 17
completus: 277 lines 33-34, 278 line 32, 292,
917 line 13, 918 line 17
compono: II 13-14 n. 2, 15 n. 4, 16, 19-20
n. 10, 21 ns. 12-13, 22 n. 14, III 30, 52
lines 8 and 12, 56 line 10 et pass. in Prop.,
93 line 36, 101 line 2 (Prop. 19), 127n, 167
line 49, 204n, 340, 359-60,400 n. 43, 414n,
470, 542, 545, 563 n. 31, 667, 781 n. 19,
783, 821 line 6 (Prop. 17), 877 lines 15 and
17, 882 line 6 (Prop. 10), 917 line 15, 1023
line 11, 1030 line 7, 1073 n. 11, 1094
line 304, 1212, 1261 line 85, 1280, 1305
line 155, 1343 line 9, 1347 lines 45 and 49,
1367 line 10, 1381 line 49, 1382 line 53
et pass.
compositio: 56 line 11, 57 line 26, 92 line
10,471,581 n. 51, 917 line 19, 1086 line 5,
1297 line 1; cf. cumpositio
compositus: see motus compositus
compraehendo: 1211 n. 52
comprehendo: 52 lines 9-10, 229, 339, 341
n. 31, 375 n. 37, 394 n. 29,472,542,545,
641 et pass. in text. Corn., 832 line 5
(Prop. 39), 873 line 4 (Prop. 2), 874 line
29, 1064 n. 12, 1376
comprimo: 126n
comprobo: 121,227 n. 12
computista: 265 n. 7
computo: 1056n
conalis: 323
concavatus: II 25 n. 18, III 25 line 30, 127n
concavitas: II 25 n. 18, 26, III 268 n. 9, 407
n. 59, 545, 558n
concavo: II 25-26 n. 18, III 126n
concavus: II 25n, III 225 n. 9, 278 line 46,
400n, 401 n. 45, 403 n. 51, 414n, 545, 781
n. 19, 814 line 74, 1192 n. 18, 1364 lines
13 and 22, 1365 lines 40 and 48; see
speculum concavum
concedo: 126n, 343 n. 4
concentricus: 60 line 21, 259 n. 1, 348 n. 13,
817 line 9 (Prop. 8), 821 line 10 (Prop. 18),
829 line 9 (Prop. 34), 914 line 11, 915 line
57, 1192 n. 18
conceptio: 26 line 62, 100 line 14 (Prop. 14),
575n; see communis
conceptum: see communis
conchoides: 584; see linea conchoides
conchos (=concha): 1064 n. 12
conchoydealis: 48
concido: 60 line 15 (Prop. 12)
concipio: 575n
concludo: 53 line 13 (Prop. 2), 99 line 3
(Prop. 13), 210, 270 line 4, 343 n. 4, 345
n. 7, 375 n. 37, 408n, 775n
conclusio: 16n, 57 line 12 (Prop. 7), 93 line
21, 94 line 58, 126n, 130 n. 5, 136n, 137n,
142 ns. 28-29, 227 n. 12, 235 n. 28, 260
n. I, 274 line 4 (Prop. 9), 352n, et pass.
ubique
concretio: 205 n. 7
concurro: 102 line 12 (Prop. 21), 123, 159,
260 n. 1, 299 n. 6, 347 n. 9, 351 n. 15,
376 n. 38, 473, 781 n. 19,908 line 17,917
line 40, 1031 line 13, 1276, 1279, 1351 line
188, 1355 line 305
concursus: II 25n, III 102 line 9 (Prop. 20),
783, 1280
condempso (=condenso): 132 n. 12
condensatio: 126n
condenso: 127n
conditio: 779 n. 15, 785, 825 line 7, 826
line 5 (Prop. 27)
condo: 254 n. 63
conduco: 353n
conduplico: 398 n. 38
confero: 781 n. 19
conficio: 401 ns. 43 and 45, 407 n. 59, 414n,
1212, 1218 n. 55, 1220 n. 58
configo: confixus 327 n. 17
configuratio: 1183n
configuro: 1183n
conformo: II 25n
congeries: 376 n. 38, 908 lines 7 and 22, 1034
line 13 et pass.
conglobatim: 786 n. 24
congrego: II 25n, III 167 line 26, 168 line 66,
216 n. 8
congruo: 475, 1380 lines 11-12, 1386 lines
172 and 194
conica (=conics): 775n, 782 n. 20
conicus: 96 line 8 (Prop. 5),365, 537 n. 21,
637, 782 n. 22, 815 lines 87-88, 816 lines
2 and 6 (Prop. 2), 909 line 4 et pass.,
1376; see latus conicum, sectio
coniectura: 315 n. 26
coniunctim: 36 line 20 et pass. in Prop., 60
line 19, 62 line 70, 85, 88, 166 line 11
et pass. in Prop., 349n, 944 line 21, 1024
line 14 (Prop. 5) and line 17 (Prop. 6),1211
n.52
coniunctio: 18n, 414n, 1272
coniunctus: see proportio coniuncta
coniungo: 54 lines 4 and 11, 123, 169 lines
109-10,229,268 n. 10, 272 line 5, 276 line
16 (Prop. 12), 398 n. 38, 472-73, 543, 564
n. 33,641,645 et pass. in text. Corn., 817
877 line 12, 886 line 62, 907, 908 line 23,
917 line 5, 1029 line 31 (Prop. 15), 1168n,
1181n, 1204, 1212, 1272, 1279, 1370, 1373,
1379, 1381 line 50, 1383 line 88
connecto: II 15 n. 4, III 468, 475, 873 line 10,
874 line 13, 882 line 7, 908 line 26, 911
1025 line 14 (Prop. 7), 1174 n. 13, 1211
n. 52, 1364 line 11
connumero: 1267
conoidalis: 393, 408n, 1210 n. 50; cf.
konoidalis
conoides: 649 et pass. in text. Corn., 782
n. 20, 783, 814 line 58; -- hyper-
bolicum: 616; -- rectangulum: 648,
see portio
conoydalis: 266n; cf. konoidalis
conscribo: 37var., 205 n. 8
consimilis: 362
consisto: 38 line 78, 163 lines 36-37, 168
line 92, 229, 5%, 640, 649, 688 n. I, 822
824 line 8 (Prop. 25)
constituo: 23 n. 7, 25 line 20, 61 line 44, 160,
164 line 62, 218 n. 12,227 n. 12,229, 233n,
304 n. 10, 307n, 352n, 364, 368n, 372, 375
ns. 35 and 37, 403 n. 51,471,543,562 n. 28,
568n, 646, 649, 652, 823 line 13 (Prop. 21)
and line 6 (Prop. 22), 918 line 8, 1259
line 6, 1267, 1271, 1348 line 74, 1349 line
88, 1375
constitutio: II 26 n. 18, III 473, 1203n
consto: II 15 n. 4, 16 n. 6, 19 n. 10,21-22
n. 13, III 152n, 163 line 25, 268 n. 10,468,
646, 672, 781 n. 19, 783, 945 line 73
constructio: 224 n. 5, 225 ns. 8-9, 226 ns.
10-11,227ns.12-13,469, 1165n.3, 11690
construo: 472, 823 line 11 (Prop. 22), 1175
consurgo: 344 n. 6, 878 line 24 (Prop. 6), 910
line 69, 1218 n. 55, 1220 n. 58
contactus: 59 line 2 (Prop. 12), 60 line 15
(Prop. 12), 543, 816 line 7 (Prop. 3); see
punctum; -- contingentis: 53 line 6
(Prop. 3)
contango: 1211 n. 52
contemplatrix: 784 n. 23
contentus: 332, 337, 343 n. 4, 351 n. 15,403
n. 49, 542, 641, 650, 782 n. 22, 869, 874
line 12 (Prop. 21), 883 line 6 (Tetra-
gonismus), 1023 line 7(Proem), 1051, 1053,
1062, 1321 line 6, 1365 line 41 et seq.
contermino: 163 line 25
conterminus: 824 line 7 (Prop. 24), 1052
contiguus: 709 n. 13
continentia or continencia: 98 line 1 (Prop.
10), 232 n. 22, 1199 n. 31
contineo: II 24 n. 18, III 37 line 65 et pass.
in Prop., 56 line 14 et seq., 60 line 13,
93 line 37, 160, 163 line 8, 186, 189, 193,
194 lines 8 and 11 (Prop. 21), 210, 215n,
217 n. 9, 218 n. 11, 221n, 224 n. 5, 225
ns. 8-9, 226 n. 10, 227 ns. 12-13, 233n,
339, 341 n. 31, 354 n. 17, 359, 368n, 375
n. 37, 381n, 400n, 401 n. 45, 402 n. 47,
446 n. 59, 537 n. 21, 542, 640, 877 line 19
(Prop. 6), 879 line 40, 908-09 lines 3-4
(Prop. 2), 909 line 22, 918 line 6, 1056n,
1175, 1200 n. 33, 1259 lines 2 and 4,
1270-71, 1343 line 4, 1375-76; see linea
continens circulum, linea continens poli-
gonium; --ab: 55 line 26; --sub: 30,
192
contingens: II 24 n. 18, III 53 line 1 et seq.
(Prop. 3), 165 lines 92 and 109,210, 221n,
275 line 10 (Prop. 11), 343 n. 4, 348 n. 13,
367 n. 27, 368, 873 line 3et pass. (Prop. 2),
901, 911 line 20 (Prop. 4), 1062, 1217, 1261
line 65, 1271, 1277, 1282, 1343 line 4,
et pass. ubique; see contactus
contingenter: 26 line 48
contingentia: 1062, 1203n
contingo: II 14n, 24 n. 18, III 23 n. 7, 25
line 33 et pass. in Prop. , 36 line 5, 53 line 1
(Prop. 3) et pass., 144 n. 33, 159, 163 line
17, 164 line 85, 166 line 4, 205 n. 7, 210,
221n, 344 n. 6, 345n, 3490, 368n, 4OOn, 401
n. 45, 403 n. 51, 407 n. 59,473,650-51,
827 line 13 (Prop. 29), 873 line 5 (Prop.
2),876 line 29 et pass., 909 line 21, 1023
line 4 (Prop. 1), 1062, 1065n, 1181n, 1192
n. 18, 1323 line 77, 1367 line 6
continuatio: 55 line 21, 186 n. 3
continuatus: see proportio continuata
continue: 21n, 31n, 101 line 6 (Prop. 19),
139 n. 21, 306n, 446 n. 60, 1034 line 4
(Prop. 23), 1053, 1351 line 167; see
proportionalis
continuo: II 16 n. 6, III 53 lines 13 and 15,
168 line 104, 275 line 4 et pass. (Prop. 10),
348 n. 13, 639 et pass. in text. Corn.,
1356 n. 4
continuum: 1253; in continuum et directum
(or vice-versa): II 24 n. 18, III 23n, 25 line
18, 62 line 62, 1175; in continuum direc-
tumque: 1174 n. 13
continuus: 121, 141 n. 25, 165 line 106, 187n,
270 line 3, 271 line 2 (Prop. 2), 292, 299
n. 6, 304 n. 10, 376 n. 37, 473, 593, 784
n. 23, 861; see motus continuus, proportio
continua, proportionalis
contradico: 137n
contra se positi: 53 line 22, 54 line 28
(Prop. 4), 83
conus: 91 n. 2, 93 line 33 et pass., 226 n. 10,
293, 332, 338 n. 28, 340, 369 n. 28, 394,
408n, 414n, 469 et pass. in text. Vallae,
708 n. 13, 781 n. 19,782 n. 22, 801, 814
lines 61-62, 819 line 2 et pass. (Prop. 13),
908 line 2 (Prop. 2) et pass. in text. Maur.
C, 1005, 1020, 1023 line 7 (Proem)etpass.
in text. Maur. D, 1052, 1210 n. 50, 1361,
1364line 6, 1365 line 27 et pass.; cf. konus;
see sectio rectanguli coni
conus-colurus (or vice-versa): 820 line 2 et
pass. (Prop. 16), 865, 915 line 2, 916 line
9 et pass.
convenienter: 562 n. 28
convenio: 30, 36 line 3, 43, 475, 646, 648-
49,656
conversa: 57 line 27, 61 line 32, 101 line 9
(Prop. 16), 233n, 1023 line 6 (Prop. 1), 1025
line 10 (Prop. 8), 1374
conversim: 304 n. 9, 818 line 19 (Prop. 8),
880 line 73, 1024 line 17 (Prop. 6), 1213
conversio rationis: 654, 656
conversum: 576.
conversus: see proportionalitas
converto: 229, 272 line 25, 344 n. 6, 345n,
654, 664 et pass. in text. Corn.
convexus: 225 n. 9, 268 n. 9, 278 line 46,
497n, 57On, 1201 n. 33, 1380 n. 2; --in
eandem partem: 1347 line 18
convinco: 165 line 104
copulo: 53 line 19, 59 line 5 (Prop. 12), 122,
557, 1271-73
corda: 12n, 54 line 26 (Prop. 3),62 line 67,
101, 194 line 10 (Prop. 21), 195 line 1 et
pass. (Prop. 28), 207n, 215n, 219 n. 15,225
n. 8,229,235 n. 28, 259 n. 1, 352n, 369-
70 n. 32, 372, 1256, 1260 line 49, 1261 line
67, 1267, 1322 line 64; cf. chorda
corolarium: 336, 1169n; cf. correlarium,
corrolarium
corollarium: 195 line 15, 615n, 649, 874 line
31,9IOline65etpass., 1089 line 122,1322
line 51
corporalis: 94 line 18, 104 line 24
corporeitas: 576, 580n
corporeus: 96 line 1 (Prop. 4), 101 line 1
(Prop. 19), 208 n. 2, 408n
corpulentia or corpulencia: 99 line 1 (Prop.
12), 266n, 269 n. 12, 344 n. 6, 348 n. 13,
782 n. 22, 786 n. 24
corpus: 12n, 16n, 92 line 4 et pass., 122,
126n, 130 n. 5, 132 ns. 11-12, 133-34 n.
15, 134 n. 17, 136n, 137n, 139 n. 20, 142
ns. 28-29, 208 n. 2, 210, 213 n. 6, 219
n. 15, 226 n. 11, 227 n. 12, 233n, 236n,
246, 252 n. 51, 253 n. 53, 255 n. 66, 269
n. 11, 304 n. 10, 348 n. 13, 376 n. 38, 389
n. 16, 4OOn, 401 ns. 44-45, 402 ns. 46-47,
403 ns. 48-49 and 51, 404 n. 52, 405 n. 54,
414n, 468, 497n, 575n, 58On, 581 n. 50,
585 n. 57, 612 n. 15, 638, 779 n. 17, 784
n. 23, 785 n. 25, 861, 933 line 67, 1056n,
1067, 1069 n. 4, 1073 n. 11, 1077 n. 17,
1086 line 5 et pass., 1141 n. 16, 1143n,
1144n, 1191, 1200 n. 32, 1201 n. 33, 1204,
1210 n. 50, 1268, 1280-83, 1292-93, 1297
line 1 et pass. ubique; see centrum
corporis; -- i r r ~ d i n s 11 8 n. 30;
--irradiatus: 11 8 n. 30; --irregulare:
III 12n; -- mukefi: 250; -- regulare:
12n
corpusculum: 787 n. 25, 1056n
correlarium: 223 n. 4; cf. corolarium
correlative: 127n, 289
correlativus: 293, 362, 820 lines 3 and 13
correspondeo: 43, 289, 557, 922 line 4, 1065n,
1075, 1346 line 15, 1348 line 76
corrolarium:229, 562 n. 28; cf. corolarium
cosmimetra: 218 n. 12
cosmographia: 784 n. 23
cossa: 347 n. 9
costa: 219 n. 15, 233n, 302n, 372, 375 n. 37,
1199 n. 31, 1203n
coterminalis: 30, 65 line 37
coterminus: 1191
crassitudo: 204n, 205 n. 7,210,214, 221n, 229,
231,344 n. 6, 345n, 781 n. 19, 813 line 34,
1210 n. 50; -- sperica: 211
crassus: see pes
crementum: 781 n. 19
cresco: 187n, 781 n. 19
cruceria: 414n
crus: 471 et pass. in text. Vallae, 827
lines 5 and 7
cubicatio or cubicacio: 204n, 209 n. 3, 221n,
1190 n. 18
cubice: 101 line 3 (Prop. 17), 233n, 305 n. 11,
344 n. 6, 345n
cubico: 21 n. 5, 100 lines 6 and 19 (Prop. 14),
122, 204n, 205 n. 7, 209 n. 3, 210, 221n,
305 n. 11
cubicus: 22n, 24 line 4, 210, 227 n. 12, 315
n. 26, 345n, 356 n. 20, 1165 n. 3; cf.
mensura, radix
cubitus (=cubicus): 142 n. 28
cubo: 219 n. 15, 229
cubus (noun): 20-21 n. 5, 22-23 n. 7, 24 line
5 et pass., 94 line 18 et pass., 98 line 14,
200 n. 2,205 n. 7,229,237 n. 29, 304 n. 10,
344 n. 6, 345n, 356 n. 20, 3%n, 397 n. 36,
403 ns. 49-50, 405 n. 54, 464n, 474, 521
n. 76, 563 n. 31, 781 n. 19, 827 line 20,
829 line 2 et pass. in text. Maur. A, 868,
886 line 7 et pass., 952 line 20 et pass.,
1164-65 n. 3pass., 1173n, 1174 n. 13, 1177
n. 14, 1178 n. 17, 1190 n. 18, 1371
cubus (adj.): 397 n. 36
cumpositio: 11 15 n. 4; cf. compositio
cuneus: 812, 831 line 2 (Prop. 39)
curbatura: 199n
curtus: see piramis (=pyramid), piramis
(=cone), pyramis (=cone)
curva (=curva linea): 54 line 26 (Prop. 3),
162 line 3, 221n, 301 n. 8, 368, 376 n. 38,
1182 n. 3, 1274, 1321 line 6; cf. linea curva
curvatio: 259 n. 1
curvatura: 200 n. 2, 201
curvilinaeus: 1210 n. 50
curvilinea: 14n, 15 n. 5
curvilineus: 103 line 6 (Prop. 22), 368
curvitas: 139 n. 21, 368, 376 n. 38
curvo: 209 n. 5, 221n, 259 n. 1,268 n. 9
curvus: 7 line 24, 31n, 191, 192-93, 195 line
2 (Prop. 23) and line 2 (Prop. 24), 215n,
252 n. 51,366 n. 24, 368, 381n, 820 line 2
(Prop. 16), 828 line 14 (Prop. 32), 908
911 lines 14 and 16 (Prop. 3), 1319 line 25;
see linea curva, superficies
cuspis: 97 lines 4-5 (Prop. 7)
custodio: custoditus 470
cyclus: 199n; cf. ciclus
cylindralis: 545; cf. chilindralis
cylindricus: 782 n. 22, 815 line 88 and line 2
(Prop. I) et pass. in text. Maur. A, 911
line 4 et pass. in text. Maur. C, 1192 n. 19;
cf. kylindricus
cylindrus: 323, 376 n. 38, 462 n. 2, 464n,
469 et pass. in text. Vallae, 545, 781 n. 19,
782 n. 20, 801, 813 lines 32 and 38, 816
line 6 (Prop. 3), 819 lines 2 and 7 (Prop.
12), 886 line 4 et pass., 911 line 2 et pass.
in text. Maur. C, 1008, 1337 n. 20; cf.
chilindrus, kylindrus
datus: II 15 n. 4, III 20-21 n. 5,22-23 n. 7,
24 line 1 et pass. in Prop., 31n, 34 n. 2,
45,50, 52 lines 3-4, 91 n. 2, 97 lines 1-2
(Prop. 7),121-22, 136n, 141 n. 25, 163 line
43, 164 line 71, 165 line 3, 200 n. 2, 204n,
215n, 219 n. 15, 224 n. 5, 225 n. 9, 226
n. 11, 227 ns. 12-13, 228 n. 18, 276 line 1,
302n, 304 n. 9, 305 n. 11, 352n, 361, 363,
368,369 n. 31, 37On, 375 n. 37,397 n. 37,
401 n. 45, 403 n. 49, 464n, 469, 562 n. 28,
775n, 779 n. 15,782 n. 20, 815 lines 89-91,
1077 n. 17, 1165 n. 3, et pass. ubique
decagonalis: 401 n. 45
decagonum: 917 line 10, 937 line 9
decagonus (adj): 401 n. 45, 402 n. 46
declinatio: 1182 n. 3
declino: 151 line 31
decresco: 187n
decuITo: II 25n
decurtatus: see columna, pyramis (=cone)
decusso: 1177 n. 14
deduco: 39 line 105, 143 n. 29, 233n, 396
n. 35, 473, 826 line 5 (Prop. 27), 1065n,
1252, 1375
deductio or deduccio: 31n, 39 lines 114 and
120, 57 line 28, 101 line 21, 164 line 82,
1065n
defectus: 227 n. 12
deferens: 1172 n. 10
defero: delatus 56 lines 17 and 19, 783
definio: 37On, 585 n. 57; cf. diffinio
definitio: 309 n. 16, 375 n. 36, 568n, 575n,
832 line 4 (Prop. 40), 935 line 31, 1075,
1088 line 70, 1217, 1372, 1377; cf. dif-
finitio
delabor: delapsus 934 line 21
delineo: 1064 n. 13
demergo: 126n
demo: 23 n. 7, 26 line 62, 31n, 96 line 8
(Prop. 6), 97 line 11 (Prop. 8), 142 n. 28,
151 line 25, 195 line 9, 204n, 233n, 235
n. 28, 236n, 266n, 277 line 39, 278 line 33,
372, 398 n. 38, 658, 663, 884 lines 12 and
24,1030 lines 19 and 34,1077 ns. 16-17,
1094 line 299, 1169n, 1260 line 62, 1261
lines 76 and 78, 1266, 1319 lines 14 and 35,
1321 line 13, 1322 line 34
demonstrabiliter: 474
demonstratio or demonstracio or demo-
stratio: II 19 n. 10, 26 n. 18, III 12n,
64 line 143, 93 line 14, 236n, 252, 332,
337, 346 n. 8, 347 n. 9, 348 n. 13, 365,
366 n. 24, 414n, 468, 561n, 562 n. 28, 568n,
649, 655, 766 n. 36, 782 n. 20, 814 line
45, 819 line 10 (Prop. 13), 1093 line 274,
1165 n. 3, 1200 n. 33, et pass. ubique;
-- mathematica: II 9 n. 30; -- na-
turalis: II 9 n. 30
demonstrative: 23 n. 7, 223 n. 4, 224 n. 5,
228 n. 14
demonstrativus: 237 n. 29, 347 n. 9
demonstro or demostro: 7 line 24, 12n, 23
n. 7, 25 line 27, 31n, 36 line 3, 127n, 132
n. 12,139 n. 21, 165 line 122, 171 line 190,
209 n. 3, 223 n. 4, 224 n. 5, 226 n. 11,
228 n. 14,232,253 ns. 52 and 54, 259 n. 1,
268 n. 10, 269 n. 11, 275 line 18, 309n,
343 n. 4, 37On, 371n, 376-77 n. 38, 393
n. 27, 397 n. 37, 449n, 464n, 467, 521 n. 76,
563 n. 31, 564-65, 568n, 580n, 650, 779
n. 16, 78On, 781 n. 19, 782 n. 20, 813
line 29 et pass. in text. Maur. A, et pass.
ubique
demptio: 102 line 5 (Prop. 20)
denarius: 1292 line 4
denominatio or denominacio: 11 13-14 n. 2,
15 n. 3, 16 n. 6, 19, 20 n. 11, 21, 24, III
167 line 32, 171 line 193, 210, 221n, 232
n. 22, 345n, 1058 n. 2
denomino: 168 line 65, 171 line 193
denoto: 219 n. 15, 227 n. 13
dens: 292
densitas: 219 n. 15, 1292 line 13
densus: 1292 line 2
denticulus: 1064 n. 13
denticus: 292
dependo: 151 line 3 et pass.
deprimo: 127n, 1269
derelinquo: derelictus 101 line 7 (Prop. 17)
descendo: 97 line 9 (Prop. 9), 126n, 163 line
31, 909 line 21
descensus: 246 n. 25, 293
descisio: 1253
describo: II 25n, III 6 lines 11 and 18, 31n,
36 line 4, 55 line 18, 57 line 6 (descr.),
94 line 4, 95 lines 6 and 12 (Prop. 3), 96
line 7 (Prop. 5), 99 line 7 (Prop. 12), 122,
139 n. 21, 163 line 38, 165 line 96, 195 line
2 (Prop. 28), 232 n. 22, 236n, 270 line 8
et pass., 271 line 29,294 (Prop. 5), 299 ns.
5-6, 308n, 309 n. 16, 340, 351 n. 15, 360,
368, 369 n. 32, 377, 401 n. 45, 408n, 448
n. 63, 470, 472, 521 n. 76, 563 n. 31, 616n,
640, 662, 666, 782 n. 22, 814 line 75, 817
line 4 (Prop. I), 909 line 8 et pass., 1033
line 20 (Prop. 21), 1061 ns. 5 and 8, 1064
n. 13, 1168n, 1174-76 n. 13, 1177 n. 14,
118In, 1191, 1192 n. 19, 1199 n. 31,1211
n. 52, 1218 n. 55, 1219 n. 56, 1220 n. 58,
1252,1270, 1272,1277, 1319 line 8et pass.,
1321 line 6, 1326 line 23, 1332, 1344 line
30, 1376-77, et pass. ubique
descriptio: 57 line 2 (descr.), 307n, 309n, 472,
816 line 4 (Prop. 2)
deseco: 472-73, 820 line 7 (Prop. 16)
designatio: 288
designo: 205 n. 8, 278 line 49, 367 n. 27,
268n, 369 n. 31
determino: 11 21 n. 12, III 92 line 4, 142
n. 28,270 line 12,272 lines 28 and 33, 585
n. 57, 779 n. 16
detraho: 85, 204n, 414n
diagonalis: 403 n. 50, 408n
diagonios: 522n
dialecticus: 784 n. 23
diameter: 11 24-26 n. 18, III 12n, 122, 161,
189, 191,200n.2,218ns. 12-13,219n. 15,
232 n. 22, 235 ns. 26 and 28,265-66 n. 7,
299 n. 6, 306n, 314 n. 26, 337,340,351 n.
15,360,369 ns. 28 and 32, 371n, 378 n. 39,
381n, 393 n. 27, 394 n. 29,395 ns. 33-34,
397 ns. 36-37, 400n, 401 n. 45, 402 n. 47,
407 n. 59, 414 n. 68, 420 n. 17, 448 n. 63,
464n, 468, 521 n. 76, 563, 564 ns. 32-34,
615n, 645 et pass. in text. Corn., 708 n. 13,
779 n. 16, 782 n. 22, 817 line 2 (Prop. 8)
et pass. in text. Maur. A, 869, 1023 line 3
(Prop. 1) et pass. in text. Maur. D, 1051-
53, 1056n, 1065n, 1172 n. 9, 1191, 1198
n. 30, 1199 n. 31, 1200 ns. 32-33, 1203n,
1211 ns. 51-52, 1217, 1218 n. 55, 1219 n.
56, 1220 n. 58, 1222 n. 60, 1256, 1259 line
3, 1266-69pass., 1326 line 20, 1343 line I,
1351 line 182, 1367 line 2 et pass., 1375,
et pass. ubique; cf. dyameter
diametros: 1268-69, 1376
diametrum: 199n, 200 n. 2, 202 n. 5, 203n,
205 n. 7, 209 ns. 3-5
diametrus: 205 n. 8; cc. dyametrus
dies naturalis: 270 line 14, 292
dies solaris: 253 n. 54, 272 line 41
differentia or differencia: 63 line 128 et pass.
in Prop., 246, 311 n. 20, 314 n. 26, 375
n. 37, 382n, 420 n. 17,779 n. 17,781 n. 19,
24, 916 line 8, 1073 n. 11, 1077 n. 17, 1087
lines 41 and 44, 1273, 1293 line 5
differo: 470
diffinio: 377; cf. definio
diffinitio or diffinicio: 11 13-14 n. 2, 15 n. 4,
21 n. 13, III 94 line 10, 96 line 3 (Prop. 4),
229, 556n, 557, 562 n. 29, 779 n. 15, 818
line 4 (Prop. 9), 875 line 32, 1063 n. 8,
1086line 4, 1169n, 1322 line 43; cc. definitio
difformis: 139 n. 21, 497n
difformitas: 139 n. 21
digitalis: 1056n
digitus: 211n, 217 n. 10, 219 n. 15, 377n,
1056n
dignitas: 1370
dimensio: 246, 305 n. 11,308 n. 15,309 n. 16,
323, 332, 464n, 469, 779 n. 16, 782 n. 20,
813 line 29, 911 line 13 (Prop. 3), 1061 n. 8,
1200 n. 32, 1267, 1271, 1346 line 79
dimentiens: 1174 n. 13, 1198 n. 30
dimentio (=dimensio); 1210 n. 50
dimetiens: 467 et pass. in text. a l l a ~ 1201
n. 33a, 1210 n. 50
dimetior: 377
dimidium: 11 15 n. 4, III 37 line 52, 64 line
18, 65 lines 51 and 60, 152n, 219n. 15, 221n,
224 n. 5, 345n, 372, 414n, 468, et pass.
ubique
dimidius: 22, 24 line 10, 30, 393 n. 28, 414n,
470
diminuo: 127n, 207n, 311 n. 20
directio: see linea directionis
directum, in: 23n, 26 line 47, 37 line 54, 38
lines 79-80, 104 line 22, 543; see
continuum
dirimo: 1174 n. 13
discindo: 1211 n. 52
discretio: 186 n. 3
discretivus: 290
discretus: 309 n. 16, 784 n. 23
disiunctim: 85, 88, 944 line 19, 945 line 45,
1024 lines 17-18 (Prop. 6), 1279
disiunctus: see proportio disiuncta
dispertio: 881var.
dispono: II 13 n. 2, 25n, III 656, 1034 line 3
(Prop. 24)
dispositio: 132 n. 12, 253 n. 53, 275 line 7
(Prop. 11), 666-67
disputatio: 1203n
disputo: 205 n. 8
disseco: 943 line 51
dissimilis: 304 n. 10
dissolvo: 468
distantia or distancia: 11 25n, III 195 line 7
(Prop. 25), 259 n. 1,270 line 2,271 line 2
(Prop. 2), 332, 576n, 1056n, 1065n, 1346
line 3 et pass., 1373, 1378, 1380 lines 3-6
et pass. in Spec. A
distendo: 194 line 22
distermino: 942 line 3, 943 line 51
distinctio: 126n, 253 n. 54
distinguo: 291, 781 n. 19
disto: 11 26 n. 18, III 123, 151 line 5, 259
n. 1,268 n. 10, 1064 n. 12, 1348 line 76
distribuo: 1200 n. 33
diversificatio: 11 25n
diversus: 134 n. 17, 136n
dividens: 397 n. 37, 398 n. 38, 526 n. I
divido: 11 15 ns. 3-4, 19n, 21 n. 13,24 n. 18,
III 23 n. 7, 26 lines 51-52,30,33, 36 lines
6 and 14, 53 lines 6 and 10 (Prop. 2), 60
line 21, 97 line I et pass. (Prop. 7),122,
152n, 164 line 47 et pass., 181n, 202 n. 5,
205 n. 7, 209 n. 3, 210, 215n, 219 n. 15,
221n, 223 n. 4, 225 n. 8, 229, 232 n. 22,
235 n. 28,252 n. 51, 291, 311 n. 20, 338
n. 28, 343 n. 4, 344n. 6, 345n, 351-52 n. 15,
377, 381n, 395 n. 34, 401 ns. 43-45, 402
ns. 46-48, 403 ns. 50-51,404 n. 52,405 n.
54, 407 n. 59, 414n, 473, 475, 497n, 563,
575n, 612 n. 15, 638, 649, 666, 670, 708
n. 13, 815 line 11, 875 line 17, 1051,
1065n, 1069 n. 4, 1070 n. 7, 1173n, 1174
n. 13, 1182 n. 3, 1190 n. 17a, 1192 n. 18,
1203n, 1210 n. 50, 1212, 1217, 1252, 1260
line 34, 1267, 1271-73, 1322 lines 57 and
64, 1343 line 7, 1344 lines 19 and 23, 1349
line 106, 1351 line 163et pass., 1373, 1376,
1382 line 52
dividuus: 1385 line 164, 1386 line 169
divisibilis: 446 n. 61, 585 n. 57
divisim: 166 line 22, 1095 line 339
divisio: Il 21 n. 12, III 12n, 36 line 7, 39
line 140, 95 line 10 (Prop. 2), 97 line 8
(Prop. 7), 126n, 152n, 215n, 219 n. 15,
225 n. 8, 235 n. 28, 236n, 344 n. 6, 362,
375 n. 37, 381 n. 40, 401 n. 44, 402 ns.
46 and 48, 403 ns. 49-50, 404 n. 52, 405
n. 54, 467, 576, 781 n. 19, 1030 line 11,
1065n, 1096 line 368, 1217, 1252, 1279,
1350 line 120, 1351 lines 164 and 169, 1385
lines 160 and 167; see latus (per laterum
divisiones), via
doctrina: 12n, 16n, 55 line 19, 93 line 16,
258 n. 75, 344 n. 6, 345n, 554n, 782 n. 20
dodecaedrum: 402 n. 46
dodecagonum: 918 line 11, 1172 n. 9, 1272-
73
dodrans: 203n
duco (=draw): 26 line 50, 30, 38 line 87, 53
line 3 et pass. (Prop. 3), 93 line 38, 163
line 17 et pass., 195 line 5 (Prop. 25),
228 n. 18,276 lines 21-22 (Prop. 11),343
n. 4, 352n, 362, 369 n. 32, 393 n. 28,
472, 497n, 521 n. 76, 557, 563 n. 30, 564
ns. 33-34, 575n, 615n, 634, 639 et pass. in
text. Corn., 708 n. 13, 781 n. 19, 783, 816
line 13, 825 lines 7 and 10, 868-69, 873
line 9 et pass. in text. Maur. B, 901,
906, 909 line 24, 1021, 1024 line 3 et pass.
(Prop. 6), 1051-52, 1062, 1065n, 1168n,
1191, 1199 n. 31, 1259 line 16, 1260 lines
26 and 38, 1270, 1343 line 8, 1344 line 15
et pass., 1346 line 14, 1348 line 60, 1363,
1367 lines 16 and 35, 1373-76, 1380 line 16
duco (=multiply): Il 15 n. 3,21 ns. 12-13,
III 30, 31n, 94 line 6, 170 lines 151-52,
1990,200 n. 2, 202 n. 5, 203-04n, 209 n. 3,
210, 215n, 217 n. 10, 221n, 224 n. 5, 225
ns. 8-9, 226 ns. 10-11,227 ns. 12-13,
228 n. 18,232 n. 22, 266n, 307 n. 14, 318
n. 6, 343 n. 4, 344 n. 6, 345n, 370n, 377,
1181n, 1192 n. 19, 1200 n. 33,1211 n. 51,
1212, 1266, 1270, 1326 line 23
ductio: 1192 n. 19
ductus (=multiplicatio): Il 13-14 n. 2, 16
n. 6, 19 ns., III 30, 31n, 164 line 48
et pass., 165 lines 115 and 117, 181n, 210,
221n, 344 n. 6, 375 n. 37, 379n, 876 line
53, 910 lines 66-67, 1181n, 1200 n. 33,
1260 line 40 et pass., 1276
ductus aquarum: 254 n. 63, 255 n. 66; cf.
aqueductus
duodecedron: 457 n. 74
duplatio: 25 line 14
duplicatio: 22n, 24 line 7, 474, 521 n. 76,
1164 n. 3
duplico: 20 n. 5, 22n, 24 line 5, 143 n. 29,
356 n. 20, 397 n. 37,407 n. 59, 414n, 446
n. 60, 448 n. 64, 474, 521 n. 76, 1164
n. 3
duplo: 21 n. 5, 370n
duplus: 20 n. 5, 22n, 24 lines 9-10, 36
line 9, 152n, 414n
dyameter: 23 n. 7, 26 line 46, 31n, 34 n. 2,
36 line I, 37 line 59 et pass. in Prop., 91
n. 2, 93 lines 32 and 46, 162, 217 n. 10,
218 n. 11, 221n, 223 n. 4, 224 n. 5, 225
ns. 8-9, 227 n. 13,252 n. 51,259 n. I,
277 line 4, 278 lines 43-44, 293, 343 n. 4,
344 n. 6, 345n, 348 n. 13, 562 n. 29, 1258,
1270, 1274, 1318 line 2, 1322 line 45; cf.
diameter
dyametralis: 1294
dyametraliter: 1294
dyametrus: 228 n. 18; cf. diametrus
ecentricus: 7 line 29; see linea eccentralis
eclipticus: 253 n. 54, 377, 1256
eclypsis: 378 n. 39
econverso or e converso: 37 line 61,55 line
36,209 n. 3, 215n, 218 ns. 12- 13,219 n. 15,
228 n. 14,253 n. 54, 259 n. I, 345n
educo: 23 n. 7, 25 line 18, 26 line 47, 36 line
8, 54 line 3 et pass., 121, 368n, 470, 473,
709 n. 13, 783, 1024 line 4 (Prop. 5), 1028
line 8, 1033 line 15, 1182 n. 3, 1350 lines
144-45
efficio: Il 15 n. 4, III 205 n. 8, 470; see causa
effingo: 400n
egredior: 352n, 875 line 31, 937 lines 139 and
7, 1278
eicio: Il 16 n. 4
elanus: 1273-74; see figura elana
elementum: 14n, 137n, 241 n. 8, 245 n. 20,
259 n. I, 265 n. 7, 268 n. 10, 497n, 580n,
1087 line 42
elevatio: see centrum elevationis
elevo: 103 line 5 (Prop. 23), 474, 665
elica: 4n, 6 lines 7 and 11, 31n, 57 line 6
(descr.), 307 n. 14, 309 n. 17, 332; cf.
helica
elicus: see linea elica
elix: 4n, 6 lines 19 and 21, 57 line 13 (descr.),
275 lines 13 and 28, 1060 n. 3, 1061; cf.
helix; see principium
ellipsis: 11 433, III 364, 781 n. 19, 814 line
60; see proportionalis
elongo: 275 line 16 (Prop. 10), 300n
embadalis: 205 n. 8
embadum: 199n, 200 n. 2, 203n, 205 n. 8,
221n, 228 n. 18, 348 n. 13, 437, 1266-70
emiciclus (=semicircle): 200 n. 2, 201, 205 n.
8; cf. hemicyclus
emicyclus: 199n
emisperium: 290; cf. hemisperium
emispherium: 927 line 71
eneagonum: 1061 n. 8
epiciclus: 7 line 29
epicyclus: 347 n. 9
epytricus: 563 n. 31
equalis: 11 14n, 19n, III 6 line 18, 23n, 31n,
36 line 9 et pass in Prop., 53 line 9
(Prop. 2), 57 line 9 (Prop. 7), 58 line 3
(Prop. 8), 93 line 30 et pass., 132 n. 12,
133-34 n. 15, 134 n. 17, 142 n. 28, 143
n. 29, 151 line 1 et pass., 152n, 160, 162
line 3,163 line 11 et pass., 189, 191, 192,
194 line 1 et pass. (Prop. 21), 208 n. 2,
209 n. 5, 219 n. 15, 221n, 225 n. 8, 226
n. 10,229, 233n, 252 n. 51, 253 n. 54, 255
n. 66, 269 n. 12, 270 line 9 et pass., 289,
293-94,304 n. 9, 305 n. 11,332,335,337,
343 n. 4, 344 n. 6, 345 n. 7, 348 n. 13,
351 n. 15, 360, 363, 393 n. 28, 394 n. 31,
448 n. 64, 497n, 500 n. 44, 564 n. 33, 1062,
1073n.ll, 1077n. 17, 1142n, 1143n, 1168n,
1181 n. 3, 1190 n. 17a, 1199 n. 31, 1258,
12591ine 1et pass., 1267, 1270-73, 1293-
94, 1319 line 7 et pass., 1321 line 3, 1343
line 8, 1344 lines 15 and 28, 1346 line 3
et pass.; cf. aequalis
equalitas: 31n, 57 line 11 (Prop. 7), 59 line 12
(Prop. 10), 126n, 210, 259 n. 1, 1181 n. 3;
cf. aequalitas
equaliter: 6 line 18, 126n, 130 n. 5, 136n,
137n, 151 line 5, 273 line 1 et pass. (Prop.
5), 294, 332, 1181 n. 3, 1191, 1294, 1346
line 3 et pass., cf. aequaliter
eque: 126n, 165 lines 103-04, 236n, 255 n.
66, 268 n. 10, 269 n. 11, 289, 500 n. 44;
cf. aeque
equedistans: 144 n. 33, 195 line 11 (Prop. 22),
210, 221n, 352n, 360, 1199 n. 31, 1259
line 17, 1260 line 26, 1351 line 161etpass.,
1374, 1376; cf. aequedistans
equedistanter: 1354 line 278; cf. aequi-
distanter
equedisto: 151 lines 7 and 30, 163 lines 17
and 21, 352n; cf. aequidisto
equepondero: 332, 1346 line 1et pass., 1379;
cf. aequepondero
equerepo: 331, 502
eque velociter or equevelociter: 6 lines 8 and
10, 56 line 2 et pass., 126n, 136n, 137n,
270 lines 24-25, 272 line 9, 273 line 12
(Prop. 4); cf. aequevelociter
equiangulus: 36 line 6, 38 line 88, 39 line
104, 53 line 21, 1271, 1273, 1345 line 51;
cf. aequiangulus
equicrurius: 93 lines 33 and 36, 96 line 1
et pass. (Prop. 5), 562 n. 28, 1270, 1279
equidistans: 53 lines 12 and 15 (Prop. 3), 54
line 15, 94 line 15, 210, 226 n. 10, 497n,
563, 1181n, 1191, 1275, 1323 lines 68 and
81; cf. aequidistans
equidistanter: 25 line 32; cf. aequidistanter
equidistantiaor equidistancia: 34, 58 line 14,
211n, 352n; cf. aequidistantia
equidisto: 253 n. 52, 260 n. 1, 1278; cf.
aequidisto
equilaterus: 36 line 14, 37 line 56, 38 lines
74 and 81, 94 line 4, 121, 195 line 1
(Prop. 25), 1271-72; cf. aequilaterus
equilibra: 126n, 136n, 500 n. 44; cf. aequilibra
equilibris: 137n, 263
equinotialis: 273 lines 11 and 17; see circulus
equipollo: 354 n. 17, 1144n; cf. aequipollo
equipondero: 331; cf. aequipondero
equivoce: 101 line 2 (Prop. 18)
equo: 11 19n, III 160, 166 line 9 (Prop. 11),
168 line 91, 191, 193, 194 line 3 (Prop. 21),
195 line 13 and line 2 (Prop. 23) and line 2
(Prop. 24), 207n, 211n, 217 n. 10, 236n,
272 line 26, 393 n. 28, 1192 n. 18, 1259
line 3,1276, 1349 line 96et pass.; cf. aequo
equus: 23 n. 7, 26 line 54 et pass., 36
line 18, 37 line 28 et pass. in Prop., 50,
54 line 25 (Prop. 3), 97 line 1 et pass.
(Prop. 7), 160, 163 line 10, 227 n. 13,
233n, 275 line 3 (Prop. 11), 304 n. 9, 1198
n. 31, 1261 line 71, 1272, 1326 line 23;
cf. aequus
er (=aer): 1335
erectus: 11 25n, III 230n, 353n, 908 line 7
ergastum, Archimedis: 1066 n. 14
erigo: 54 line 15, 194 line 20, 370n, 815 lines
4-5 (Prop. 1), 911 line 20 (Prop. 4),
1173n, 1276
errans: see stella errans
erro: 169 line 126, 171 line 1% et pass., 205
n. 7
error: 293; --sensibilis: 223 n. 4, 224 n. 5,
226 n. 11,228 n. 14
essentialis: 500 n. 44; see gravitas
estimo: 31n; cf. aestimo
euteia: 258 n. 76
evacuatio: 246 n. 22
evenio: 300n, 348 n. 13,395 n. 34, 396n, 398
n. 38
eversus: 293
exagonicus: 1271-72
exagonum ar exagonus: 166 line 7, 168 lines
90 and 94, 369 n. 31, 370n, 401 ns. 43 and
45, 402 n. 47, 1271, 1319 line 20 et pass.;
cf. hexagonum and haexagonus
excedo: 56 line 11, 57 line 26, 58 line 4
et pass. (Prop. 8), 94 line 18, 98 line 17
(Prop. 9), 127n, 205 n. 7, 209 n. 5, 221-
22n, 275 line 5et pass. (Prop. 10), 344
n. 6, 345n, 542, 575n, 816 lines 6-7
(Prop. 2), 879 lines 42 and 44, 882 lines
6 and 11 (Prop. 11), 1023 line 11, 1030
lines 8 and 10, 1063 n. 8, 1087 lines 45-
46, 1200 n. 33, 1259 line 9
excessio: 205 n. 7
excessus: 53 lines 5 and 10 (Prop. 2), 58
line 9 et pass. (Prop. 8), 126-27n, 210,
217 n. 10, 219 n. 15, 222n, 236n, 275 line
24, 311 n. 20, 344 n. 6, 345n, 362, 575n,
580n, 651, 653, 882 lines 5 and 11, 1023
line 11, 1030 lines 7 et pass., 1088 line 82,
1094 line 299 et pass., 1259 line 8, 1347
lines 22 and 35, 1365 line 53, 1375, 1381
lines 25 and 31
excito: 783, 817 line 5 (Prop. 6)
excresco: 204n, 205 n. 8, 345n
exemplar: 132 n. 12
exemplum: 94 line 8, 95 line 5 (Prop. 2), 96
line 5 (Prop. 4), 875 line 35, 1065n
exeo: II 19n, 21 ns. 12-13, 24 n. 18, III 37
line 62, 94 lines 6 and 22, 96 line 17, 163
line 30, 164 line 50, 215n, 218 n. 12, 219
n. 15, 223 n. 4, 343 n. 4, 345n, 348 n. 13,
381 n. 40, 1069 n. 4, 1070 n. 7
exiens: see numerus
existo: 65 line 54, 97 line 5 (Prop. 9), 132
n. 12, 264 n. 5, 288, 292, 299 n. 6, 357
n. 22, 368, 372, 375 ns. 36-37, 376 n. 38,
448 n. 64, 472-73, 521 n. 76, 557, 593, 605,
824 line 3 (Prop. 24), 1026 line 4 (Prop. 9)
and line 4 (Prop. 10), 1096 lines 385 and
395
exorior: 1183n
experientia ar experiencia: 243 n. 14, 245
n. 22, 252, 253 n. 52, 254 n. 63, 255
n. 65, 264 n. 5, 268 n. 8, 293, 312n
experimentum: 249, 261-62, 785
experior: 314 n. 26
exspiratio: 246 n. 25
extendo: 163 lines 17 and 20, 165 line 100,
213 n. 6, 252 n. 51, 268 n. 9, 275 lines 11
and 14 (Prop. 11), 1181n
extensio: 137n, 253 n. 53, 268 n. 9, 276
line 16 (Prop. 11)
exterior: 143 n. 29, 824 lines 3 and 5 (Prop.
24), 1258, 1261 line 83, 1273; see angulus
exterior
exto: 101 line 7 (Prop. 18)
extra: 53 line 11 (Prop. 3), 60 line 9 (Prop.
12), 165 line 87 et pass.
extractio ar extraccio: 95 line 11 (Prop. 2),
167 line 33; -- radicum; 12n
extraduco: 54 line 2 et pass., 61 line 23
extraho: 30, 63 Ime 117, 101 lines 4 and 7
(Prop. 17), 275 line 6, 414n, 1212, 1260
line 33
extremitas: 23 n. 7, 138n, 139 n. 21, 208 n. 2,
233n, 675 et pass. in text. Cam., 1062,
1086 lines 14 and 19, 1278, 1298 line 12,
1299 line 34, 1370, 1375, 1385 line 150
extremum: II 13-14 n. 2, 16 n. 4, 20 n. 10,
21 n. 13, III 21 n. 5, 25 line 12, 26 line
65, 34, 56 line 42, 268 ns. 9-10, 274 line 1
(Prop. 10), 275 line 8 (Prop. 10), 368, 401
n. 45, 472, 615n, 783, 821 line 7 (Prop. 17),
831 line 7 (Prop. 37), 835 line 14,917 line
49, 941 line 4 (Prop. 29), 1174 n. 13, 1181n,
1252; see proportio extremorum
extremus: II 13-14 n. 2, 26 n. 18, III
1178 n. 17, 1191, 1199 n. 31, 1305 line 143
extrinsecus: 38 line 76, 868
exuberantia: 575n
exurgo: 229, 302n
fabrica: 246 n. 26
fabrico: 101 line 7 (Prop. 16), 408n, 471, 886
line 6
facies: 414n, 472
facio (to make a mathematical product):
II 16 n. 6; see fio
factivus: 784 n. 23
falax: 236n
falsus: 236n; see positio
fastigium: 464n, 470, 769, 783, 933 line 3,
940 line 17 (Prop. 26), 1020, 1034 lines 12
and 20
fere: 38 line 84, 95 line 20, 167 lines 36 and
51,209 n. 3, 221n, 229,265 n. 7, 378 n. 39,
381n,464n
fero: 56 line 2 et pass., 221n
ferreus: II 25n
figura: 6 line 15, 12n, 14n, 15 n. 5, 16n, 27
line 71, 118 n. 1, 137n, 139 n. 21, 194, 205
n. 8, 217 n. 9, 228 n. 18, 232 n. 22, 243
n. 14, 248 n. 35, 253 n. 53, 268 n. 10, 275
line 7 (Prop. 11), 276 line 7, 314n. 26, 332,
337,347 n. 9, 348 n. 13,356 n. 20, 357 n.
22, 362, 370n, 408n, 420 n. 17, 448 n. 64,
467-68 et pass. in text. Vallae, 531,
554n, 557, 576, 580n, 616, 641, 648 et pass.
in text. Cam., 782 ns. 20 and 22, 814 line
42 et pass., 873 line 3 (Prop. 2), 874
lines 11 and 27, 885 line 41 et pass., 914
lines 14-17 and 19, 1057, 1064 n. 9, 1165
n. 3, 1175, 1177 n. 14, 1183n, 1191, 1203n,
1210n. 50,1239,1252,1267,1271-74,1319
line 19 et pass., 1332, 1338, 1344 line 29
et pass., 1346 line 10 et pass., 1365 line
27, 1373, 1376-77, 1380 line 11 et pass.,
1392; see citrii mali; --elana: 1273-74;
-- mensalis: 1355 line 319, 1391 n. 39;
-- multiangula or vice-versa: 543, 817
line 3 (Prop. 17), 830 line 10 (Prop. 34);
--poligona: 14n;--poligonia: 194 line
6 et pass. (Prop. 21); -- rectilinea or
vice-versa: 12n, 229, 468, 568n, 668, 907,
1169n, 1274, 1276-77, 1374; -- solida:
641, 775n, 779 n. 16
figurabilis: 1323 line 76
figuratio: 354 n. 17, 1177 n. 15
figuro: II 25n, III 23n, 25 line 21, 38var,
39var, 50,100 line I, 104 line 5, 122, 127n,
164 line 84, 304 n. 9, 307n, 309 n. 16,
1183n, 1322 line 30, 1323 line 77
finiens: 465, 474
finio: 277 line 17
finis: 132 n. 12, 230n, 270 line 10,272 line 21,
289, 299 n. 5, 585 n. 57
finitus: 541, 585 n. 57, 1023 line 12, 1370
fio: II 19n, III 164 line 53 et pass., 165
line 6, 166 lines 5-6, 194 line 7 (Prop. 22),
199n, 200 n. 2, 203n, 218 n. 12,252 n. 51,
343 n. 4, 396n, 397 n. 36, 408n
fistula: 255 n. 66
fixus: 25 line 35, 103 line 2 (Prop. 22), 217
n. 9, 226 n. 10, 230n, 274 line I (Prop. 10),
827 line 7 (Prop. 30),911 line 7, 934 line 3
et pass., 1181n, 1183n, 1191; see steIIa fixa
fluo: 376 n. 38
fluxibilis: 137n
fluxibiIitas: 293
fluxus: 368, 376 n. 38, 787 n. 25
foIIis: 246 n. 25, 291
foramen: II 25n, III 347 n. 9, 407 n. 59, 786
n. 24, 1086 line 13
forma: 213 n. 6, 219 n. 15, 243 n. 14, 253
n. 53, 258 n. 74, 318 n. 4, 575n, 581 n.
50, 781 n. 19, 784 n. 23, 786 n. 24, 814
line 74,827 line 20,906, 1087 line 42, 1332-
33, 1335; see intensiones, remissiones
formo: 38 line 80, 402 n. 47,403 ns. 49 and
51, 783
formula: 1217
fortiori, a: 1213, 1215, 1218 n. 55, 1221n; cf.
multo forcius
fortis: 134 n. 17
fortitudo (=force): 134 n. 17, 1142n
fractio: 266n, 288, 1269
frustrum: 338 n. 28
frustum: II 46, III 338 n. 28, 541
fulcrum: 785
fundo: fundatus 194 line 10 (Prop. 22)
fundus: 132 n. 12, 211n, 217 n. 10,227 n. 13,
228 n. 18
funiculus: II 25n
gemino: 6 line 21, 21 n. 5
generalis: 23 n. 7, 822 lines 5-6 (Prop. 21)
generatio: 376 n. 38
genero: 31n, 376 n. 38
genus: II 21 n. 13, 22 n. 14, III 134 n. 17,
187n, 242 n. 14, 331, 542, 815 line 2
(Postulata), 861, 1073 n. 11, 1077 n. 17,
1086 line 3, 1087 line 39, 1128n, 1144n
geographia: 530
geometer: 14n, 521 n. 76, 1252
geometra: 22n, 24 line 6, 31n, 259 n. I, 309
n. 16, 323, 366 n. 24, 369 n. 29, 3700, 376
n. 38, 384 n. 3, 462 n. 2, 474, 813 line 4,
884 line 32, 953 line 48, 1164 n. 3
geometria: 157n, 158, 210n, 213 n. 6, 215,
218 n. 13, 228 n. 18, 232, 347 n. 9, 356
n. 20, 368, 381n, 395 n. 33,406 n. 56, 521
n. 76, 532, 568n, 765 n. 32,784 n. 23, 813
line 36, 814 line 48, 868, 1064 n. 12, 1086
line 6, 1186 n. 12, 1190 n. 17a, 1252-53,
1297 line 2, 1335, 1338
geometrice: 21 n. 5, 104 line 29, 253 n. 52,
259 n. I, 783, 1284
geometricus: 7 line 26, 14n, 15 n. 5, 93 line
20, 104 line 31, 208, 252, 266n, 297n, 298
n. 5, 321 n. I, 347 n. 9, 467-68, 531
n. 11,562 n. 28, 754n, 766 n. 36,784 n. 22,
813 line 16, 814 line 46, 828 line 23, 953
line 48, 1023 line 10, 1031 line 29, 1063
n. 8, 1165 n. 3, 1174 n. 13, 1177 n. 14,
1186 n. 12, 1199 n. 31, 1203n, 1223 n. 65,
1336, 1339
geumetricus: 186 n. 3
giIbosus: 92 line 11
giratio: 6 line 18
girativus: 9; see linea girativa
giro: 6 line 16, 97 line 11 (Prop. 9), 258 n.
76; see linea girans
girus: 103 line 3 (Prop. 22), 1191
globositas: 205 n. 7, 209 n. 3, 221n, 345n
gnomon: 25 line 28 et pass., 299 n. 6
graduaIis: 272 line 22, 273 line 6 (Prop. 6)
gradualiter: 273 line 6 (Prop. 5) and line 8
(Prop. 6)
gradus: 34, 211n, 236n, 252 n. 51,253 n. 54,
273 line 11 (Prop. 5), 294,354 n. 17, 381n,
786 n. 24
grandis: 134 n. 17
gravedo: 311 n. 20
gravis: 126n, 132 n. 12, 133 n. 13, 136n, 137n,
139 n. 20, 142 n. 28, 149, 151 line 23,
268 n. 10, 293, 312n, 332, 497n, 500 n. 44,
503, 575n, 580 n. 48, 602-03, 626n, 640
et pass. in text Corn., 777 n. 10,779 n. 17,
785,787 n. 25, 906, 1052, 1073 n. 11, 1087
line 24 et pass., 1292 line 4, 1298 lines 22
and 24, 1346 lines 3-10 et pass. in Spec.
B, 1372-73, 1380 n. I
gravitas: 126n, 132 n. 12, 136n, 137n pass.,
139 n. 20, 142 n. 29, 268 n. 10,311 n. 20,
331,407 n. 58, 497n, 500 n. 44, 503, 580n,
581 n. 50, 601, 603, 641 et pass. in text.
Corn., 779 n. 17,787 n. 25, 1052, 1087 line
29 et pass., 1125 n. 6, 1292 line 15, 1299
line 27 et pass., 1346 lines 11-12, 1348 line
59 et pass. in Spec. B, 1383 n. 11, 1385
n. 19, 1387 n. 30, 1392; cf. centrum
gravitatis and medium; -- accidentalis:
500 n. 44; -- essentialis: 500 n. 44;
-- secundum situm: 500 n. 44
gravito: 245 n. 21, 248 n. 37
grossities: 208 n. 2, 407 n. 59
grossus: 268 n. 10; grosso modo: 218 ns.
11-12
gyrativus: see motus gyrativus
gyros: 9
habeo, se: 160, 344 n. 6, 402 n. 46, 403
n. 50, 575n
habitudino: 64 line 5, 1200-01 n. 33
habitudo: 1I 21 ns. 12-13, 22 n. 14, III
306n, 307n, 309 n. 17,372,377, 1183n
haero: 472
haexagonus: 1211 n. 52; cf. exagonum
helica: 299 n. 5, 309 n. 17,468, 1064 n. 13;
cf. elica
helicus: see linea helica
helix: 1I 433, III 139 n. 21, 309 n. 16, 1064
n. 12; cf. elix
hemicirculus: 828 line 9 (Prop. 32)
hemicyclium: 468 et pass. in text. Vallae
hemicyclus: 203n; cf. emiciclus
hemicylindrus: 474, 828 line 8 (Prop. 32),
1165 n. 3
hemiolius: 662
hemiolus: 91 n. 2, 93 line 46, 97 line 9
(Prop. 8)
hemisperium: 93 line 48, 97 line 7 et pass.
in Prop. (Prop. 9); cf. emisperium
hemisphaera: 832 lines 11 and 13 (Prop. 40)
hexagonalis: 814 line 55, 1322 lines 37 and 50
hexagonicus: see exagonicus
hexagonumor hexagonus: 1I 24n. 18, III 14n,
36 line 5, 94 line 3, 97 line 6 (Prop. 7),
122, 315 n. 26, 401 n. 44, 403 n. 48, 404
n. 52, 781 n. 19, 884 line 18, 885 line 19,
1321 lines 25-26, 1322 line 28 et pass.;
cf. exagonum
homogeneitas: 575n, 580n
homogeneus: 575n
homologus: 522n
hora: 245 n. 20, 270 line 14, 271 line 11 et
pass. (Prop. 3), 272 line 25, 291
horarius: see linea horaria
horizon: 1I 25n, III 465,885 lines 44 and 47,
906, 1025 lines 15-16, 1027 line 12 (Prop.
11), 1052, 1372, 1392; cf. orizon; see
superficies
horologicus: 290
horologium (also horalegum, horalogum, and
horalogium): 244-45,246 n. 25,253 n. 56,
258 n. 75, 259 n. 1,270 line 13,272 lines
26 and 29, 288-89, 291, 1064 n. 13
humidum: 575n, 588, 593, 596, 598, 600-05,
626n, 639 et pass. in text. Corn.
humor: 312n
hyperbola: 1I 433, III 783, 947 line 9
hyperbole: 564 n. 32, 584, 616, 781 n. 19,
783, 8281ines 8 and 13 (Prop. 31), 1051
hyperbolicus: 616, 814 line 61
hypotemissa (=hypotenusa): 236n
hypothemisa (=hypothenusa): 909 line 10
hypothenusa (=slant height): 801, 909 lines
22 and 43; cf. latus conicum, ypoteneusa
hypothesis: 1I 24 n. 18, III 575n, 825 line
16 (Prop. 26), 826 line 20, 920 line 49,
926 line 27, 927 line 59, 1025 line 11 (Prop.
8), 1030 line 24, 1091 line 182, 1093 line
259 et pass., 1182 n. 3; cf. ypothesis
iaceo: 23 n. 7, 25 line 36, 26 line 45, 376
n. 37, 823 line 5, 824 line 6 (Prop. 25),
827 line 6 (Prop. 30), 1276; --aequaliter:
639 et pass. in text. Corn.
icosaedrum: 401 n. 44
identitas: 137n
idraula: 258 n. 75
imaginarius: 376 n. 38
imaginatio: 368, 576, 1088 line 80; cf.
ymaginatio
imaginor: 1I 24 n. 18, III 255 n. 66, 275
line 7 (Prop. 10), 580n, 585 n. 57, 1063
n. 8; cf. ymaginor
immensus: 785
immergibilis: 1091 lines 188 and 198
immobilis: 6 line 16, 103 line 3 (Prop. 22)
immotus: 352n, 932 line 12, 938 line 6; cf.
inmotus
impar: 781 n. 19
impellens: see virtus
impello: 126n, 787 n. 25
impetus: 646, 780n, 781, 785, 787 n. 25
impressio: 531n, 787 n. 25
imprimo: impressus 787 n. 25
improbo: 163 line 44
impulsor: 787 n. 25
impulsus: 255 n. 66, 642
inaequalis: 1I 25n, III 44, 53 line 1 (Prop. 2),
202 n. 5, 204n, 311 n. 20, 375 n. 37, 557,
575n, 58On, 687 n. 2, 1023 line 10, 1077
n. 16, 1220 ns. 56 and 58, 1365 line 39,
1371, 1373, 1375; cf. inequalis
inaequaliter: 640, 1064 n. 12; cf. inequaliter
inanis: 258 n. 73
inaurata: 200-01
inauratura: 199n, 200 n. 2, 201, 204n, 210,
211,214, 222n, 1251
incedo: 947 line 9
incidentia: see angulus incidentiae, punctum
incido: 1I 24-25 n. 18, III 58 line 2 (Prop. 8),
130 n. 6, 169 line 130, 276 line 30 (Prop. 11),
363, 401 n. 45, 402 n. 47, 403 n. 49, 814
line 75, 869, 1175, 1280
incipio: 783, 1199n
inclinatio (=rope): 1I 561-62
inclino: 293, 502, 557
includo: 221n, 236n, 467, 543, 669, 781 n. 19,
815 line 4 et pass. (Postulata) and line 3
(Prop. 1),909 line 23 et pass., 1199 n. 31,
1259 line 6, 1262 line 18
inclusus: 39 line 142, 222n, 467
incommensurabilis: 467, 1350 line 126, 1384
lines 129 and 132
incommunico: incommunicans 377n
incrasso: 204n, 221n, 229
incrementum: 11 562, III 786 n. 24
incurtatus: see piramis (=pyramid)
incurvus: 468, 1198 n. 30
indago: 204n, 228 n. 18, 276 line 6, 467
indefinitus: 299 n. 6, 352n, 823 line 5
index: 1064 n. 13
indigatio: 474
individuus: 1056n
indivisibilis: 1056n, 1294
indivisus: 164 line 56 et pass.
indubitanter: 6 line 23
inequalis: 22n, 24 line 1, 134 n. 17, 151 line
25, 152n, 259 n. 1, 270 line 26, 271 lines
32-33, 289, 341n, 448 n. 64, 544, 1259
line 10; cf. inaequalis
inequaliter: 136n; cf. inaequaliter
ineque velociter: 136n
inequilaterus: 94 lines 4 and 8, 95 line 5
(Prop. 2)
inerrans: see stella inerrans
inferior: 211n, 259 n. 1,358,407 n. 59
infero: 163 line 43, 165 line 120, 233n, 259
n. 1, 576
infigo: 11 25n
infinities: 467
infinitum, in: 12n, 14n, 127n, 187n, 260 n. 1,
779 n. 15,782 n. 22, 1057, 1253
infinitus: 11 26 n. 18, III 787 n. 25, 823
line 6 et pass., 1063 n. 8, 1183n, 1203n,
1294
inflexus: 471, 474, 1165 n. 3
infra: 164 line 67, 235 n. 28
ingeniosus: 254 n. 63
ingenium: 244 n. 19, 258 n. 76, 311 n. 20,
406 n. 56
initium: 8,57 line 7 (descr.), 58 line 4 (Prop.
9) and line 6 (Prop. 10), 59 line 8 (Prop. 10),
338 n. 28, 368, 781 n. 19, 1062
inmotus: 596; cf. immotus
innaturalitas: 1294
inquiro: 39 lines 109 and 116
inscribo: 64 line 7, 91 n. 2, 122, 163 line 14
et pass., 210, 315 n. 26, 344 n. 6, 369 n. 32,
420 n. 17, 448 n. 64,467,471,782 n. 22,
862, 874 line 5, 875 line 33, 911 line 19
(Prop. 4), 1032 line 3 et pass. (Prop. 21),
1172 n. 9, 1174 n. 13, 1201 n. 33a, 1204,
1221n, 1259 line 15, 1321 line 3 et pass.,
1346 line 73, 1365 lines 56-57, 1368 line
54, 1377
inscriptibilis: 11 24 n. 18, III 370n
inscriptio: 923 line 72
inscriptus: 11 24 n. 18, III 36 line 6, 65 line
31, 194 lines 7-9 (Prop. 21), 210n, 232 n.
22, 302n, 307n, 315 n. 26, 344 n. 6, 345
n. 7, 348 n. 13, 372, 464n
insensibilis: 210
insensibiliter: 259 n. 1
insido: 130 n. 6
inspectio: 562 n. 28
inspectus: 339, 358
inspicio: 1252
instans: 272 line 17, 576, 585 n. 57
instrumentalis: 1165 n. 3
instrumentum: 242-43 n. 14, 248 n. 34, 255
n. 67, 272 line 17, 278 line 51, 290, 311
n. 20, 347 n. 9, 354 n. 17, 522n, 785,
787 n. 25, 907, 1061 n. 7, 1086 lines 11-12,
1165 n. 3, 1174 n. 13, 1298 lines 9-10
integer: integra 167 line 36, 171 line 192,223
n. 4, 229, 1204
integrus: 203n, 288, 818 line 6 (Prop. 9), 917
lines 40 and 44
intellectus: 372
intensiones formarum: 318 n. 4
intentus: 780n
intercedo: 368
interceptus: 302n, 352n
intercido: 1051, 1062
intercipio: 54 lines 5 and 12, 368, 376 n. 38,
782 n. 22, 931 line 2 et pass., 1065n,
1181n, 1199 n. 31, 1350 line 149, 1351 line
168, 1386 line 169
intercludo: 228 n. 18,403 n. 51,931 line 36
interiaceo: 151 line 26, 152n, 777 n. 10, 825
932 line 23
interiicio: 375 n. 37, 656, 658, 670
interior: 195 line 9, 874 line 2, 1175; see
angulus interior
intermedius: 53 lines 3 and 6 (Prop. 3), 60
lines 13 and 15 (Prop. 12),782 n. 22, 1065n
internus: 874 line 10 (Prop. 3)
interpolatus: see motus interpolatus
interpono: 11 19n, 21n. 13, III 375 n. 37,
interpositio: 827 line 21,828 line 29
intersecatio: 575n
interseco: 11 24-25 n. 18, III 407 n. 58, 408n,
414n, 497n, 575n, 783, 906, 1199 n. 31
intersectio: 11 25-26 n. 18, III 407 n. 58, 766
n.36
intersum: 817 line 6 (Prop. 7), 883 line 7
(Prop. 12), 947 line 7
intervallum: 363,473,640,787 n. 25, 1057,
1063 n. 8, 1065n, 1168n, 1174 n. 13
intervenio: 917 line 20
intrinsecus: 11 25n, III 38 line 76, 275 line 19;
see superficies
invenio: 11 24-25 n. 18, III 36 line 23, 44,
96 line 2 (Prop. 4) and line 1 (Prop. 5),
121, 126n, 136n, 141 n. 25, 166 line 16, 167
line 34, 202 n. 5, 203n, 205 ns. 7-8, 207n,
209 ns. 3 and 5, 215n, 217 n. 10,220 n. 15,
221n, 223 n. 4, 224 n. 5, 225 ns. 8-9, 226
ns. 10-11, 227 n. 12, 228 ns. 14 and 16
and 18,232 n. 22, 235 n. 28, 252 n. 51, 254
n. 63, 258 ns. 74-76,264 n. 5,266 n. 7,
270 line 18, 300 n. 6, 309 ns. 16-17, 345n,
356 n. 20, 361, 363, 377, 381 n. 40, 398
n. 38, 464n, 467, 470-71, 521 n. 76, 544,
562 n. 28, 568n, 782 n. 20, 906, 1165
n. 3, 1199 n. 31
inventio: 288, 562 n. 28, 775n, 776 n. 9, 777
n. 10,779 n. 15,815 line 93, 1174 n. 13
inventor: 766 n. 36, 1339 n. 22
investigo: 39 line 141,210, 221n, 315 n. 26,
398 n. 38, 401 n. 45, 467, 1056n
invicem: 308 n. 15,407 n. 58, 414n, 468, 472,
783, 1175; --, ad: 56 line 3, 470-71,
522n, cf. adinvicem
involutus: 275 line 13 (Prop. 10), 1060 n. 3
iris: 347 n. 9
irradians and irradiatus: see corpus
irrationalis: 23 n. 7, 1063 n. 8, 1199 n. 32,
1203n
irregularis: 92 line 5, 236n, 348 n. 13, 403
n. 51,833 line 21 (Prop. 42), 1123 n. 1;
see corpus
isoperimeter: 307n, 308 n. 15,370n. 32, 775n,
782 ns. 20 and 22, 814 line 70,1190 n. l7a,
1204; cf. ysoperimeter
isoperimetria: 346 n. 8
isopleurus: 307n, 308 n. 15
isosceles: 467, 522n, 708 n. 13, 874 line 18,
1252
iugum: II 561, III 785, 786 n. 24
iungo or jungo: 38 line 73 et pass., 202 n. 5,
208 n. 2, 302n, 369 n. 32, 543, 640, 645,
648-49, 651, 666, 1027 line 8 (Prop. 11),
1069 n. 4, 1070 n. 7, 1168n, 1173n, 1352
line 215, 1353 lines 229 and 232, 1376; see
simul
kalendarium or kalendarius: 253 n. 55
kamaricum: 537
kathetus: 1025 line 14 (Prop. 7), 1027 line 12
(Prop. 11) and line 4 (Prop. 12); cf. cathetus
kilindrus: 393 n. 27; cf. chilindrus .
konoidalis: 332, 362; cf. conoidalis and
conoydalis
konus: 337, 360, 394 n. 29; cf. conus; --
rectangulus: 1374, 1376
kylindricus: 545; cf. cylindricus
kylindrus: 323, 331, 337, 357 n. 22, 360; cf.
cylindrus
laberintus: 248 ns. 30 and 35
lamina: 315 n. 26
lanx: 474, 785
lateralis: 293, 819 line 8 (Prop. 13), 823 lines
6 and 12
lateraliter: 937 line 134
lateratus: 94 line 2, 95 line 1 et pass. (Prop.
2), 121; see columna, columpna, piramis
(=pyramid), pyramis (=pyramid)
latio: 1181n
latitudo: II 25n, III 202 n. 5, 203n, 253 n.
54, 268 n. 9, 270 line 20, 293, 305 n. 11,
1056n, 1065n, 1191
latus (=side): II 20 n. 11, 24 n. 18, III
12n, 14n, 17 n. 9, 23 n. 7, 25 line 29
et pass., 30, 36 line 5 et pass., 52 line 8
et pass., 93 line 31 et pass., 121, 123, 144
n. 33, 151 line 10, 159-60, 162 line 4, 163
line 6 et pass., 193, 194 line 2 (Prop. 21)
et pass. in text. Phil., 205 n. 7, 210, 215-
16 n. 8, 217 n. 9, 221n, 226 n. 10, 232
n. 22, 236n, 268 n. 10, 293, 3OOn, 304 n.
10, 307 n. 14, 332, 344 n. 6, 345n, 349n,
352n, 353 n. 16, 360, 370n, 372, 376-77
n. 38, 396 n. 35, 400n, 401 ns. 44-45, 402
ns. 46-48, 403 ns. 49-51, 404 n. 52,405
n. 54, 407 n. 59, 446 ns. 59 and 61, 448
n. 64, 467-68, 522n, 543, 557, 563 n. 31,
668, 776 n. 9, 782 n. 22, 813 line 30, 815
line 4 (Prop. 1), 816 line 4 et pass. {Prop.
3),870, 874 line 3 et pass., 904, 908 line 11
et pass., 1025 line 3 (Prop. 8), 1026 line 3
(Prop. 11), 1027 lines 18-19, 1051-52,
1062, 1075, 1165 n. 3, 1169n, 1172 n. 9,
1174-76 n. 13, 1177 ns. 14-15, 1I81n,
1I83n, 1191, 1200 n. 33, 1203n, 1211 n. 52,
1217, 1218 n. 55, 1219 n. 56, 1220 n. 58,
1252, 1258, 1259 line 2, 1260 line 35 et
pass., 1270-71, 1319 line 3 et pass., 1321
line 5, 1322 line 28 et pass., 13261ine 22,
1344 line 29 et pass., 1346 line 15,1351
line 161 et pass., 1367 lines 23 and 26,
1373, 1376, 1380 line 16, 1385 line 165; see
longum; --, conicum (=slant height):
801, 910 lines 66 and 72, 1005, cf.
hypothenusa (and its variant spellings);
--rectum: 634, 869; --tetragonicum:
229n; per laterum divisiones in tres partes:
399, 402-03, 457; per laterum media:
399-400,405,457; perlaterum tertias: 399,
401-02,404,456
latus (=root): 21 n. 5, 200 n. 2, 204n, 209 n. 3
laulab: 9
laulabus: 7 line 28
lemma: 658,669,814 line 83, 1077-78, 1093
line 283, 1094 line 298, 1371, 1376
levis: 126n, 132 n. 12, 133 n. 13, 137n, 268
n. 10,311 n. 20, 600-03, 605, 641 et pass.
in text. Corn., 647, 653, 779n. 17,787 n. 25,
1073 n. 11, 1088 line 66 et pass., 1292,
1299 line 40
levitas: 311 n. 20, 331, 474, 575n, 581 n. 50,
779 n. 17, 1087 lines 40 and 43, 1292,
1392
libra (=balance): II 561, III 149, 151 line 2
et pass., 268 n. 10, 311 n. 20, 557, 571
n. 41, 785, 1025 lines 2 and 4 (Prop. 7),
1372, 1392
libra (=pound): 127n, 1069 n. 4, 1070 n. 7,
1073 n. 12, 1292
libratio: 638
libro (=to weigh): 638
limbus: 1345 lines 41 and 68, 1346 line 72,
1347 line 18
limes: II 15 n. 4, III 779 n. 16, 781 n. 19,
1217
linea: 11 13-14 n. 2, 22 n. 14, 24-26 n. 18,
III 6 line 14 et pass., 12n, 20 n. 5,
24 line 1 et pass., 31n, 36 line 19, 37 line
29, 52 line 7 (Prop. 1), 121, 123, 139 n. 21,
141 n. 25, 142 ns. 28-29, 151 line 8 et
pass., 152n, 159, 163 line 16 et pass., 181n,
189, 192, 194 line 3 (Prop. 22), 205 n. 7,
225 n. 8, 228-29 n. 18, 233n, 246, 252
n. 51, 270 line 9 et pass., 293, 304 n. 10,
305 n. 11,308 n. 15,309 n. 17,318 n. 16,
336, 344 n. 6, 345n, 347 n. 9, 348 n. 13,
351 n. 15, 363, 367 n. 27, 369 n. 30, 372,
375 ns. 35 and 37, 393 n. 28, 397 n. 37,
398n, 407 ns. 58-59, 474, 497n, 562 n. 29,
563 n. 30, 564 ns. 32 and 34, 575n, 584n,
640, 648, 708 n. 13, 754n, 779 n. 15, 781
n. 19, 783, 813 line 19, 815 line 2
(Postulata), 861, 868-69, 873 line 2
(Prop. 2), 901, 909 line 12, 911 line 30,
912 line 34 et pass., 916 lines 12 and 23,
1021, 1024 line 4 (Prop. 5) and line Il
(Prop. 6), 1051-52, 1165 n. 3, 1172 ns.
9-10, 1173n, 1178n. 17, 1183n, 1191, 1192
n. 19, 1200 n. 33, 1217, 1252, 1259 line 17,
1270, 1285, 1319 line 7 et pass., 1321 line
9, 1343 line 8, 1344 line 15 et pass., 1364
lines 13 and 15, 1365 line 36 et pass., 1367
line 6et pass.; see media; --circumdans
poligonium (=perimeter): 168 line 79; --
circumducta: 6 line 9; --circumferens:
1266-67; -- circuncurrens: 467; --
circunferens: 1270-71; -- claudens
poligonium: 168 line 81; --conchoides;
584n; -- continens circulum: 166 line 9
(Prop. I1) and line 1 (Prop. Ill), 168 line
89, 170 line 186, 1200 n. 33, 1259 line 4,
1276; --continens poligonium (=perim-
eter); 168 line 86; -- curva or vice-
versa: 143 n. 31, 209 n. 5, 216 n. 9, 218
n. 12, 221n, 270 line 8, 298-99 n. 5, 343
n. 4, 376 n. 38, 541, 557, 563, 568n, 1031
line 2 (secunda pars), 1061 n. 8, 1183n,
119On. 17a, 1274, 1364 line 10,1370,1375;
cr. curva; --directionis: 260 n. I; --
eccentralis: 11 25-26 n. 18; -- elica
or vice-versa: 6 line 3, 7 lines 24 and 27,
1065n; --girans: 275 line 13 (Prop. 10);
-- girativa: 9, 248 n. 36; -- helica
or vice-versa: 1060 n. 3, 1064 n. 13, 1198
n. 30; -- horaria: 615n, 766 n. 36; --
orbicularis or vice-versa: 468, 1198 n. 30;
-- recta or vice-versa: II 8 n. 30, 25n,
III 6 lines 2 and 7, 23 n. 7, 25 line 17,
30, 52 line 11, 143 n. 31, 165 line 92,188,
226 n. 10, 229, 236n, 268 n. 9, 270 line 7
et pass., 293, 299 n. 6, 307 n. 14,309 n. 16,
318 n. 4, 332, 338 n. 28, 352n, 356 n. 20,
366 n. 24, 368, 370n, 376 n. 38, 407 n. 59,
448 n. 64,468-69,474, 521n, 526 n. 1,543,
557,563, 568n, 639 et pass. in text. Corn.,
678, 709 n. 13, 779 n. 16, 815 lines 5 and
15 (Prop. I), 1061 n. 8, 1075, 1165 n. 3,
1169n, 1174 n. 13, 1177 n. 14, 1178 n. 17,
1181n, 1190 n. 17a, 1191, 1199 n. 31, 1211
n. 52, 1220 n. 58, 1267, 1346 line 14, 1347
line 46, 1348 line 58 et pass., 1367 line
22, 1370-71, 1373-76, 1380 line 16, 1381
line 50, 1382 line 79 et pass., cf. recta;
--spiralis or vice-versa: 9,323,377,782
n. 20, 814 line 50, 1060 n. 3, 1061 n. 5,
1064 n. 9
linealis: 372, 377
lineamentum: 813 line 17
linearis: 377
lineo: 408n
lingula: 151 line 23
liquiditas: 293
liquidum: 269 n. 11,293
liquor: 312n, 886 line 8 et pass., 1090 lines
124-25, 1302 line 90 et pass.
localis: see motus localis
locus: 11 24-25 n. 18, III 20 n. 5, 126n, 132
n. 11,133 n. 15, 134 n. 17,159, 211n, 217
n. 9, 225 n. 8, 226 n. 10, 236n, 253 n. 54,
312n, 347 n. 9, 372, 1141 n. 16, 1142n,
1143n, 13oovar.; -- naturalis: 293;
-- ustionis: 353n
longitudine or longitudine, in (=to the first
power): 167 line 29 et pass., 335, 372, 375
n. 35, 576, 1024 line 5 (Prop. 4),1062,1217,
1367 line 12
longitudo (=Iength): 11 25n, III 12n, 60 line 8,
96 line 7 (Prop. 5), 203n, 210, 218 n. 13,
233n, 236n, 268 n. 9, 270 line 19, 293, 299
n. 6, 304 n. 10, 305 n. 11, 332, 557, 786
n. 24, 1025 line 25, 1191, 1203n, 1212,
1266-67
longitudo (=longitude): 253 n. 54
longum, in: 23 n. 7, 26 line 53, 30; in
longum et latum: 217 n. 10, 219 n. 15
longus: 204n, 219 n. 15,260 n. 1,305 n. 11,
414n
lumen: 11 8 n. 30, 25n
luminarium: 11 8 n. 30, III 1256
luminosus: 11 8 n. 30, III 253 n. 53; see
radius
luna: 273 line 14 (Prop. 5)
lunula (=Iune): 195 lines 3 and 10 (Prop. 28),
-
369 n. 31,468, 1319 line 16 et pass., 1321
line 2 et pass. in text. B
lunula (=segment): 163 lines 39 and 43,1259
line 20, 1260 line 21 et pass.
machina: 246 n. 26, 258 n. 75, 319 n. 10,
554n, 780n, 813 line 6, 1064 n. 9, 1330 n. 3,
1335-36, 1338, 1340
machinatio or machinacio: 1329 n. 2, 1331,
1333-34
machinator: 813 line 4
machinor: 1330 n. 4, 1335
magia: 347 n. 9
magnitudo: 11 16, III 54 line 22, 84, 96 line 1
(Prop. 6), 98 line 23 (Prop. 10) and line 1
(Prop. 11), 127n, 132 n. 12, 133 n. 15, 134
n. 17, 136n, 143 n. 29, 187n, 208 n. 2, 229,
268 n. 10,269 n. 12,311 n. 20, 372, 378 n.
39,408n,448n. 64,467, 557,560, 581 n. 50,
598,600-03,605, 626n, 640 et pass. in text.
Corn., 691 n. 3, 779 n. 15, 787 n. 25, 814
line 65, 815 lines 2 and 14 (Postulata),
1034 line 2 et pass. (Prop. 24), 1062, 1067,
1073 n. 11, 1077 n. 17, 1086 line 7 et pass.,
1129n, 1135 n. 14, 1169n, 1213, 1220 n. 56,
1282, 1285, 1293, 1297 line 3, 1298 lines
5-6, 1346 line 15, 1347 lines 44-46etpass.
in Spec. B, 1372-75, 1377, 1380 line 18,
1381 lines 48-55 et pass. in Spec. A, 1384
n. 16, 1385 n. 19; see centrum magni-
tudinis, medium
maneD: 6 line 7 et pass., 8, 25 line 35, 57
line 2 et pass. (descr.), 139 n. 21, 470, 472
et pass. ubique
marginalis: 353n
margo: 353n
massa: 269 n. 12, 312n, 575n, 1067, 1071 n. 9,
1087 lines 33-34, 1292, 1299 lines 31-32
mater (=corporeal receptacle): 408n
materia: 11 25n, III 245 n. 21,784 n. 23
materialis: 785
materies: 779 n. 17
mathemata: 793, 812n, 1023 line 4 (Proem)
mathematica: 186 n. 3, 389 n. 16, 53 In, 764
n. 32, 1217
mathematice: 126n
mathematicus: 127n, 139 n. 21, 186 n. 3, 242
n. 14, 252 n. 51, 319 n. 7, 322 n. 5, 323
n. 9, 324 n. 12, 342 n. I, 356 n. 20, 366
n. 24, 374 n. 34, 375 n. 35, 376 n. 38,
462 n. 2, 468-69, 531, 568n, 612 n. 15,615-
16n, 636, 754n, 760 ns. 19-20, 764 n. 32,
766, 779 n. 16, 784 n. 23, 794, 812n, 948
line 40 (Prop. 32), 1023 line 9, 1056n, 1063
n. 8, 1071 n. 9, 1165 n. 3, 1172 n. 10, 1174
n. 13, 1176 n. 14, 1178 n. 17, 1197n, 1219
n. 56; see demonstratio
maximus: 194 line 10 (Prop. 22), 195 line 14
(Prop. 22), 216 n. 8, 225 n. 9, 229, 266n,
298 n. 2, 304 n. 10, 337, 349n, 392 n. 26,
393 n. 27, 394 n. 31,448 n. 64, 464n, 470,
775n; see aequatio
mechanicus: 11 25n, III 472, 565, 785, 794,
813 line 15, 1174 n. 13, 1176 n. 14, 1336,
1337 n. 17; see ratio
media (=mean or intermediate term): 34, 95
line 5 (Prop. 3), 141 n. 25, 1305 line 143;
-- linea proportionalis: 868; -- pro-
portionalis or vice-versa: 20 n. 5, 22-23
n. 7, 24 line 2etpass., 100 line 6 (Prop. 15),
299 n. 6, 305 n. 11,448 n. 64, 470, 521-
22 n. 76, 775n, 782 n. 20, 815 line 92,
817 lines 2 and 7 (Prop. 6), 883 line 7
(Prop. 12), 910 line 75, 913 line 78, 1165
n. 3, 1168n, 1170 n. 7, 1174 n. 13, 1177
n. 14, 1371; cr. proportio media; --recta
proportionalis: 356 n. 20
medicina: 531
medicinalis: 253 n. 55
medicus: 253 n. 55, 532
medietas: 31n, 37 lines 52-53,133 n. 15, 142
n. 28, 151 line 16, 163 line 13 et pass., 168
line 71 et pass., 194 lines 1 and 6 (Prop.
22), 203n, 205 ns 7-8, 207n, 210, 215n, 217
n. 10, 219 n. 15, 221n, 224 n. 5, 225 n. 9,
227 n. 13, 229, 232 n. 22, 235 n. 28, 236n,
268 n. 10, 302n, 307n, 343 n. 4, 348 n. 13,
352n, 378 n. 39, 397 n. 37,401 n. 45, 1377
medio: 31n, 253 n. 54, 299 n. 6, 1260 line 47
medium (=middle or center): 11 15 n. 4, III
23 n. 7, 26 line 46 et pass., 36 lines 6 and
12, 167 line 37, 194 line 21, 414n, 497n,
783n, 1025 line 2 (Prop. 7), 1173n; see
latus (per laterum media); -- gravitatis:
497n; -- magnitudinis: 497n; --
mundi: 142 n. 29, 479n; -- propor-
tionale: 20-21 n. 5, 22 n. 7, 24 line 11,
299 n. 6, 304 n. 10, 307 n. 14, 1181n,
1203n; cr. proportio m e i ~
medium (=half): 33, 166 line 9 (Prop. III),
232 n. 22, 302n, 304 n. 10
medium (=mean or intermediate term): 11
13-14 n. 2, 16, 19-20 n. 10, 21 n. 13,
III 21 n. 5, 26 line 65, 56 line 42, 268 n. 10,
3OOn, 368, 401 n. 45, 472, 563 n. 30, 1075,
1174 n. 13, see proportio mediorum
medium (=physical medium): 575n, 580n,
787 n. 25, 1089 lines 100 and 103, 1300var
medius (=moderate): 270 line 2, 271 line 2
(Prop. 2)
medius (=middle or center): 11 24-26 n. 18,
III 151 line 3 et pass., 163 line 45, 204n,
401 n. 45, 402 n. 46, 403 n. 50, 777 n. 10
medius (=half): 307n
medius (=mean or intermediate): 93 lines
31 and 34, 96 line 6 (Prop. 5), 188, 194
line 17, 272 line 5 (Prop. 4), 302n, 377,
467,674,681, 1305 lines 143 and 146; see
proportio
meniscus: 468 et pass. in text. Vallae, 883
line 6 (Tetragonismus), 884 lines 25 and 33
t
mensa: 1355 line 319
mensalis: see figura mensalis
mensula: 776 n. 9, 13561ines 323 and 331-32
mensura: 11-12 n. 2, 14n, 15 n. 5, 17 n. 9,
92 line 4, 94 line 13, 186 n. 3, 215n, 227
n. 12, 228 n. 18, 232, 236n, 242 n. 14, 245
n. 20, 252, 265 n. 7,269 n. 12,270 line 19,
272 line 37, 290, 311 n. 20, 372, 375 n. 36,
377, 469, 775n, 787 n. 25, 1065n, 1067,
1073 n. 12, 1086 line 16, 1182 n. 3, 1183n,
1190 n. 17a, 1210 n. 50, 1251, 1267, 1298
lines 13-14;--, communis: 1349 lines 95
and 106, 1383 lines 98 and 108;--cubica:
226 n. 11; -- parva: 227 n. 13; --
quadrata: 224 n. 5; --rotunda: 227 n. 13
mensuratio or mensuracio: 207n, 223 n. 4,
232 n. 22, 243 n. 14, 293, 331, 369 n. 28,
370n, 371 n. 33,375 n. 35, 377, 531n, 1275
mensuratorius: 292
mensuro: 11-12 n. 2, 31n, 941ine 1et pass.,
95 lines 1 and 3 (Prop. 2), 121, 186 n. 3,
217 n. 10, 219 n. 15, 227 n. 12, 228 n. 18,
243 n. 14,246,288,290,576, 1173n, 1190
n. 17a, 1270, 1274, 1349 line 98
mergibilis: 1091 line 188 et pass. in text. De
Mell.
meridies: 766 n. 36
metallum: 245 n. 20, 311 n. 20
metaphisica: 347 n. 9
metaphysicus: 784 n. 23
metior or mecior (=measure): 13n, 95 line 1
(Prop. 3), 103 line 18 (Prop. 21), 216 n. 8,
219 n. 15,252 n. 51, 372n, 375 n. 36, 1210
n. 50, 1211 n. 52, 1274, 1283, 1349 line 99,
1383 line 102
metior or mecior (=multiply): 210, 222n
millenarium: 1056n
minucies: 12n
minuo: 85, 187n, 207n, 221n
minutia or minucia (=minute): 34, 167 line
50, 171 line 193 et pass., 210; minutia
phisica or vice-versa: 167 line 31, 168 line
65
minutum (=sexagesimal fraction of first
order): 167 line 33, 210, 211n, 237 n. 29,
253 n. 54, 291, 378 n. 39, 381n, 1204, 1220
n. 58; minuta sexagenaria: 1220 n. 58
misceo: mixtus 126n, 581 n. 51, 784 n. 23,
1073 n. 12, 1094 line 310 et pass.
missilis: 787 n. 25
mixtura: 312 n. 20,786 n. 24, 1087 line 42
mobile: 270 line 2 et pass.; see primum
mobilis: 57 line 11 (Prop. 7), 787 n. 25;
see perpetua rota
modicus: 11 24 n. 18, III 36 line 17 et pass.
in Prop., 904
modius: 211n, 217 n. 10
modus: 23 n. 7, 25 line 16 et pass. in
Prop., 31n, 126n, 207n, 232 n. 22, 252 n. 51,
414n, 562 n. 28, 775n, 782 n. 20, 825 line
27; see grossus
moles: 127n, 228, 228-29 n. 18, 231, 598,
601-03, 640 et pass. in text. Corn., 689
n. 1,785, 1068 n. 4
momentum: 11 561, III 465, 779 n. 17, 781
n. 19, 783, 786 n. 24; 787 n. 25, 814
line 84, 1392; cf. centrum momenti; mo-
menta aequalia or vice-versa: 775n, 782
n. 20, 785, 885 lines 40 and 45, 906, 1025
line 19 and 25
motor: 581 n. 51; -- orbium: 11 8 n. 30
motus: 11 25n, 561, III 6 line 1 et pass.,
132 n. 12, 134 n. 17, 137n, 246 ns. 22 and
25, 248 n. 37, 258 n. 76, 268 n. 10, 270
line 3 et pass., 288, 290, 292, 294, 299
n. 5, 307n, 309 ns. 16-17,311 n. 20, 347
n. 9, 352n, 368, 3'76 n. 38, 575n, 580n, 581
n. 50, 585 n. 57, 779 n. 16, 784 n. 23, 787
n. 25, 813 line 12, 828 line 11 et pass., 1063
n. 8, 1092 line 207, 1181n, 1183n, 1191,
1192 n. 19, 1294, 1339 n. 23; see centrum
motus; -- circularis: 244 n. 19, 568n;
--compositus: 488 n. 22; --continuus:
246 n. 23; -- gyrativus: 9; -- inter-
polatus: 246 n. 23; --localis: 139 n. 21;
--naturalis: 126n, 576n, 580n, 785, 787
n. 25; --porrectus: 258 n. 76; -- rec-
tilineus: 779 n. 17; -- rectus: 568n,
785; -- tortuosus: 9, 488 n. 22; --
violentus: l26n, 787 n. 25
moveD: 11 24-25 n. 18, III 31n, 56 line 2
et pass., 126n, 139 n. 21, 246 n. 23, 248
n. 37, 270 line 4 et pass., 293-94, 299
n. 5, 307n, 352n, 500 n. 44, 581 ns. 50-
51,585 n. 57,646 et pass. in text. Corn.,
779 n. 17, 787 n. 25, 826 line 7 (Prop.
28), 827 line 5, 916 line 4, 1181n, 1183n,
1191, 1192 n. 19, 1294
muchefi: see sectio
mukefi: see corpus, sectio, speculum mukefi
multiangulus: 163 line 45, 164 lines 60-61,
229, 446 n. 61, 448 n. 63, 1213; see
figura multiangula
multilaterus: l4n, 1271
multiplex: 85, 134 n. 17, 1086 line 17
multiplicans: 55 line 29, 85, 1201 n. 33
multiplicatio or multiplicacio: 11 16 n. 6, III
12n, 95 line 10 (Prop. 2), 205 n. 8, 209
n. 3, 236 n. 29, 302n, 309 n. 16,348 n. 13,
398 n. 38, 1030 line 15, 1183n, 1192 n. 19,
1199 n. 31, 1201 n. 33, 1203n, 1258, 1266,
1270-71, 1276-77
multiplico: 11 15 n. 4, 16 n. 6, III 55
line 28, 85, 167 line 33, 170 lines 149 and
151, 199n, 200 n. 2, 202 n. 5, 204n, 205 ns.
7-8, 207n, 210, 217 n. 10,219 n. 15, 221n,
223 n. 4, 227 n. 13, 232 n. 22, 235 n. 28,
236n, 266n, 343 n. 4, 344 n. 6, 345n, 348
n. 13,372,378 n. 39, 381n, 395 n. 34, 396n,
397 ns. 36-37, 398 n. 38, 407 n. 59, 414n,
469, 522n, 879 line 35, 952 line 30 et
pass., 1030 lines 7 and 9, 1069 n. 4, 1070
..
n. 7, 1199 n. 31, 1200 n. 33, 1211 n. 51,
1212, 1218 n. 55, 1220 n. 58, 1266-67,
1270-73, 1277
multitudo: 1056n
multo forcius: 165 line 87, 170 line 186; cf.
fortiori, a
multo magis: 33, 38 line 69, 39 line 133, 541,
545
mundus: see centrum mundi, medium
(=middle or center)
mutatio: 1063 n. 8
mutua: 469 et pass. in text. Vallae, 766
n. 36
mutuus: 122, 522n, 935 line 37, 945 line 59,
1384 n. 16
myrias: 1056-57n, 1059
nascor: 205 n. 8
natura: II 8 n. 30, III 576, 639, 784 n. 23,
1087 lines 25 and 40, 1298 line 23
naturalis: II 8 n. 30, III 241 n. 8, 270 line
14, 272 line 25, 368, 467, 474, 784 n. 23,
1086 line 5, 1294; see demonstratio, dies,
locus, motus naturalis, spiritus naturalis;
-- series numerorum: 781 n. 19
naturalitas: 1294
naturaliter: 126n, 255 n. 66, 259 n. I, 906,
1087 line 24, 1294, 1298 line 22
navicula: II 25n, 26
necessario: 36 line 16, 195 line 4 (Prop. 28),
653, 662, 669
necessarius: 655-56, 668, 815 line 92
necesse: 44, 232 n. 22, 648
nodus: II 25n
non coincidentes (=asympototes): 828 lines
7 and 13 (Prop. XXXI), 947 line 9
norma: 473
normula: 473
notabilis: 270 line 11
notum, per se: 375 ns. 36-37
nubes: 347 n. 9
numerabilis: 1203n
numerans: 171 line 194
numerarius: 782 n. 22
numeratio: 1266
numero: 31n, 85, 122-23, 171 line 192, 378
n. 39, 1058 n. 2, 1063 n. 8, 1190 n. 17a,
1266
numerositas: 1087 line 27 et pass., 1266,
1298 line 25, 1299 lines 30 and 33
numerus: 16n, 20 n. 5, 31n, 37 lines 62 and
65,44, 94 line 7 et pass., 121-22, 166 line
23 (Prop. I!) and line 17 (Prop. Ill), 167
line 28 his et pass. in prop., 187n, 202
n. 5, 204n, 205 n. 7, 210, 215n, 223 n. 4,
227 n. 13, 229, 292, 323, 332, 347 n. 9,
351 n. 14,354 n. 17,369 n. 28, 371n, 375
n. 36, 377, 381n, 3%n, 446 n. 61, 469, 616,
668, 781 n. 19, 782 ns. 20 and 22, 814 line
54, 821 line 7 (Prop. 17), 879 line 40, 917
lines 19 and 47, 1056n, 1058 n. 2, 1065n,
1087 line 23, 1173n, 1190n. 17a, 12oon. 33,
1203n, 1217, 1218 n. 55, 1219 n. 56, 1252,
1266, 1270-73, 1298 line 21, 1299 line 42,
1300 line 49, 1344 line 38, 1348 line 73; see
naturalis series, ratio, virtus; --exiens:
235 n. 28; -- quociens: 219 n. 15, 227.
n. 12; -- remanens: 221n
obliquatio: II 8 n. 30
obliquatus: 293
oblique: 354 n. 17,783
obliquus: 248 n. 37, 293, 354 n. 17, 1268,
1273, 1274n; obliquum, per: 293
oblongum: 151 line I et pass., 364
oblongus: 203n, 253 n. 53, 364
obtusiangulus: 617n
obtusus (=angulus obtusus): 60 lines 7 and
26, 352n, 935 line 53, 1025 line 3 (Prop.
8), 1026 line 3 (Prop. 10)
occasus: 766 n. 36
occidens: 290
occidentalis: 290
occido: 253 n. 54, 290
occupo: 126n, 132 n. 11, 133 n. 15
occurro (=meet): 671,680, 874 line 10 (Prop.
2), 922 line 15, 1023 line 5 (Prop. 3)
octangulus: 403 n. 49
octoedrus: 402 n. 48
octogonius or octogonium: 194 line 16, 1260
line 35 et pass. in Prop.
octuplus: 20 n. 5, 22n, 24 line 11
operatio or operacio: 166 line 18 (Prop. II!),
167 lines 35 and 51, 272 line 17, 290, 1200
n. 33
operativus: 784 n. 23
operor: 170 lines 171-72, 171 line 201, 277
line 31 (Prop. 12)
oppacus: 253 n. 53
oppono: 233n, 937 line 138
oppositus: II 25n, III 94 line 14, 122, 163
lines 17 and 20, 210, 221n, 233n, 407 n. 59,
878 line 12, 1175, 1191, 1280, 1319 lines
3-4, 1326 line 22, 1351n, 1364 line 12
et pass., 1385 line 165; see coincidentia
optica: 1172 n. 10
orbicularis: 467, 1191; see linea orbicularis
orbiculariter: 1056n
orbis: 229, 315 n. 26, 378 n. 39, 467
et pass. in text. Vallae, 638, 1056n, 1335;
see motor
orbita: 209 n. 3
ordinate: 1021, 1051
ordinatim: 650, 708 n. 13
ordinatus: 615n, 781 n. 19, 869
Oldino: II 25n, III 564 n. 34
ordo: II 13 n. 2
oriens: 290, 1063 n. 8
orior: 253 n. 54, 290, 307 n. 14, 318 n. 6,
352n, 1183n, 1201 n. 33
orizon: 151 lines 8 and 30, 236n, 253 n. 52,
290, 336, 354 n. 17, 556n, 1377; cf.
horizon
orthogonalis: 352n, 1210 n. 50
orthogonaliter: II 24-25 n. 18, III 25 line 30,
79 n. 11, 221n, 229, 299 n. 6, 352n, 407
n. 59, 918 line 13, 922 line 13, 1276, 1280
orthogonius: 160, 163 line 7, 221n, 918 line
36, 1183n, 1271-73, 1276; see triangulus
orthogonus: 36 line 16, 38 line 84; see
triangulus
orthoparallelogrammum: 229
ortogonaliter: 210, 1199 n. 31
ortogonius: 194 line 1 (Prop. 21), 210, 343
n. 4
ortus: 766 n. 36
ostendo: 6 line 23, 57 line 25, 60 line 14
(Prop. 13), 61 line 32, 194 line 4 (Prop. 21),
216 n. 8, 236n, 299 n. 5, 302n, 306n, 307n,
408n, 680, 1271, 1276
ostensio: 307n, 308 n. 15
ostensive: 580n
ovalis: 103 line 5 (Prop. 22), 1210 n. 50
palma: 219 n. 15
palmus: 211n, 217 n. 10
pando: 205 n. 8
par (=equal): 467,469, 1386 line 175
par (=even): 917 lines 19 and 47
parabola: II 433, III 298 n. 4, 323, 332, 557,
563 n. 30, 564 n. 34, 615n, 650, 657, 708
n. 13, 775 n. 7, 777 n. 10, 779 n. 16,
781 n. 19, 782 n. 20, 783, 786 n. 24, 814
lines 44 and 74, 828 line 8 et pass., 869,
947 line 8, 1020
parabole: 563 n. 31,564 ns. 32-33,776 n. 9,
781 n. 19, 814 line 44, 947 line 10, 1051,
1360
parabolicus: 353 n. 16,369 n. 28, 617n, 781
n. 19, 814 line 60
paralellogramum: 162, 163 lines 18 and 21-
22 and 38, 164 line 74
paralellogromum: 563 n. 31
parallelepipedum: 833 line 20 (Prop. 42), 886
line 14, 907, 951 line 26 (Prop. 36)
parallellogrammus: 118In, 1191
parallellogramum: 162, 164 line 86, 165 lines
94-95
parallelogrammo (parallelogrammata): 827
lines 3 and 5 (Prop. 30), 911 line 22
(Prop. 4)
parallelogrammum: 23 n. 7, 122, 467, 471-
72, 522n, 545, 641, 911 lines 22 and 28,
1032 line 14 (Prop. 21), 1033 line 15
(Prop. 21), 1175, 1177 n. 15, 1200 n. 33,
1259 line 18, 1260 line 26, 1354, 1385
line 164 et pass in Spec. A; -- rectan-
gulum: 14n, 26 line 46, 31n, 226 n. 1O,230n,
911 line 6, 1323 line 65
parallelograrnmus: 94 line 13
parallelogramum: 827 line 10
parallelus: 271 line 7 (Prop. 3), 273 line 12
(Prop. 5), 472-74, 522n, 616, 826 line 9
et pass. in text. Maur. A, 873 line 14, 915
line 5, 916 line 17, 1023 line 3 (Prop. 2),
1025 line 15, 1052, 1175
parameter: 634, 705 n. 1, 709 n. 13
parilitas: 213 n. 6
pariter: 369 n. 32, 467 et pass. in text. Vallae,
1029 line 35, 1087 line 21
pars: II 24 n. 18, III 6 line 22 his, 31n, 36
line 17 et pass. in Prop., 53 line 8 (Prop. 2),
123, 130 n. 5, 132 n. 12, 134 n. 15, 136n,
142 ns. 28-29, 151 line 10 et pass., 165
line 111, 166 line 2, 167 line 56, 181n, 199n,
203n, 205 n. 8, 209 ns. 4-5, 217 n. 10,
218 ns. 12-13, 219 n. 15, 221n, 223 n. 4,
226 n. 11, 228 n. 18, 232-33 n. 22, 235
n. 28, 236-37 n. 29, 252 n. 51, 265 n. 7,
268 n. 10, 270 line 10, 288, 341 n. 31, 344
n. 6, 348 n. 13,351 n. 15, 353n, 363, 370n,
371n, 378 n. 39, 395 n. 33, 398 n. 38, 401
ns. 43-45, 402 ns. 46-48, 403 ns. 50-51,
404 n. 52,405 n. 54,407 n. 59,420 n. 17,
468-69, 472, 497n, 557, 563, 575n, 593, 612
n. 15,638,639 et pass. in text. Corn., 781
n. 19, 904, 1029 line 7 et pass., 1073
n. 11, 1203n, 1218 n. 55, 1220 n. 58,
1266-67; see cavus, convexus
partialis or parcialis: 122, 165 lines 103 and
105, 352n, 781 n. 19, 1260 line 39, 1261
line 70
participo: 368, 488 n. 22
particuia: 165 line 113, 290, 372n, 377n
partiens: 397 n. 37
partior: 97 line 3 (Prop. 7), 200 n. 2, 396n,
397 n. 36, 398 n. 38, 1267
partitio: 398 n. 38
parvus: see mensura
passio: 246 n. 22
passivus: see potentia
pateo: 127n, 163 line 16, 164 line 83, 165
line 98, 215n, 233 n. 4
pavimentum: II 25n, 26
pectus: 1274
pedalis: 224 n. 5, 268 n. 10, 1056n
pedatura: 228 n. 18
pendo: 133 n. 13, 781 n. 19, 783, 786 n. 24,
906, 1025 lines 18 and 26, 1052, 1346 line
5; see aeque
penes (=parallel): 1023 line 2 (Prop. I) et
pass. in text. Maur. D
penetro: 472
pentagonalis: 401 n. 45
pentagonus or pentagonum: 14n, 94 line 3,
401 ns. 43-44, 908 line 13 et pass.
perambulo: 56 line 8, 57 line 10, 58 line 9
et pass. (Prop. 8)
percipio: 270 line 5
perduco: 670, 779 n. 16
perfeccio: 215n
perfectus: 414n, 469, 473, 821 line 8 (Prop.
17), 916 line 4, 1280
perficio: 26 line 45,88, 102 line 8 (Prop. 20),
103 line 18 (Prop. 21), 236n, 292
perforo: 407 n. 59
periferia: 6 line 22, 31n, 38 lines 68 and 70,
52 line 4 et pass., 94 line 50, 95 line 14
(Prop. 3), 209 n. 5, 221n, 233n, 274 line 3
(Prop. 10), 276 line 19 (Prop. 12), 277 line
16 et pass., 293, 307 n. 14,343 n. 4, 344
n. 6, 543, 596, 779 ns. 15-16, 782 n. 22,
873 line 9 and line 8 (Prop. 2), 1070 n. 7,
1220 n. 56, 1270-72, 1280
perimeter: 37 line 63 et pass. in Prop., 64
line 3 et pass., 308 n. 15, 372-73n, 543,
557, 815 lines 4-5 (Postulata), 817 line 12
et pass., 874 line 9 (Prop. 3), 875 line 14
(Prop. 3), 908 lines 12 and 20, 1200 n. 33,
1217, 1365 line 57
periodicus: 1057
periodus: 1057, 1058 n. 2
peripheria: II 24-25 n. 18, III 301 n. 8, 309
n. 16, 315 n. 26, 402 n. 46, 775n, 813
line 31, 909 lines 5 and 31, 1008, 1024
line 5 (Prop. 5), 1028 line 7, 1053, 1065n,
1177 n. 14, 1183n, 1200 n. 32, 1218 n. 54
peripherialis: 1183n
permaneo: 471, 474
permeo: 57 line 5 (Prop. 7)
permutatim: 36 line 21, 37 line 31, 62 line 64,
63 lines 98 and 123, 91 n. 2, 166 line 12,
167 line 40, 194 line 5 (Prop. 18), 304
n. 9, 372, 563 n. 31, 817 line 14, 1168n,
1272, 1278, 1285, 1343 line 8, 1349 line 88,
1373
permuto: 468, 652, 657-58, 669, 826 line
20, 1272, 1285, 1367 line 9
perpendicularis: II 25n, III 14n, 17 n. 9, 23
n. 7, 25 line 22, 26 line 50, 29-30, 61
line 42, 121, 151 line 4, 194 line 13 (Prop.
21), 195 line 4 (Prop. 25), 208 n. 2, 225
n. 8, 229, 348 n. 13, 354 n. 17, 472, 593,
604-05, 615n, 644 et pass. in text. Corn.,
782 n. 22, 817 line 5 (Prop. 6), 823 line 4,
873 line 13, 874 line 3 et pass., 906, 908
line 11 et pass., 1020, 1025 line 15, 1052,
1168n, 1181n, 1258, 1260 line 36, 1261 line
66, 1276-84, 1321 line 4, 1323 line 81, 1375
perpendicularitas: II 8 n. 30
perpendiculariter: 163 lines 30 and 46, 363,
780n, 783, 932 line 4, 1173n, 1199 n. 31,
1278
perpendiculum: 639, 1065n, 1086 line 13,
1298 line 11
perpendo: 1089 line 103
perpetua rota mobilis: 247 n. 27
perscruto: 345n
perspectiva: 253 n. 53, 322 n. 4, 347 n. 9,
352n, 784 n. 23; cf. prospectiva; see
sciencia
perspectivi: II 9 n. 30
pertica: 430 n. 33, 1271
pertingo: 58 line 8 (Prop. 8), 138n, 221n
pertranseo: 134 n. 17, 139 n. 21, 271 line
32, 273 line 11 (Prop. 4), 278 line 39, 289,
294, 1173n
pervenio: II 25n, III 205 n. 8, 272 lines 28
and 34, 275 lines 20 and 22, 473
perversim: 952 line 38
pes: 94 line 19 et pass., 199n, 203n, 205 ns.
7-8, 21On, 218 n. 12,219 n. 15, 221n, 224
n. 5, 226 n. 10, 353n, 464n, 1073 n. 12,
1165 n. 3, 1177 n. 14, 1200 n. 33, 1275;
pedes crassi: 210; pedes solidi or vice-
versa: 200 n. 2, 201, 202 n. 5, 204n
petitio or peticio: 57 line 12 (Prop. 7), 159,
162, 164 lines 65-66, 209 n. 5, 557, 560,
1056n, 1062-63 n. 8, 1190 n. 17a, 1200
n. 33, 1300 line 59, 1302 lines 89 and 95,
1375
petitum: 159, 1322 line 46
peto: 93 line 27, 1062, 1380 line 3
philosofus: 258 n. 76
philosophia: 137n, 784 n. 23
philosophus: 258 ns. 72 and 74, 467
phisica: 347 n. 9
phisicus: 167 line 31, 168 line 65, 229, 347
n. 9, see minutia phisica
phisiologia: 639
phylosophus: 242 n. 14, 244 n. 19,247 n. 27
physicus: 289-90, 784 n. 23, 1203n
physiologus: 462 n. 2
pila: 213 n. 6, 414n
pingo: 369 n. 32
pinta: 227 n. 13
piramidalis: 233n; cf. pyramidalis
piramis (=pyramid): 95 line 1 et pass.
(Prop. 2), 233n, 348 n. 13, 1268; cc.
pyramis; --, curta: 102 line I (Prop. 20);
-- incurtata: 102 lines 6 and 14 (Prop.
20); -- laterata: 92 line 9, 102 line 1 et
pass. (Prop. 20), 194 line 3 (Prop. 18),
230n
piramis (=cone): 192, 208 n. 2, 216 n. 8;
--, curta: 102 lines 1 and 5 (Prop. 21),
103 line 17 (Prop. 21); --rotundaor vice-
versa: 92 line 9, 102 line 1 et pass.
(Prop. 21), 193, 194 line 3 (Prop. 18), 195
line I (Prop. 24), 226 n. 10,227 n. 12, 230n
planeta: 7 line 29, 18n, 1172 n. 10
planicies: 31n, 228 n. 18, 259 n. 1
planimetria: 233n
planisperium: 346 n. 8
planispherium: 347 n. 9
piano: II 25n
planum: 6 lines 7 and 11, 31n, 57 line 2
(descr.), 99 line 3 (Prop. 12), 142 n. 29,
215n, 217 n. 10, 219 n. 15, 248 n. 37, 255
n. 65, 275 line 7 (Prop. 10) and lines 1 and
7 (Prop. 11),332,341 n. 31, 362, 368, 402
ns. 46 and 48, 403 n. 50, 404 n. 52, 405
n. 54, 474, 521 n. 76, 560, 563, 596, 616,
639 et pass. in text. Corn., 777 n. 10, 820
1061 n. 5, 1064 n. 9, 1165 n. 3, 1181n,
1190 n. 18, 1210 n. 50, 1276, 1346 line 1,
1363, 13641ine 10 et pass., 1370, 1390 line
281, 1392; see centrum plani
planus: 11 25n, III 14n, 142 n. 28,226 n. 10,
259 n. 1, 274 line 2 (Prop. 10), 293, 298
n. 3,368,397 n. 37, 398 n. 38,448 n. 64,
474,537 n. 21,545, 556n, 775n, 782 n. 20,
814 lines 41 and 70, 815 line 4 bis
(Postulata), 885 lines 41-42, 906, 1191,
1276, 1346 line 10, 1365 line 45 et pass.,
1380 line 11, 1392; see superficies,
triangulus
pluralitas: 782 n. 22
plurilaterus: 94 line 3, 102 line 6 (Prop. 20)
podismor: 209 n. 5, 221n
podismus: 205 n. 8, 228 n. 18
polifluus: 292
poligonium: 37 line 56 et pass. in Prop., 52
line 7 et pass., 165 line 94 et pass., 168
line 75 et pass., 307n, 543, 1365 line 56;
see linea circumdans poligonium, linea
c1audens poligonium, linea continens
poligonium
poligonius: 194 line 6 et pass. (Prop. 21);
see figura poligonia
poligonum: 1218 n. 55, 1376
poligonus: 14n
polio: 783
politencula: 292
polus: 11 25n, III 273 lines 14 and 17, 1276,
1280-84
polygonia: 302n, 1203n
polygonium: 376 n. 38, 543, 779 n. 16, 782
n. 22, 874 line 2 et pass. in text. Manr.
B, 909 line 20 et pass in text. Manr. C,
1033 line 18 (Prop. 21), 1035 lines 13-14,
1365 lines 57-58
polygonon: 308 n. 15, 1217
polygonum: 531, 1219 n. 56, 1220 n. 58,
1367 line 23 et pass., 1377
polyhedrum: 833 line 21 (Prop. 42)
ponderatio: 136n
pondero: 126n, 136n, 137n, 245 n. 21,248 n.
37, 315 n. 26, 332, 575n, 580n, 785,
1073n.12, 1077n.17, 1088 line 62etpass.,
1292-93, 1300 lines 58-60 et pass. in De
pond., 1346 line 3 et pass.; -- aequa-
liter: 501-02
ponderositas: 269 n. 11, 575n, 787 n. 25
ponderosus: 268 n. 10
pondus: II 561, III 132 ns. 11-12, 133 n. 13,
134 n. 15, 137n, 149, 151 line 1 et pass.,
232, 244 n. 16, 245 n. 21, 248 n. 37,
268 ns. 8 and 10, 269 n. 12, 292, 311
n. 20, 314 n. 26, 346 n. 8, 354 n. 17,
500 n. 44, 502 n. 47, 575n, 581 n. 50, 585
n. 57, 598, 779 n. 17, 781 n. 19, 783,
785, 786 n. 24, 787 n. 25, 886 line 60,
1065n, 1067, 1069 n. 4, 1070 n. 7, 1073
n. 12, 1077 n. 17, 1086 line 8 et pass.,
1204, 1292-93, 1298 line 5 et pass., 1380
line 3et pass., 1392; see centrum ponderis,
scientia
pono: 11 14n, 20 n. 10, 22 n. 14, III 25
line 34, 26 line 62, 36 line 15, 37 line 35,
53 lines 5 and 9 (Prop. 2), 96 line 15, 127n,
143 n. 29, 151 line 1 et pass., 166 line
13 (Prop. 11), 194 line 6 (Prop. 22), 205 n. 8,
207n, 209 n. 3, 228 n. 16, 275 line 19,
2761ine 8, 289, 332, 3490, 381n, 396n, 448
n. 64, 469-70, 522n, 816 lines 7-8 (Prop.
3), 1271-73; see contra se positi
porisma: 561n, 562 n. 28
porrectus: see motus porrectus
portio or porcio: 11 24 n. 18, 46, III 6 line
4,23 n. 7, 30, 43-44, 92 line 8, 94 line 50,
130 n. 5, 136n, 163 line 23 et pass., 195
line 9, 207 n. 2, 215n, 225 n. 8, 229, 232
n. 22, 235 n. 28, 259 n. 1, 298 n. 3, 332,
335, 337, 338 n. 28, 339-40, 352n, 353n,
359-61, 363, 393 n. 28, 537 n. 21, 545,
562 n. 29, 563 n. 31, 568n, 605, 645 et pass.
in text. Corn., 781 n. 19, 794, 815 line 87
and line 5 et pass. in text. Manr. A, 868,
873 line 5 et pass. (Prop. 1),926 line 36 et
pass. in text. Manr. C, 1023 line 7 (Proem)
et pass. in text. Manr. D, 1051, 1053, 1062,
1065n, 1181n, 1191, 1261 line 81, 1267,
1278,1280, 1319 lines 22 and 24, 1321 line
13 et pass., 1349 line 110 et pass.,
1374-76; -- conoidis rectanguli: 612
n. 15, 638, 645
posamenta: 414n
positio: 6 line 14, 25 line 38, 57 line 8
(descr.), 62 line 84, 352n, 472, 1352 line 204
et pass.; -- falsa: 1069 n. 4
possibilis: 52 line 5
possibilitas: 232 n. 22
posterior: 585 n. 57
postulatum: 785, 1174 n. 13, 1211 n. 52, et
pass. nbique
postulo: 815 line 95, 1090 line 150
potens: 500 n. 44
potentia or potencia (=force): 134 n. 17,
258 n. 76, 779 n. 17,785,787 n. 25, 1092
line 211; -- activa: 347 n. 9; -- pas-
siva: 347 n. 9
potentiaor potencia (=square): 1661ines 23-
24 (Prop. Ill), 167 line 45 et pass., 335,
370n, 372, 375 n. 35, 1024 line 5 (Prop. 4),
1032 line 13, 1062, 1212, 1217, 13431ine 12
potentialiter (=in square): 3700, 375 n. 35
potest super (=is squared): 166 line 24 (Prop.
Ill)
practica: 236n, 245 n. 21, et pass. in pt. I/,
chap. 3
practice: 215n
practicus: 244 n. 16, 249, 381n, 784 n. 23
-
praeambulum: 375
praecise: 369 n. 28
praecisus: 306n
praemitto: II 25n
praerogativa: 779 n. 16
praesuppono: 368
praxis: 299 n. 6, 829 line 41
precise: 126-27n, 139 n. 21, 218 n. 12, 228
n. 14, 345n
premitto: 561n, et pass. ubique
premo: 639 et pass. in text. Corn.
prescise: 233n
pressio: 254 n. 63, 258 n. 76
pressus: 593, 602
presuppono: 352n
pretereo: 134 n. 17
primum mobile: 271 line 4 (Prop. 3), 273
line 12 (Prop. 5), 347 n. 9
primus (=prime): 39 lines 111-12
principium (=beginning): 57 line 13 (descr.),
270 line 9, 272 line 15 et pass., 275
line 9 (Prop. 11),289,368,376 n. 38, 1061
n. 8; --circulationis: 6 line 15, 57 line 8
(descr.); --elicis: 6 line 14,8, 57 line 13
(descr.); --revolutionis: 6 line 14, 8, 58
line 3 (Prop. 10), 59 line 8 (Prop. 10)
principium (=principle): 186 n. 3, 250, 258
n. 75, 378 n. 39, 468, 784 n. 23, 815 line
86, 1086 line 3, 1177 n. 14, 119O n. 17a,
1217, 1252-53
prisma: 92 line 9, 94 line I et pass., 95 line
4 (Prop. 2), 777 n. 10, 833 line 20, 911
line 20 et pass. (Prop. 4)
probabiJiter: 381n
probatio or probacio: 12n, 127n, 210, 221n,
343 n. 4, 352n, 1069 n. 4, 1280
problema: 376 n. 28,467,470-71, 561n, 562
n. 28, 771n, 825 line 28, 1077-78, 1091
lines 187 and 190, 1164 n. 3
probleuma: 25 line 13
probo: 36 line 15, 96 line 4 (Prop. 6), 126n,
142 ns. 28-29, 151 line 14, 152n, 159, 163
line 38, 192, 194 line 2 (Prop. 18), 209
n. 5, 221n, 233n, 252 n. 51,298 n. 2, 345n,
381n, 420 n. 17; et pass. ubique
procedo: II 24 n. 18, III 164 line 53, 204n,
205 n. 7, 210, 344 n. 6, 345n
processus: 137n, 167 line 55, 783, 816 line 4
(Prop. 2) and line 4 (Prop. 4), 819 line 10
(Prop. 12)
procido: 473
prodeo: 543
producens (=multiplier): 164 line 72 bis
produco (=draw): 59 line 3 (Prop. 11), 94 line
49, 159, 276 line 30, 368, 470-73, 522n,
575n, 604, 645-46, 648-49, 779 n. 15, 825
lines 5-6, 1024 line 5 (Prop. 5), 1025 line 4
(Prop. 8), 1065n, 1168n, 1173n, 1259 line
17, 1268, 1270, 1385 line 145
produco (=produce as result of multipli-
cation): II 14n, 16 n. 6, 19-20 n. 10, 20
n. ll, 21 ns. 12-13, III 165 lines 116 and
118, 167 line 26, 205 n. 8, 213 n. 6, 228-29
n. 18, 232 n. 22, 394 n. 29, 397 n. 37, 782
n. 22, 876 line 54, 910 lines 67 and 72,
1181n, 1203n, 1210 n. 50, 1305 line 153,
1390 line 277
productum (=product): 21 n. 5, 31n, 55 line
29 et pass. in Prop., 65 line 38, 85, 99
line 5 (Prop. 12), 164 line 73, 210, 215n,
217 n. 10, 219 n. 15, 221n, 223-n. 4, 224
n. 5, 225 ns. 8-9, 226 ns. 1O-11, 227
ns. 12-13,228 n. 18,232 n. 22, 235 n. 28,
236 n. 29, 266n, 343 n. 4, 344 n. 6, 345n,
881 line 28 et pass., 922 lines 34 and 39,
1200 n. 33, 1212
profunditas: II 25n, III 12n, 204n, 217 n. 10,
219 n. 15, 227 n. 13, 270 line 20, 291,
353n, 1269
prolabor: 1380 lines 5 and 7, 1381 line 30
et pass.
prolongo: 351 n. 15
prope: 55 lines 23 and 24
propensio: 1392; cf. centrum propensionis
propinquitas: 306n; propinquitatem, se-
cundum: 430 n. 33, 1271-72
propono: II 14n, III 20 n. 5, 25 line 26,
26 line 42, 30, 137n, 215n
proportioorproporcio: II 13-14n. 2, 15n. 3,
16, 19-20 n. 10, 20 n. 11, 21 ns. 12 and
13, 22 n. 14, III 6 line 21, 7 line 24,
16n, 17 n. 9, 22n, 24 line ll, 31n, 36 line
1 et pass., 43 -44, 53 line 5 et pass.
(Prop. 3), 91 n. 2, 93 line 31 et pass. in
Prop., 122, 126n, 132 n. 12, 134 n. 17, 141
n. 25, 143 n. 29, 146 n. 4, 151 lines 14-20,
162, 165 lines 1-2, 166 line II et pass.
(Prop. 11), 188, 194 lines 15 and 17, 215
n. 8, 218 n. 12, 223 n. 4, 224 n. 5, 226
n. ll, 228 n. 14,229, 235 n. 26, 236n, 241
n. 8, 266n, 271 line I et pass. (Prop. 2),
288, 304 n. 9, 311 n. 20, 314 n. 26, 340,
344 n. 6, 346 n. 8, 352n, 354 n. 17, 357
n. 22, 360, 369 n. 28, 370n, 372, 376 ns.
37-38, 378 n. 39, 394 n. 29, 401 n. 45,
403 n. 49, 408n, 414n, 446 ns. 60-61, 448
ns. 63-64, 469, 545, 563 n. 31, 575n,
580n, 581 n. 50,645 et pass. in text. Corn.,
731 n. 2, 779 n. 17,781 n. 19, 782 n. 22,
786 n. 24, 814 line 54 et pass., 826 line 18,
861, 870, 905, 952 line 38, 1025 line 20
(Prop. 6),1053, 1073n. 11, 1077n. 17, 1086
line 6 et pass., 1198 n. 30, 1200 n. 33,
1203n, 1252, 1255, 1258, 1261 line 73 et
pass., 1272-73, 1278, 1293, 1297 line 2,
1298 lines 5-6, 1326 line 19, 1343 line 5
et pass., 1349 line 87, 1367 line 7 et pass.,
1376, 1378, 1384 n. 16, et pass. ubique;
see quantitas; --, coniuncta: 877 line 12
(Prop. 6), 880 line 10, 911 line 15 (Prop.
3),930 line 23, 933 line 47; -- continua
or vice-versa: 471, 779 n. 15, 825 line 25,
826 lines 18 and 22, 922 line 37, 923
lines 40 and 43, 1165 n. 3, 1168n, 1371;
--, continuata: 1174 n. 13; --, dis-
iuncta: 932 line 45; -- extremorum: Il
13-14 n. 2, 16, 21 n. 13; -- media
or vice-versa: 379n, 1275, cf. media pro-
portionalis, medium proportionale; --
mediorum: Il 13-14 n. 2; -- pro-
portionum: 1201 n. 33; -- unifonnis: Il
25n
proportionabilis: 408n; see circulus
proportionabiliter: 289
proportionalis or proporcionalis: 26 line 66,
30, 54 line 25 (Prop. 3), 561ine 42, 83, 122,
149, 151 line 22, 159, 299 n. 6, 302n, 304
n. 10,335,376 n. 37, 446 ns. 59-60,471-
72, 581 n. 51, 616, 650, 657, 780n, 783,
815 line 3 (Postulata), 817 line 6 (Prop. 5)
et pass. in text. Maur. A, 877 line 1
(Prop. 5), 919 line 67, 923 line 49 et pass.,
1088 line 55, 1175, 1178 ns. 15 and 17,
1192 n. 18, 1213, 1300 line 52, 1351 line
156, 1353 line 235 et pass., 1385 line 159,
1388 line 240, 1389 line 246; cf. media
proportionalis, medium proportionale;
-- altitudinis huic semicirculo (=el-
liptical): 410; --continua or vice-versa:
826 line 11 (Prop. 28), 883 line 11
(Prop. 12), 914 line 42, 922 lines 37 and
39, 923 line 43, 1024 line 14 (Prop. 5),
1174 n. 13, 1177 n. 14; --, continue:
779n.15, 1173n, 1174-76n.13, 1178n.17
proportionalitas: 121, 141 n. 25, 471; --,
conversa: 23 n. 7
proportionaliter: 60 line 21, 134 n. 15, 311
n. 20, 780n, 1174 n. 13, 1183n, 1272,
1385var.
proportiono: 44, 83, 122, 126n, 1086 line 8,
1283-84, 1298 line 4
propositio or proposicio: Il 21 n. 13, III
93 line 26, 165 line 121, 210, 221n, 288,
308 n. 15, 343 n. 4, 352n, 420 n. 17,471,
564, 649, 784 n. 23, 816 lines 4 and 8
(Prop. 2), 875 line 35, 1200 n. 33, et
pass. ubique
propositum: 270 line 11, 275 line 18, 308 n. 15
proprietas: 530n, 785
prospectiva: 390 n. 16, 765 n. 32; cf.
perspectiva
protendo: 226 n. 10
protensio: 205 n. 8
protraho: 23 n. 7, 26 line 46, 53 line 7
(Prop. 3), 101 line 6 (Prop. 19), 123, 142
n. 28, 165 line 6, 210, 221n, 225 n. 8, 229-
30n, 233n, 260 n. 1, 575n, 661, 681, 779
n. 15, 928 line 13, 1173n, 1260 lines 27
and 35, 1271, 1322 line 30, 1352 line 195,
1376
provenio: Il 16 n. 6, III 31n, 94 line 11,
171 line 203, 205 n. 8, 207n, 215n, 219-
20 n. 15, 226 n. 11, 228-30 n. 18, 232-33
n. 22, 236n, 309 n. 16, 344 n. 6, 345n, 348
n. 13, 378 n. 39, 381n, 448 n. 63, 1173n,
1183n, 1201 n. 33, 1213, 1266, 1270-71
proximus: 401 n. 44, 402 ns. 46 and 48, 403
n. 50, 404 n. 52, 405 n. 54
pulsus: 593
punctualiter: 1199 n. 31
punctumor punctus: Il 24-26 n. 18, III 6var,
12n, 23 n. 7, 25 lines 34 and 38, 26 line
48, 36 line 6, 53 line 6 (Prop. 2), 96
line 3 (Prop. 5), 97 lines 8-9 (Prop. 7),
139 n. 21, 142 n. 29, 143 n. 31, 151 line 3
et pass., 152n, 163 line 45, 168 line 73,195
225 n. 8, 233n, 253 n. 52, 268 n. 10, 271
line 31, 272 line 27, 275 line 12 (Prop. 11),
276 line 24 (Prop. 11),299 n. 6, 309 n. 17,
336, 340, 351 n. 15, 360, 367 n. 27, 368,
376 n. 38, 397 n. 37,407 ns. 58-59, 414n,
472, 474, 497 n. 36, 521 n. 76, 543, 556n,
564 n. 33, 575n, 639 et pass. in text. Corn.,
779 n. 15, 783, 786 n. 24, 814 line 76,
(Prop. 22), 824 line 18 et pass. (Prop. 23),
868-69,873 line 9 et pass., 901, 906, 908
line 14 et pass. in text. Maur. C, 1024 line
4 (Prop. 5)etpass. in text. Maur. D, 1051-
52, 1061 n. 8, 1064 n. 9, 1065n, 1168n,
1173n, 1174n. 13, 1177n. 14, 1181n, 1183n,
1190 n. 17a, 1192 n. 19, 1199 n. 31, 1211
n. 52, 1256, 1260 line 25 et pass., 1270-
71, 1276, 1322 line 64, 1323 line 78, 1346
line 13, 1347 line 49, 1364 line 15, 1365 lines
23-24, 1370, 1372-75, 1382 ns. 7-8, 1386
line 171, 1388 n. 31, et pass. ubique;
--aequilibrii: 780n; --combustionis:
Il 25n; --contactus: 376 n. 38, 875 line
31; -- incidentiae: Il 24 n. 18; -- re-
flexionis: Il 24-25 n. 18, III 352n
pyramidalis: 253 n. 53, 816 lines 2 and 6
(Prop. 2) and lines 2 and 5 (Prop. 4); cf.
piramidalis; --rotundus (=Iike a cone):
215n
pyramis (=pyramid): 121, 304 n. 10, 408n,
n. 19,783, 908 line 6et pass. in text. Maur.
C, 1021; er. piramis; --laterata: 824 line
6 (Prop. 23); -- quadrata: 414n
pyramis (=cone): 121, 208, 250, 293, 437 n.
48; -- columna or -- columne
(=cone): 1276, 1280-82; --curta: 1275;
--decurtata: 1281; --rotunda or vice-
versa: 217 n. 9, 408n, 414n, 801, 1005,
1203n; -- truncata: 236n
quadrabilis: 232 n. 22, 366 n. 24, 782 n. 22
quadrangularis: 142 n. 29
quadrangulum: 210, 221n, 235 n. 28, 307n,
318 n. 6, 352n, 1183n, 1200 n. 33,
1203n; -- rectangulum: 189
quadrangulus: II 25n, III 302n, 360, 1192 n.
19; see columna
quadrans: 203n, 369 n. 32, 883 lines 6 and
11, 1175, 1181n, 1192 n. 18, 1204, 1211
n.52
quadratellum: 372
quadratio: 1203-04n, 1318 line 1
quadratumor quadratus: 14n, 23 n. 7, 26 line
54 et pass., 30, 31n, 50, 96 line 8 (Prop.
6),142 n. 28,159,161, 163 line 15 et pass.,
164 lines 80-81, 166 line 14 et pass.,
194 lines 20-21, 199n, 200 n. 2, 205 n. 7,
210,219 n. 15,223 n. 4, 226 ns. 10-11,
228 n. 14,229, 232 n. 22, 235 n. 28, 302n,
307n, 315 n. 26, 344 n. 6, 345n, 357 n. 22,
370n, 372,375 n. 37, 394 n. 29,403 n. 50,
407 n. 59,420 n. 17,448 n. 63, 462 n. 2,
464n, 467 et pass. in text. Vallae, 521 n. 76,
564 n. 34, 615n, 650 et pass. in text. Corn.,
708 n. 13,781 n. 19,782 n. 22, 811, 817
lines 2 and 5 (Prop. 7), 825 lines 11-18
(Prop. 26), 869, 875 line 11, 876 line 28
et pass., 884 line 30 et pass., 905, 1021,
1075, 1174 n. 13, 1181, 1190 n. 18, 1198
ns. 30-31, 1200 n. 33, 1201 n. 33a, 1203-
04n, 1211 n. 52, 1219 n. 55, 1259 line 15,
1260 line 21 et pass., 1270-73, 1319 line 3
et pass., 1321 lines 9-10, 1375
quadratura: 6 line 1, 7 line 24, 31n, 45, 50,
66 line 70, 99 lines 3-4 (Prop. 13), 139
n. 21, 158-59, 165 line 122, 232-33 n. 22,
298 ns. 4-5, 307n, 315 n. 26, 323, 332,
347 n. 9, 366, 368, 377, 392, 396 n. 35,
397 n. 36, 400 n. 43, 401 n. 45, 402 n. 47,
403 ns. 49 and 51, 563 n. 31, 568n, 616,
779 n. 16, 782 n. 20, 814 line 43, 884 line
34, 1061 ns. 7-8, 1174 n. 13, 1181n, 1186
n. 12, 1197n, 1198n. 31, 12oon. 32,1203-
04n, 1220 n. 57, 1317-18 n. 7, 1319 line
44, 1326 line 7
quadratus (adj.): 94 line 23, 166 line 25, 167
line 49, 215 n. 8, 220 n. 15, 233n, 298
n. 4, 302n, 304 n. 10,305 n. 11,372,377,
402 n. 47, 403 n. 48, 405 n. 54, 408n, 414n,
468, 497n, 781 n. 19, 814 line 54, 1217;
see mensura, pyramis (=pyramid), radix
quadrilaterum: 194 line 8 (Prop. 22), 467,
1173n, 1175, 1177 n. 15, 1270, 1274
quadrilaterus: 14n; cf. columna, turris
quadrilatera
quadro: 64 line 23, 99 lines 1 and 5 (Prop.
13), 159-60, 165 line 3, 167 line 48 et
pass., 194 lines 12 and 18, 210, 226 n. 10,
229, 232 n. 22, 299 n. 5, 302n, 304 n. 10,
367 n. 28, 369 ns. 29-30, 372n, 377, 615n,
781 n. 19, 886 line 3, 1190 n. 17a, 1199
n. 31, 1204, 1318 line 1, 1319 line 16 et
pass.
quadruplo: 21 n. 5, 99 line 6 (Prop. 13), 229
quadruplus: 20 n. 5, 91 n. 2, 93 lines 40 and
42, et pass. ubique
quadrus: 248 n. 35
quaero: 562 n. 28
qualitates, respectivae: 779 n. 17
quantifico: quantificatus 291
quantitas: II 13-14 n. 2, 15 ns. 3-4, 16 n. 6,
21 ns. 12-13,22 n. 14, 25n, III 37 line 62,
44, 55 line 28, 62 lines 79 and 81, 94 line
1et pass., 122, 126n, 137n, 159, 187n, 205
n. 8, 209 ns. 3-5, 213 n. 6, 216 n. 8, 217
n. 10, 218 ns. 11-12, 219 n. 15, 221n,
230n, 235 n. 28, 236n, 266n, 269 n. 12, 270
line 11 et pass., 271 lines 31 and 34, 288,
291, 299 n. 6, 309 n. 16, 345n, 351-52
n. 15, 354 n. 17, 372, 375 ns. 36-37,
376 n. 38, 378 n. 39, 381n, 407 n. 59, 446
n. 60, 497n, 542, 575n, 581 n. 50, 585 n.
57,779 n. 17,784 n. 23,786 n. 24, 1056n,
1086 line 11, 1173n, 1181-82 n. 3, 1201
n. 33, 1220 n. 58, 1256, 1259 line 8 et
pass., 1267, 1270, 1274, 1298 lines 9and 13,
et pass. ubique; -- proportionis: II 19,
21
quaternarius: 168 line 65, 204n
quies: 142 n. 29
quiesco: 126n, 139 n. 21, 246 n. 23
quintuplo: 21 n. 5
quotiens or quociens: 6 line 8, 56 line 13
et pass., 232-33 n. 22, 1201 n. 33; see
numerus
radialis: 531
radius (=ray): II 8-9 n. 30, 24-25 n. 18,
III 264 n. 5, 781 n. 19, 786 n. 24, 814
line 75; -- luminosus: II 8 n. 30;
-- solaris: II 24 n. 18; -- stellicus:
347 n. 9; -- visualis: II 9 n. 30
radix: 21 n. 5, 95 line 11 et pass. (Prop. 2),
166 lines 17 and 25, 207n, 210, 219 n. 15,
221n, 232 n. 22, 344 n. 6, 345n, 372, 377,
381-82n, 397 ns. 36-37, 398 n. 38, 403
n. 51,1199 n. 31, 1212, 1217, 1267, 1269,
1271-73; see extractio; -- cubica or
vice-versa: 779n. 15, 1173n;--quadrata
or vice-versa: 226 n. 10, 229, 779 n. 15
rarefio: 127n
raritas: 1292
ratio (=ratio): II 15-16 n. 4, III 521-22
n. 76, 581 n. 50, 654, 656, 775n, 779 n. 16,
781 n. 19, 782 n. 20, 783, 817 lines 3-4
(Prop. 5) and lines 3-4 (Prop. 7), 877 line
13 et pass. (Prop. 5), 880 line 2, 915 line
76,930 line 10 (Prop. 17), et pass. in text.
Maur. C, 1020, 1024 line 13 (Prop. 5),
1026 line 12, 1034 line 4 (Prop. 23) and
line 2 (Prop. 24), 1052-53, 1062, 1089 line
112 et pass. in text. De Mell., 1169n, 1174
n. 13, 1201 n. 33a, 1211 n. 52, 1217, 1218
n. 55, 1219 n. 56, 1220 n. 58, 1221n, 1222
n. 60, 1352 line 218, 1362, 1371, 1373-74,
1377-78, 1380 line 16, 1383 line 92, 1384
lines 130 and 133, 1389 line 266 et pass.
in Prop.; see conversio rationis ratio
ratio (=reason, nature, etc.): 468, 471, 1200
n. 32, et pass ubique; -- centri
gravitatis: 1065; -- mechanica: 784 n.
23; -- numeri: 222n
ratiocinatio: 101 line 6 (Prop. 16)
ratiocino: 779 n. 16, 1217
rationalis: 23 n. 7, 121, 372n, 375 n. 35,
377, 779 n. 16, 1063 n. 8, 1172 n. 9,
1203n
realiter: 268 n. 10
recedo: 139 n. 21, 1061 n. 8
recessus: 488 n. 22
recido: 202 n. 5,205 n. 7, 221n, 398 n. 38
recindo (=rescindo): 210, cf. rescindo
reciproce: 1175, 1178 n. 15
reciprocus: 471, 779 n. 17, 781 n. 19, 783,
786 n. 24, 878 line 31, 886 lines 60 and
16, 907, 940 line 16 (Prop. 26), 1025 lines
18 and 26, 1052
recisio: 205 n. 7, 221n
recta (=linea recta): 6 line 4 et pass., 52
line 4-5, 53 lines 2-3 (Prop. 2), 94 line
55, 162 line 3, 163 line 32, 209 n. 5, 218
n. 12, 221n, 298 n. 4, 299 n. 5, 301 n. 8,
309 n. 17, 337, 343 n. 4, 356 n. 20, 361,
368,369 n. 30, 370n, 376 n. 38, 545, 557,
575n, 584n, 615n, 645, 779 n. 15,781 n. 19,
782-83 n. 22, 814 line 50, 816 line 4
(Prop. 3), 873 line 17 et pass. in text. Maur.
E, 906, 908 line 14, 1023 line 7 (Proem),
1025 line 13 (Prop. 8), 1061 n. 8, 1168n,
1170 n. 7, 1174 n. 13, 1192 n. 19, 1210
n. 50, 1211 n. 51, 1271, 1349 line 94, 1362,
1364 lines 12 and 14, 1365 line 41, 1375,
et pass. ubique; cf. linea recta
rectangulum: 30, 165 line 116,308 n. 15,472,
521 n. 76, 650, 662, 708 n. 13, 779 n. 15,
801, 825 line 5 et pass., 868-69, 873 lines
17-18, 911 line 11 et pass. (Prop. 4),
1008, 1175, 1177 n. 15
rectangulus: 21 n. 5, 64 line 2, 100 line 5
et pass. (Prop. 14), 122, 192, 194 lines 2
and 8 (Prop. 22), 217 n. 9, 298 n. 4, 305
n. 11, 332, 337, 362, 377, 708 n. 13, 783,
874 line 6, 908 line 9 et pass. in text.
Maur. C, 1062, 1191, 1200 n. 33, 1211 n.
52, 1326 line 22, 1364 line 6; see
conoides, konus, parallelogrammum,
portio, quadrangulum, sectio, tetragonum,
triangulus
recte: 57 line 7 (descr.), 354 n. 17, 563
rectificatio: 366 n. 24
rectifieD: 368, 377
rectilinea: 14n, 15 n. 5, 545
reetilinealis: 301 n. 8
rectilineatio: 377
rectilineum: 64 line 9et pass., 467, 777 n. 10,
782-83 n. 22, 820 line 12 (Prop. 15), 823
lines 16-17, 875 line 27, 1034 lines 23-24,
1270
rectilineus: II 24 n. 18, III 12n, 14n, 94 lines
3 and 14, 102 line 18, 121, 162 line 4, 195
line 4 (Prop. 28), 226 n. 11, 368, 369 n. 31,
370n, 467, 779 n. 16,814 lines 41 and 45,
873 line 4, 874 line 2 et pass., 909 line
20, 1033 line 19 (Prop. 21), 1203n, 1274;
see figura rectilinea, motus rectilineus
rectitudo: 260 n. 1,268 n. 10,368
rectum, in: 252 n. 51, 817 line 4 (Prop. 6),
1182 n. 3, 1365 line 32
rectus: II 24 n. 18, III 7 line 24, 25 line 17,
31n, 36 line 7 et pass., 43, 139n, 164 line
47, 166 line 6, 168 line 72 et pass .. 233n,
252 n. 51, 270 line 3, 271 line 3 (Prop. 2)
and line 3 (Prop. 3), 351 n. 15, 354 n. 17,
381n, 605, 644 et pass. in text. Corn., 709
n. 13, 828 lines 9 and 11, 1020, 1064
n. 13, 1086 line 12, 1183n, 1217, 1298 line
11, 1319 line 3, 1343 line 4, 1344 line 26
et pass., 1364 line 6, 1365 line 37, 1367
line 6 et pass.; see angulus rectus,
chilindrus, latus rectum, linea recta,
media, motus rectus, sinus
redeo: II 24 n. 18, III 230n, 1061 n. 8
redigo: 779 n. 17, 876 line 38, 1192 n. 19,
1198 n. 31
reduco: II 25n, III 14n, 31n, 167 lines 32
and 50, 171 line 191 et pass., 298 ns. 3-4,
304 n. 10, 396n
reflecto: II 24 n. 18, III 814 line 76
reflexio: II 25n; see angulus reflexionis,
punctum
refractus: 781 n. 19
regio: 137n
regula (=ruler): II 25 n. 26, III 23 n. 7, 25
line 30 et pass., 300n, 471 et pass. in text.
Vallae, 827 line 5 et pass. (Prop. 29), 1064
n. 13, 1173n, 1372; --lignea vel aenea:
II 25n, 26
regula (=rule): 203n, 207n, 218 n. 13, 233n,
252 n. 51, 269 n. 12, 270 line 23, 271
line 36, 288-89, 352n, 885 lines 34 and 37,
1200 n. 33, 1223 n. 65; -- communis:
266n
regulamentum: 827 lines 7 and 11 (Prop. 29)
regularis: 230n, 236n, 270 line 4, 271 line 3
(Prop. 2), 348 n. 13, 389 n. 16, 401 n. 45,
471, 473, 777 n. 10, 783, 833 line 21
(Prop. 42), 906, 1220 n. 58; see corpus
regulariter: 31n
regulo: 472
reintegro: 207n
relatio: 1087 lines 26 and 32
relativus: 446 n. 61,557,870
relictus: 783, 815 line 13 (Prop. 1), 816 lines
14 and 18, 875 line 15 (Prop. 4), 906,
1026 line 17, 1030 line 37, 1053
relinquo: 11 25n, III 23 n. 7, 163 line 14
et pass., 215n, 223 n. 4, 224 n. 5, 225 n. 8,
226 n. ll, 227 n. 12, 228 n. 14, 338, 372,
398 n. 38, 658, 781 n. 19,937 line 131,
1077 n. 16, 1212, 1259 lines 12 and 14, 1260
line 29, 1266
reliquus: 30, 38 line 79, 56 lines 44 and 47,
60 line 26, 94 line 57, 160, 162 line 5, 163
lines 9 and 25, 193, 195 line 4 (Prop. 24),
203 n. 6, 233n, 300n, 368, 376 n. 37, 377,
397 n. 37, 401 n. 44, 402 ns. 46 and 48,
403 n. 50, 404 n. 52, 405 n. 54, 467, 472,
522n, 564 n. 35, 575n, 638, 648 et pass. in
text. Corn., 781 n. 19, 783, 815 line 13
(Prop. I), 874 line 8, 875 lines 7 and 14,
908 line 11, 909 line 29, 910 line 54,
1051-52, 1088 line 81, 1089 line 94, 1168n,
1266, 1273
remanens: see numerus
remaneo: 31n, 97 line II (Prop. 8),142 n. 28,
151 lines 12 and 27, 152n, 166 line 18, 202
n. 5, 204n, 207n, 209 n. 4, 218 n. 12, 219
n. 15, 223 n. 4, 235 n. 28, 237 n. 29,
266n, 344 n. 6, 345n, 401 n. 45, 403 n. 49,
407-08 n. 59, 414n, 658, 1069 n. 4, 1094
line 299, 1269, 1271, 1319 line 15 et pass.
remissiones formarum: 318 n. 4
removeD: 233n, 235 n. 28
repello: 661
reperio: 101 lines 8 (Prop. 16) and 2 (Prop.
17), 103 line 13, 104 line 29, 123, 137n,
21On, 229, 253 n. 54, 299 n. 6, 344 n. 6,
351 n. 15,356 n. 20, 375 n. 37, 397 n. 37,
398 n. 38, 400n, 497n, 1266
repleD: 134 n. 17
repo: 502 n. 46, 557, 565; cf. rhepo; aequa-
liter or aeque repere: 502, 1025 line 5
(Prop. 7) et pass. in text. Maur. D
repraesento: 1203n
res (=x): 398 n. 38
rescindo: 344 n. 6, 345n; cf. recindo
reseco: 23 n. 7, 26 line 49, 233n, 397 n. 37,
401 n. 43
residuo (verb): 372
residuum: 104 line 10,237 n. 29, 1259 line ll,
1260 line 33
residuus: 163 line 39, 165 line 95, 207n, 219
n. 15, 223 n. 4, 225 n. 8, 226 ns. 10-1l,
228 n. 18,299 n. 6, 338 n. 28, 345n, 1031
lines 25-26, 1053, 1070 n. 7
resistentia: 575n, 580n, 581 ns. 50-51, 585
n. 57, 1063 n. 8, 1092 lines 209 and 211
resisto: 11 24 n. 18, III 311 n. 20
resolutio: 471
resolvo: 12n, 65 line 42,93 line 27, 229, 299
n. 5, 301 n. 8, 468, 1270, 1274
respectivus: see qualitates
respicio: 11 26 n. 18, III 30, 54 line 25
(Prop. 3), 1261 lines 71-72
respiratio: 246 n. 26
respondenter: 1212
respondeD: 58 line 6 (Prop. 10), 59 lines 16-
17 (Prop. 10), 236n, 469 et pass. in text.
Vallae, 648, 671, 923 line 68
resto: 233n
resulto: 219 n. 15, 372, 398 n. 38
retineo: retentus 31n
reverto: 103 line 4 (Prop. 22)
revolutio: 4n, 6 lines 12 and 18, 31n, 57 line
7 (descr.), 58 line 14 (Prop. 9) and line 3
et pass. in Prop. (Prop. 10), 275 lines 2 and
9 (Prop. ll), 276 line 10, 277 line 8et pass.,
368, 781 n. 19, 783, 916 line 4, 917 line 14
etpass., 1060n. 3,1061 n. 8, 1181n, 1183n,
1191; see principium, terminus
revolvo: 103 line 3 (Prop. 22), 259 n. 1,273
line 15 (Prop. 5), 276 line 9, 277 lines 7-8,
655,659, 909 line 7, 910 line 5, 911line 6,
913 line 7 (Prop. 5), 1061 n. 8, 1064 n. 9
rhepo: 474; cf. repo
rhombus: 1210 n. 50, 1211 n. 51
rimor: 222n
rombicus: 101 line 4 (Prop. 18)
rombitoydes: 253 n. 53
rombus: 92 line 9, 93 line 36, 101 lines 1-2
(Prop. 18) and line I et pass. (Prop. 19),
1365 line 30; -- arcuatus or vice-versa:
103 line I (Prop. 22) and line I (Prop. 23),
104 line 5 (Prop. 24), cf. citrii mali figura
rope: 11 561, III 560, 1392
rota: 244 n. 19,248 ns. 32 and 37, 258 n. 76,
292; see perpetua rota mobilis
rotalegum or rotalegus: 246 n. 23, 291
rotatio: 258 n. 76
roticulum or roticulus: 292
rotundus: 95 line 2 (Prop. 3), 96 line 2
(Prop. 5), 121-22, 192, 203n, 213 n. 6, 217
n. 10, 218 n. 13, 253 n. 53, 258 n. 76,
259 n. I, 1269-1270, 1282-83; see
columna, columpna, mensura, piramis
(=cone), pyramidalis, pyramis (=cone)
rumbus: 93 line 37
sagitta: 207, 235 n. 28,237 n. 29, 299 n. 6,
353n, 369 n. 28, 1267, 1284-85
salvo: see apparentia
saturnus: 273 line 14
scachettus: 414n, 415
schema: 638
scientia or sciencia: 288, 554n; see com-
munis; --aequiponderantium: 786 n. 24;
-- perspectivorum: 11 9 n. 30; --
ponderum: 784 n. 23
scimetria: 252 n. 51
scindo: 58 line 12 (Prop. 9),60 line 17, 362,
403 n. 51, 616
scrupulus: 469
secco (=seco): 1063 n. 8
seco: 11 26 n. 18, III 23 n. 7, 26 line 47,33,
36 line 18, 37 lines 28 and 37, 58 line
14 (Prop. 9), 91 n. 2, 122, 151 line 25,
163 line 16 et pass., 207n, 275 line 10
(Prop. 11), 299 n. 6, 352n, 369 n. 32, 372,
398 n. 38, 448 n. 64, 470, 472, 522n, 526
n. I, 562 n. 28, 563 n. 30, 564 ns. 32 and
34, 596, 616, 639 et pass. in text. Corn.,
708 n. 13, 775n, 779 n. 15, 782 n. 20, 816
line 13, 825 line 6, 868-69, 873 line 9
et pass., 906, 908 line 24,1021, 1024 lines
3 and 8 (Prop. 5) and line 4 (Prop. 6),1051-
52, 1174 n. 13, 1177 n. 14, 1211 n. 52,
1260 line 24, 1261 line 65,1273,1277,1344
line 15, 1345 line 48, 1351 line 163, 1365
line 28, 1367 line 8 et pass., 1374-76
sectio or seccio: 25 line 24, 36 line 18, 37
lines 28 and 37, 92 line 10, 151 lines 26-28,
152n, 210, 236n, 298 n. 4, 332, 337, 359,
362, 369 n. 28, 394 n. 29, 473, 563 n. 30,
564 ns. 32 and 34, 596, 616, 634, 639 et
pass. in text. Corn., 708 n. 13, 766 n. 36,
869, 876 line 36, 1020, 1024 line 8 (Prop.
6), 1051-52, 1065n, 1177 n. 14, 1277, 1351
line 157, 1354 line 254, 1364 line 6, 1374-
76, 1385 line 165, 1386 lines 169 and 171;
--amblygonia: 11 27 n. 21; --conica:
775n, 777 n. 10, 779 n. 16, 781 n. 19, 786
n. 24; --Muchefi: 264 n. 5; --mukefi:
250; --oxygonia: 11 27 n. 21; -- rec-
tangula: 11 27 n. 21; --, rectanguli coni:
648, 650, 666, 1374-75
sector: 11 45, III 64 line 19, 65 line 27, 94
lines 51-52, 98 lines 1 and 7 (Prop. 11),
229, 236n, 302n, 335, 338 n. 28,339,361,
541, 781 n. 19, 819 line 2 et pass. (Prop.
11), 877 line 2 et pass. (Prop. 6), 1355
lines 312 and 314, 1361; --solidus: 1365
line 27
sectrix: 830 line 7
secunda: 34, 168 lines 85-86
secundarius: 186 n. 3
secundum (= sexagesimal fraction of the
second order): 167 lines 33-34, 168 line 65,
210,236 n. 29,291,378 n. 39, 1204
segmentum: 468 et pass. in text. Vallae,
781 n. 19, 782 n. 22, 813 line 35, 908 line
24, 923 line 73 et pass. in text. Maur. C,
1020, 1030 line 35 et pass., 1052, 1174
n. 13, 1361, 1364 lines 6 and 8, 1383 line
110 et pass. in Prop.
semicannonus: 414n
semichorda: 299 n. 6
semicirculus: 38 line 78, 143 n. 29, 165 line
88, 195 line I et pass. (Prop. 28), 207n,
215n, 224 n. 5, 225 n. 8, 235 n. 28, 299
n. 6, 364, 410, 472, 521 n. 76, 817 line 5
(Prop. 6), 828 line 8 et pass., 873 line 5
et pass. (Prop. 1), 920 line 6 et pass.,
1168n, 1175, 1177 n. 14, 1181n, 1258,
1267-68,1272-73, 1318 line I, 1319 line 8
et pass., 1321 lines 5 and 12, 1322 line 34,
et pass. ubique
semicircumferentia: 31n, 103 line 2 (Prop.
22),318 n. 6,366 n. 24,372,377, 1203n
semicircunferentia: 266 n. 7
semidiameter: 11 24-25 n. 18, III 122, 162,
194 line 3 (Prop. 21), 205 n. 8, 210, 215n,
235 n. 28, 236n, 255-56 n. 7, 275 line 9
(Prop. 11), 299 n. 5, 301 n. 8, 304 n. 10,
307n, 309 n. 17, 318 n. 6, 344 n. 6, 348
n. 13, 351 n. 15, 369 n. 32, 371 n. 33,
377, 393 n. 27, 394 n. 31, 398 n. 38,
408n, 414n, 779 n. 16,781 n. 19,782 n. 22,
813 line 31, 823 lines 20 and 22, 833 line 3
et pass. in text. Maur. A., 873 line 12
et pass. in text. Maur. n, 910 line 71 et
pass. in text. Maur. C, 1062, 1065n', 1174
n. 13, 1181n, 1183n, 1191, 1192 n. 19, 1200
n. 33, 1201 n. 33a, 1203n, 1211 n. 52,
1220 n. 58, 1259 line 5, 1260 line 48 et
pass., 1270
semidiametralis: 233n
semidiametros: 393 n. 28
semidyameter: 31n, 36 line 4, 38 line 73, 91
n. 2, 95 line 6, 96 line 5 et pass.
(Prop. 5), 139 n. 21, 160, 162, 194 line 13
et pass., 221n, 226 ns. 10-11,229,277
line I et pass., 343 n. 4, 394, 1271, 1275,
1323 line 73
semiexagonus: 1322 line 48
semilatus: 1272
semiparameter: 634-35, 705 n. 1,709
semiperiferia: 31n, 3790, 1191
semiperimeter: 833 line 15
semiperipheria: 833 line 3 et pass. in text.
Maur. A, 910 line 71
semipolygonium: 917 line 18 et pass. in text.
Maur. C
semirombus arcuatus: 104 line 9 (Prop. 23)
semis: 203-04 n. 6, 205 n. 7
semispera: 194 lines I and 5 (Prop. 18),225
n. 9, 226 n. 11, 1280-85
semisperoidalis: 104 line 10 et pass. (Prop.
24)
semissis: 205 n. 7
semisspera: 192
semuncia: 203n
semydyameter: 160, 163 line 9
sensibilis: 272 line 16, 291, 785; see error
sensum, ad: 127n, 481
sententia: see communis
separo (=intercept): 277 line 4, 299 n. 6
septunx: 203n
seriatim: 781 n. 19
series: see naturalis
serpentina: see turris
serratilis: 94 line 11
servo: 208 n. 2
sesquioctavus: 36 line 3, 39 line 137
sesquiseptimus: 36 line 2, 38 line 70
sexagenarius: see minutum
sexangulus: 468
sextans: 884 line 36
sfera: 1990; see sphera
sidus: see sydus
signanter: 104 line 3 (Prop. 24)
signatio: 259 n. I, 293
significatio: 293, 1057
significatrix: 784 n. 23
significo: 784 n. 23, 1057
signo: 21 n. 5, 30, 275 line 7 (Prop. ll),
291, 294, 299 n. 6, 312n, 318 n. 4, 868,
901, 1065n, 1177 n. 14, 1183n, 1277, 1284
signum: 6 line 10 et pass., 56 line I et pass.,
211n, 299 n. 5, 307n, 336, 340, 557, 596,
659, 873 line 12, 874 line 9 (Prop. 2), 882
line 8, 885 line 44 et pass., 906, 922 line 12
et pass., 1024 line 6 (Prop. 5), 1170 n. 7,
1177 n. 14, 1353var, 1380 line 15, 1382 line
57 et pass., 1386 line 180 et pass.
sillogismus: 55 line 32, 119O n. 17a; cf.
syllogismus
similis: 64 line 19, 168 line 105, 169 line
128, 271 line 32 and line 2 (Prop. 2), 273
line 6 (Prop. 5), 294, 335, 363, 446 ns. 59
and 61, 448 ns. 63-64, 474, 522n, 557n,
576n, 580n, 616, 641 et pass. in text. Corn.,
666,668,783, 815 lines 90 and 92, 817 line
II et pass. in text. Maur. A, 870, 914
line 13, 1031 line 18, 1165 n. 3, 1169n, 1273,
1346 line 10 et pass., 1352 line 203 et
pass., 1372-73, 1380 line II et pass.,
1386 lines 172-73
similitudo: 27 line 74, 213 n. 6, 414n, 475,
671, 818 line 8, 822 line 12, 825 lines
22-23, 914 line 14
simplex: 39 line 135, 784 n. 23, 1073 n. ll,
1094 line 308 et pass.
simpliciter: 142 n. 28
simul (=added together): 39 line 106, et
pass. ubique; -- iuncti or -- juncti:
38 line 96, 58 lines II and 13 (Prop. 9), 104
line 22, 203n, 233n, 277 lines 19 and 26,
299 n. 6, 372n, 414n, 1212, 1220 n. 58,
1344 line 40; -- sumpti: 658, 781 n. 19,
933 line 5 et pass., 1029 line 33, 1322 lines
30 and 55
singulus: 165 lines 99-100, 402 ns. 46 and 48,
403 n. 50, 404 n. 52, 405 n. 54, 475,
575n
sinus: 347 n. 9, 1256; see tabula; --rectus:
236n, 1219 n. 56; -- versus: 228 n. 16,
235 n. 28
situla: 227
situs: 151 line 13, 243 n. 14, 246, 253 n. 53,
268 n. 10, 352n, 354 n. 17; see gravitas
solaris: see dies, radius
solidimetria: 233 n. 22, 234
soliditas: 205 n. 7, 210, 221n, 344 n. 6, 345n,
933 line 67, 941 line 29, 951 line 30 et pass.
solidum: 21 n. 5, looline5etpass. (Prop. 14),
102 line 18, 122, 126n, 228, 305 n. 11,
349n, 401 n. 44, 402 n. 48, 403 n. 50, 404
n. 52, 405 n. 54, 464n, 474, 521 n. 76, 602,
n. 19,782 n. 22, 814 line 42 et pass., 1165
n. 3, 1365 line 53;cf. centrum solidi
solidus: 126n, 134 n. 17, 136n, 137n, 217 n. 9,
219 n. 15,253 n. 54,255 n. 67, 4oon, 448
n. 64, 468, 598,600'--01,603,605,612 n. 15,
626n, 638,641 et pass. in text. Corn., 781
n. 19, 782 n. 20, 814 line 70, 815 lines 9
and 12,907, 119O n. 18, 1365 line 30; see
angulus solidus, figura solida, pes, sector,
tomatile solidum
solvo: 1025 line 12 (Prop. 7), 1274
sophisticus: 158
sophysta: 259 n. I
spatium or spacium: 103 line 12, 205 n. 8,
221-22n, 228 n. 18,235 n. 28, 272 line 16,
288, 290, 294, 332, 336, 362, 370n, 394 n.
29, 420 n. 17, 467, 526 n. I, 565, 575n,
581 n. 50, 585 n. 57,779 n. 17,781 n. 19,
783, 785, 786 n. 24, 816 line 15, 833 line
22 (Prop. 43), 875 lines 10 and 15, 876 line
38, 886 lines 60-61, 907, 1023 line ll, 1025
line 4 et pass. (Prop. 7), 1052-53, 1064 n.
12, 1177 n. 14, 118In, 1192 n. 18, 1199 n.
31, 1275, 1284, 1351 line 178, 1362, 1386
line 179
species: 94 line 12, 136n, 347 n. 9, 557,
575n, 580n, 581 n. 50,585 n. 57,779 n. 16,
1062, 1073n.ll, 1087 line 27etpass., 1298
line 25, 1299 line 27
specifice: 376 n. 38
specularis: II 26 n. 18
speculativus: 784 n. 23; see arithmetica
speculator: 813 line 5
speculum: II 24-26 n. 18; -- annulare:
353n; -- ardens: 250; -- comburens:
II 24 n. 18, III 250, 257, 346 n. 8, 460
ns. 85-86, 774 n. 6, 775n, 781 n. 19, 782
n. 20, 814 line 72; -- concavum: 250,
264 n. 5; -- sphaericum or sphericum:
II 24 n. 18, III 352n; -- ustorium:
251 n. 43, 347 n. 9, 786 n. 24
spera: 21 n. 5, 91 n. 2, 138n, 142 n. 28, 189,
191, 194 lines 2 and 9 (Prop. 22), 195
lines 12 and 14 (Prop. 22), 200 n. 2, 205
n. 8, 209 n. 3, 210, 216 n. 8, 219 n. 15,
221n, 225 n. 9, 226 n. ll, 253 ns. 52 and
54, 271 line 31, 344 n. 6, 345n, 346 n. 8,
348 n. 13, 392, 393 ns. 27-28, 394, 395
n. 34,3% n. 35,397 ns. 36-37, 398 n. 38,
400n, 401 n. 45, 402 n. 47, 403 ns. 49 and
51, 414n, 448 n. 64, 1269, 1282-86; cf.
sphaera
speralis: 1269
spericitas: 144 n. 33
spericus: 12n, 92 lines 4 and 8, 97 line I
(Prop. 8) and line I (Prop. 9), 130 n. 5, 142
n. 28, 209 n. 3,210,219 n. 15, 221n, 233n,
345n, 346 n. 8, 408n, 497n, 1269; see
crassitudo
speroidalis: 103 line 4 et pass. (Prop. 22)
speroides: 332
speroydalis: 266n, 364
sperula: 91 n. 2
sphaera: II 25n, III 203n, 205 n. 7, 229, 255
n. 67, 268 n. 10,323,376 n. 38,462 n. 2,
464n, 469 et pass. in text. Vallae, 639
et pass. in text. Corn., 775n, 777 n. 10,
779 n. 16, 781 n. 19, 782 ns. 20 and 22,
813 line 11 et pass., 831 line 2 et pass. in
text. Maur. A, 908 line 1 (Prop. l)et pass.
in text. Maur. C, 1020, 1056n, 1200 n. 32,
1255, 1337 ns. 17 and 20,1339 n. 23, 1376-
77; cf. spera, sphera
sphaeralis: 323, 781 n. 19, 782 n. 22, 812,
et pass. (Prop. 39), 931 line 43
sphaericitas: 259 n. 1
sphaericus: II 25n, III 268 n. 10, 575n, 640
et pass. in text. Corn., 779 n. 16, 815 line
87, 8211ine 6 et pass., 1201 n. 33, 1204;
see speculum sphaericum
sphaerodalis: 1210 n. 50
sphaeroides: 638, 652, 781 n. 19, 814 line 58
sphaerula: 1056n
sphera: 236n, 266n, 298 ns. 2-3, 304 n. 10,
331, 337, 347 n. 9, 363, 5%, 605, 1069
n. 4, 1070 n. 7, 1190 n. 18, 1365 line 28;
cf. sfera
sphericus: 347 n. 9, 363; see speculum
sphericum
spheroides: 364, 782 n. 20
spherula: 1070 n. 7
spira: 9, 779 n. 16, 781 n. 19, 783, 814 line
50 et pass., 1060 n. 3, 1064 n. 9
spiralis: 309 n. 17,323,332,367 n. 27, 368n,
377,782 n. 20, 783, 814 line 50, 1064 n. 9;
see linea spiralis
spiritus naturalis: 258 n. 75
spissitudo: II 25n, III 142 n. 29, 200 n. 2,
218 n. 13, 233n
spissus: 1204
stabilio: 23 n. 7
statera: 311 n. 20, 354 n. 17,571 n. 41, 779
n. 17, 785, 907, 1088 line 76, 1292
statuo: 23 n. 7,25 lines 19 and 28, 38 line 87,
39 line 104, 54 line 5 et pass., 91 n. 2,
101 lines I and 7 (Prop. 16), 299 n. 6, 372
stella: see tabula; (stella) errans: 1339 n. 23;
-- fixa: 253 n. 54, 272 line 19, 290;
-- inerrans: 1330 n. 4, 1335; -- vaga:
1330 n. 4, 1335
stellicus: see radius
sto: 25 line 38, 96 line 10, 130 n. 5, 163
line 20 et pass., 226 n. 10, 824 line 14 and
917 line 13
subduco: 205 n. 7, 885 line 29, 1213
subduplus: 22n, 164 line 76, 221n
subfero: 209 n. 3, 372, 474, 580n
subiungo: 121
submultiplex: 187n
subpono: 543
subquadruplus: 63 line 130
substantialis: 1087 line 39, 1299 line 36
substraccio: 165 line 90
substraho: 163 line 13 et pass.
substratus: II 25n
subtendo: 880 line 69, 941 line 3 (Prop. 29),
1031 line 4 (Prop. 18), 1062, 1175, 1211
n. 52, 1217, 1261 line 67
subtilio: 132 n. 12
subtilis: see candela
subtractio: 375 n. 36
subtraho: 210, 215n, 218 n. 13,219 n. 15,223
n. 4, 226 ns. 10-11, 232 n. 22, 237 n. 29,
345n, 937 line 131, 1069 n. 4, 1213, 1259
line 13
subtriplex: 96 line 2 (Prop. 6)
subtriplus: 63 line 130, 95 line 2 (Prop. 2)
successive: 1061 n. 8
sufficienter: 164 line 62
sumitas: 564 ns. 33-34
summa: 167 line 35 et pass., 200 n. 2, 202
n. 5, 204n, 205 n. 8, 210, 219 n. 15, 221n,
345n, 372, 469, 1266-67, 1272-73, 1275
summitas: 226 n. 10, 352n, 414n, 869, 1021,
1051, 1268, 1276
summo: 1365 line 35
sumo: 31n, 37 line 62, 52 line 6, 56 line 7,
96 line 7 (Prop. 4), 164 line 74, 167 line 32,
199n, 200 n. 2, 202 n. 5, 203-04n, 205 n. 8,
209 n. 4, 217 n. 10, 221n, 335, 338 n. 28,
344 n. 6, 349n, 363, 448 n. 64, 470, 641,
648, 650, 815 line 13 (Prop. 1), 819 line 9
(Prop. 12) and line 8 (Prop. 13), 825 line 11
et pass. (Prop. 26), 884 line 5, 924 line 11
(Prop. B), 1027 line 9 (Prop. 13), 1169n,
1266, 1370; see simul
sumptio: 1365 line 34, 1370
superaddo: 205 n. 7, 1266
superemino: 126n
superexcedens: 205 n. 7
superficialis: 14n, 95 lines 1 and 13 (Prop. 3),
377n, 823 line 22 (Prop. 21)
superficies: II 8 n. 30, 25-26 n. 18, III 12n,
13n, 15 n. 5,93 line 30 et pass., 121-22,
126n, 130 n. 5, 132 n. 12', 134 n. 15, 138n,
142 n. 29, 159, 163 lines 33 and 43, 189,
191-93, 194 lines 1 and 9 (Prop. 22), 205
n. 8, 215n, 219-20 n. 15, 224 n. 5, 225
n. 9, 226 n. 10, 227 n. 12, 228 n. 18, 236n,
246,255ns.65-66,259n. 1,269n. 11,293,
298 ns. 2-4, 302n, 337, 338 n. 28, 339, 341
n. 31, 344 n. 6, 348 n. 13, 359-60, 362-
64, 368, 372n, 376 n. 38, 378 n. 39, 392 n.
26, 393 n. 28, 394 n. 29, 395 n. 34, 397
n. 37, 398 n. 38, 4000, 401 n. 45, 402 n. 47,
403 ns. 49 and 51, 407 n. 59, 414n, 446
ns. 59 and 61, 448 ns. 63-64, 464n, 472,
497n, 537 n. 21, 542, 545, 596, 598, 600,
625n, 639 et pass. in text. Corn., 781 n. 19,
782 n. 22, 813 line 33 et pass. in text. Maur.
A, 861, 908 line 7 et pass. in text. Maur.
C, 1190 n. 17a, 1191, 1192 n. 19, 1200 n.
33, 1211 n. 51, 1268-69, 1278-79, 1364
lines 18 and 22, 1365 line 24 et pass.,
1376, 1383n; see centrum in superficie;
----,cavata:II25n;----,curva:216,226,
229-3On, 304 n. 10, 354 n. 16, 915 line 2
et pass. in text. Maur. C, 1005; ---- hori-
zontis: 11 25n; ----, intrinseca: 11 25n;
---- plana or vice-versa: 11 25n, III 217
n. 9, 268 n. 9, 408n, 779 n. 16, 1I81n
superfities: 252 n. 51, 253 n. 52, 274 line 2
(Prop. 10)
superfluo: 168 line 67
superhabundantia: 1292-93
superimpono: 521 n. 76, 868
superior: 18n, 208 n. 2, 211n, 217 n. 10, 259
n. 1,407 n. 59, 1065n, 1278
supernato: 132 ns. 11-12, 133 n. 15, 137n
supero: 235 n. 28, 236n, 372, 575n, 1030 line
9 et pass.
superpartiens: 379n
superpono: 248 n. 37,356 n. 20, 1063 n. 8
supersto: 1065n
supersum: 167 line 35, 203n, 396n, 398 n. 38,
467, 879 line 41, 884 line 13 (Hipp.
Tetragonismus), 928 line 101
supervenio: 83
suppono: 31n, 56 line 16,65 line 33, 136n,
141 n. 25, 194 line 20, 209 n. 5, 218 ns.
11-12, 221n, 223 n. 4, 309 n. 16, 351
n. 15, 593, 604
suppositioor supposicio: 11 14n, III 57 line 12
(Prop. 7), 137n, 223 n. 4, 232 n. 22, 271
277 line 25, 576 n. 45, 580n, 1056n
supputatio: 1056n
suprapono: 1063 n. 8
suprascribo: 1274, 1282
surditas: 95 line 21, 96 line 8 (Prop. 4)
surdus: 20 n. 5, 95 lines 9 and 14 (Prop. 2),
121, 21On, 1272
surgo: 221 n. 2, 344 n. 6, 345n
suspendo: 885 line 43 et pass., 906, 1025 line
3 et pass. in text. Maur. D, 1065n, 1346
line 4, 1349 line 88
suspensio: 906; see centrum suspensionis
suspensorium: 354 n. 17
sustollo: 474
sydus: 813 line 5
syllogismus: 373n, 784 n. 23, 814 line 46, 819
line 10 (Prop. 13); cf. sillogismus
symmetria: 1172 n. 10
tabula: 347 n. 9, 378 n. 39; ---- sinuum:
236n, 1219 n. 56; ---- stellarum: 253 n. 54
tabularis: 362
tactus: 564 n. 33, 1051
tangens: 407 n. 59, 563 n. 30, 564 n. 33, 783,
814 line 51, 816 line 14 et pass. in text.
Maur. A, 869, 910 line 49, 1051
tango: 564 n. 33, 605, 914 line 13
tarditas: 137n, 290, 568n
tardus: 137n, 270 lines 4 and 28, 289-90
tempus: 11 25n, III 6 lines 20 and 23, 56 line
4 et pass., 134 n. 17, 139 n. 21, 270 line 9
et pass., 288, 290, 293, 299 n. 5, 307n, 581
n. 50, 585 n. 57, 861, 1061 n. 8, 1I42n,
1I43n
tendo: 55 lines 22-23, 23On, 259 n. I
tenebrae: 378 n. 39, 1256
terminalis: 1192 n. 19
termino: 11 8 n. 30, III 59 line 5 (Prop. 11),
144 n. 33, 162 line 4, 164 line 67, 165
(Prop. 25), 278 lines 33 and 45, 352n, 358,
414n, 471, 541, 612 n. 15, 638, 649, 783,
816 line 6 (Prop. 3), 9161ine 3, 918 line 3,
1350 line 144, 1355 line 313, 1364 lines 10
and 18, 1370, 1391var
terminus: 11 24 n. 18, III 6 line 8 et pass.,
8, 55 line 22, 57 line 3 et pass. (descr.),
122, 127n, 163 lines 31-32, 210, 221n,
229, 271 line 5 et pass. (Prop. 3), 341 n.
31, 343 n. 4, 368, 370n, 375, 378 n. 38,
543, 545, 585 n. 57, 669, 709 n. 13, 779
n. 16, 78On, 781 n. 19, 816 line 10 (Prop. 4),
823 line 16 et pass., 9161ine 3, 1177 n. 14,
1I83n, 1275-76, 1356 n. 4, 1364 line 11 et
pass., 1370; ---- a quo: 575n; ---- ad
quem: 575n; ---- revolutionis: 59 line 17
(Prop. 10)
terminus (=term): 289, 373n, 782 n. 22, 784
n.23
terra: see centrum terrae
tertia: 34
testudo: 414n
tetraedrum: 404 n. 52
tetragonicus: 229; see latus tetragonicum
tetragonismus: 883 line 2, 884 line 2, 1063
n. 8, 1197n, 1200 ns. 32-33, 1223 n. 65
tetragonum: 64 lines 7 and 15, 192,228 n. 14,
801,905, 1008, 1062, 1321 line 2 et pass;
---- rectangulum: 195 line 2 (Prop. 23),
783
tetragonus: 94 line 3, 369 n. 31, 1321 line 2
et pass.
theorema: 22n, 205 n. 8, 308 n. 15, 331-32,
336-37,339,358,372,468, 561n, 562 n. 28,
638, 771n, 1061 n. 7, 1088 line 58, 1370
theoreuma: 7 line 25, 24 line 3, 25 line 15,
38 line 71, 221n, 252 n. 51, 345 n. 7
theoria: 785
theoricus: 249, 347 n. 9, 784 n. 23
tollo: 202 n. 5, 205 n. 7, 397 n. 37, 398 n. 38
torculatus: 9
tornatile solidum or vice-versa: 782 n. 22,
812, 821 line 11 (Prop. 18), 823 line 27
tornatilis: 783
tornatus: II 25n
torqueo: 1191
tortuosus: 6 lines 12 and 19; see motus
tortuosus
totalis: 164 line 55 et pass.
trabis: 248 n. 37
tractus: II 25n
traho: II 25n, III 65 line 50, 221n, 398 n. 38,
408n, 605, 1323 line 81
transeo: II 24 n. 18, III 12n, 36 line 7, 54
(Prop. 10), 97 line 9 (Prop. 7), 138n, 300n,
368, 407 n. 59, 448 n. 64, 576n, 652, 666,
668, 1062, 1177 n. 14, 1199 n. 31
transfero: 472, 828 line 20 (Prop. 32)
transitus: 217 n. 9,226 n. 10, 230 n. 18
transmutatio: 302n, 347 n. 9, 368
transmuto: 301 n. 8, 304 n. 10, 370n
transversalis: 293
transversus: 142 n. 28, 781 n. 19
trapetion: 1027 line 13 (Prop. 11)
trapetium: 1026 line 2 (Prop. 2) et pass. in
text. Maur. D, 1052
trapezalis: 362, 526 n. 1
trapezium: 464, 468, 884 line 25, 916 line 9
et pass., 1391 line 312 et pass.
triangularis: 253 n. 53, 347 n. 9, 400n, 401
n. 45, 402 ns. 46-47,403 n. 51, 404 n. 52,
405 n. 54, 414n
triangulariter: 828 line 20 (Prop. 32)
triangulus or triangulum: 12n, 14n, 17 n. 9,
30, 36 lines 7 and 13, 94 lines 8 and 13,
121, 163 lines 19 and 44, 194 line 6 (Prop.
21), 215 n. 8, 217 n. 9, 221n, 229, 235 n.
28,298 n. 4, 332, 337, 347 n. 9, 351 n. 14,
360,363, 368n, 369 n. 31, 370n, 372, 377,
398 n. 38, 403 n. 49, 407 n. 58, 408n, 446
n. 61, 467 et pass. in text. Vallae, 472,
522n, 556n, 562 n. 28, 656, 662, 708 n. 13,
781 n. 19, 782 n. 22, 818 line 8 (Prop. 9),
(Prop. 1) et pass. in text. Maur. B, 908
line 16 et pass. in text. Maur. C, 1025
line 12 (Prop. 8) et pass. in text. Maur. D,
1051, 1175, 1177 n. 15, 1183n, 1203n, 1211
n. 52, 1252, 1258, 1259 line 6et pass., 1274,
1277, 1318 line 2, 1319 lines 16 and 39, 1321
line 7 et pass., 1345 lines 51-52, 1352
line 192 et pass., 1361, 1364 line 7, 1367
line 38, 1386 line 193 et pass. hie et
ubique; -- orthogonius or -- orto-
gonius or triangulurn orthogonium: 160,
163 line 1, 193, 194 line 1 (Prop. 21), 210,
221n, 308 n. 15, 813 line 29, 924 line 9
(Prop. 14), 1183n, 1259 line 1; --ortho-
gonus: 23 n. 7, 25 lines 19 and 28;
-- planus: 777 n. 10; -- rectangulus:
29, 189, 217 n. 9. 226 n. 10, 233n, 1062,
1200 n. 33, 1326 line 21
trigonicus: 243 n. 14
trigonus or trigonum: 94 line 3, 163 line 22,
164 line 58 et pass., 242 n. 14, 252, 253
n. 52, 255 n. 67, 302n, 309 n. 16, 315 n.
26,332,343 n. 4, 369 n. 31, 537 n. 21, 563
n. 31, 568n, 769, 811, 875 line 2 et pass.
in text. Maur. B, 908 line 8 et pass. in text.
Maur. C, 1023 line 8 (Proem), 1025 line 3
(Prop. 7) et pass. in text. Maur. D, 1062,
1173n, 1268, 1270-72, 1275-78, 1321 line
25, 1322 line 29, 1353var.
trilaterus: 783
triplex: 18n, 96 line 4 (Prop. 6)
triplicatio: 205 n. 7
triplico: 21 n. 5,205 n. 7, 209 ns. 4-5, 221n
triplo: 31n, 165 line 5, 218 ns. 12-13, 219
n. 15, 225 n. 18
triplus: 36 lines. 2-3 et pass. in Prop.
truncatus: 402 ns. 46 and 48, 403 n. 50, 404
n. 52,405 n. 54; see pyramis (=cone)
trutina: 785
tumor: 246 n. 22
turris circularis: 233n
turris quadrilatera: 233n
turris, serpentina: 248 n. 36
tympanum: 246 n. 25
ulna: 395 n. 33,398 n. 38, 1267, 1269
ultimum (=extremity): 54 lines 5 bis and 12
bis, 58 line 6 (Prop. 10), 59line 5 (Prop. 11)
umbra: 253 n. 53
uncea: 430 ns. 33-34, 1271-73
uncia: 203n, 258 n. 72, 311 n. 20
uncus: II 25n, 26
uniforme: 143 n. 29
uniformis: II 25n, III 127n, 139 n. 21, 236n,
272 line 3, 288, 497n, 575n; see proportio
uniformis
uniformitas: 139 n. 21, 292
uniformiter: 139 n. 21, 272 line 8, 278 line 44
unitas: 21 n. 5, 168 line 100, 203n, 377n, 382n,
469, 781 n. 19, 1058 n. 2, 1173n, 1306
line 183, 1307 line 185 et pass.
universalis: 779 n. 17; see centrum universale
universaliter: 187n
universum: 1056n; see centrum universi
untia: 1070 n. 7
ustio: see locus
ustorius: see speculum ustorium
vaco: 168 line 100
vacuum: 255 n. 66, 258 n. 73, 581 ns. 50-51,
585 n. 57
vagus: see stella vaga
valeo: 6 line 1, 166 line 25, 169 line 119,226
n. 10,292,398 n. 38,468, 1070 n. 7, 1199
n. 31, 1319 line 32
valor: 347 n. 9
vario: II 25n, III 103 line 19 (Prop. 22)
vectis: 258 n. 76, 785, 786 n. 24
velocitas: 139 n. 21, 246 n. 22,270 line 23,
272 line 3, 289, 581 n. 51
velociter: 136n, 137n
velocius or velotius: 132 n. 12, 136n, 137n,
270 lines 4 and 27, 500 n. 44, 58On, 1092
line 205
velox: 132 n. 12, 289-90, 576
ventilarium: 292
vergo: 354 n. 17, 1207 line 4 et pass.
(Prop. 11)
verifieD: 253 n. 56, 289
versus: 299 n. 6, 1165 n. 3; see sinus
vertex: 93 line 38, 94 line 49, % line 2
(Prop. 5), 195 line 5 (Prop. 28), 337, 340,
351 n. 15, 360, 393 n. 28, 612 n. 15, 634,
638, 641 et pass. in text. Corn., 708-09
n. 13, 781 n. 19, 782 n. 22, 829 line 37,
908 line 8 et pass., 1020, 1175, 1178 n. 15,
1210 n. 50, 1322 line 63, 1365 line 28, 1374-
75
verto: 302n, 369 n. 28
vesica: 246 n. 25, 291
vestigium: 270 line 5, 273 line I (Prop. 7)
via: 354 n. 17, 376 n. 38; -- divisionis:
11 14n
vicis: 37 line 65, 38 line 67, 224 n. 5, 227
n. 13
vicissim: 470
vinco: 132 n. 12, 134 n. 15
violenter: 255 n. 66, 263
violentia: 126n
violentus: see motus violentus
virgula: 1086 line 12 et pass., 1298 line 10
et pass.
virtus: 11 8 n. 30, 25n, III 127n, 134 n. 17,
575n, 787 n. 25, 1089 lines 87 and 91,
1143n; -- impellens: 787 n. 25; --
numerorum: 232
vis: 126n, 398 n. 38, 576, 602, 642 et pass.
in text. Corn., 780n, 781, 785, 786 n. 24,
1064 n. 9, 1091 line 200, 1092 line 209;
--animalis: 785, 787 n. 25
visus: 270 line 21,347 n. 9
vita: see centrum vitae
voluta: 1060 n. 3
volutio: 7 line 28, 9, 1060 n. 3
volvo: 274 lines 3 and 13 (Prop. 9)
vox: 784 n. 23
ydraulicus: 258 n. 75
ymaginatio: 127n, 139 n. 21, 249, 497n;
cf. imaginatio
ymaginor: 126n, 139 n. 21, 142 n. 28, 194
line 9 (Prop. 22), 226 n. 10, 246 n. 22,
248 n. 37, 275 lines 9 and 23; cf. imaginor
ypotesis: 209 n. 5, cf. hypothesis
ypoteneusa (=slant height): 195 line 3 (Prop.
24); cf. hypothenusa
ypotenusa(=slantheight): 216,217 n. 9, 230n
ypothenusa (=slant height): 193, 1005
ypothesis: 36 line 14, 53 line 13 (Prop. 2),
54 line 19, 91 n. 2, % line 15, 304 n. 9,
1304 line 136; cf. hypothesis
yppotenusa (=slant height): 215 n. 8
ysoperimeter: 349n; see isoperimeter
zodiacus: 273 line 14 (Prop. 5)
zona: 782 n. 22, 931 line 3 et pass.
Index of Latin Manuscripts Cited
in Volumes Two and Three
In this index the volume numbers (Il and/or Ill) are given for all items
in order that the initial manuscript numbers may not be confused with
the succeeding page numbers.
Avranches, Bib!. Munic.
223: III 140 n. 23
Barcelona, Bib!. Univ.
591: III 185 n. 2
Basel, Bib!. Univ.
F.II.33: III 349n
Bern, Biirgerbib!.
61: II 26 n. 18
A.50: III 22
Bologna, Bib!. Univ.
250: III 419, 459-60 ns. 81-83 and 85,
461n
296/491: III 1335
2705: III 244-46, 247 n. 27, 248 n. 37,
259 n. 1, 288, 290
Cambrai, Bib!. Munic.
919: III 185 n. 2
Cambridge, Cambridge Univ. Libr.
Kk.l.l: II 19n
Mm.3.11: III 349n
Cracow, Bib!. Jag.
1918: III 1250
Darmstadt, Hess. Landesbib!.
2661: III 217 n. 11
Dresden, Siichs. Landesbib!.
Db.86 (=MS I): III 1286-88, 1292 n. 5,
1295-97, 1297-1307vars.
Dublin, Trinity Coli. Libr.
403: III 209 n. 5, 219 n. 15
Edinburgh, Crawford Observatory Libr.
1.27: III 1256, 1292 n. 4
Erfurt, Stadtbib!., Le. Wissenschaftliche
Allgemeinbibliothek
Amplon. F.37: III 1292 n. 5
F.380: III 144 n. 33
Q.376: III 1256, 1292 n. 4
Q.385: III 158
Q.387: III 460 n. 86, 774 n. 6, 1292 n. 5
Escorial, Real Bib!. del Escorial
f. III. 9: III 329
&.4.22: III 812n
N.II.26: III 1256, 1292 n. 4
O.II.I0: III 17 n. 9
Florence
Bib!. Medicea Laurenziana
Ashburn. 280: III 384
957: III 250 n. 43, 257, 258-59 ns.
72-77,269 ns. 11-12
Bib!. Naz.
II.III.22: III 1270n
Cony. Soppr. J.V.18: III 349n, 800
J. V.30: II 19n, III 349n
J. VI.36: III 385 n. 7
Magi. V1.243: III 1316
IX.121: II 66 n. 10
X1.2: III 20, 25, 50-51
XI.44: III 20
XI.50 (=Anon.): III 330, 571, 1343,
and Appendix IV Sect. 4
Bib!. Riccard.
99(L.I.35): III 523 n. 79
106: III 331, 1362
Glasgow, Univ. Libr.
Gen. 1115: III 17, 20, Part II Chap. 1,
and 1314, 1316, 1318-19
Kansas City, Mo., The Nelson Gallery and
Atkins Museum
No. 63-29: III 1253
Lisbon, Bib!. Nac.
2262: III 1075, 1081-82, 1086-97
London, British Library (I have retained the
old abbreviation BM)
Cotton Tiberius B.IX: III 250 n. 43
Harleian 1: III 209 n. 5
625: III 1018
4196: III 325 n. 13
Royal l2.C.IX: III 217 n. 11
Madrid
Academia de la Historia, Bib!.
Cortes 2787(675): III 762 n. 26
Bib!. Nac.
9119 (=MS M): II 65, 69-72, III 503,
514, 526-27, 536, 541, 547, 549
n. 11, 550-556, 560, 565, 566-67n,
586-87, 589, 591, 625n, 632, 731
n. 2, 794-96, 903, 1052-53, 1082,
1084,1201 n. 33,1228-30,1232-33,
1237, 1287, 1295, 1297, 1297-
1311vars. pass.
Milan, Bib!. Ambros.
D.220 Inf.: III 1061 ns. 6-8, 1223 n. 65
1.253 Inf.: III 235-37 ns. 28-29
N.114 Sup.: III 1061 n. 6
Munich, Bay. Staatsbib!.
6: III 562
56: III 221n, 228 n. 18
13021: III 209 n. 3
13084: III 200, 202
14684: III 220 n. 1
14836: III 200 n. 1, 1291
14908: III 220
Icon. 242: III 9, 240 n. 2, 247, 248 ns.
30-32 and 34-37, 250 n. 41, 260 n. 2
1559
Naples, Bib!. Naz.
VIII.C.22: III 1257-59
XIII.G.38: III 1066 n. 14
New York
Columbia Univ. Libr.
Plimpton 156: 11 22 n. 14, III 83, 1253
Smith West. MS Add. I: III 1255
New York Public Library
Spencer Collection 136: III 319 ns. 9-10
Nuremberg, Stadtbib!.
Cent. V.15 (=Reg.): 11 66, III 301 n. 7, 322
n. 7, 328, 342 n. 31, 355-65, 541-44,
1163, 1168n, 1234, 1343, 1343-
56vars., 1370, 1374
Oxford
Bod!. Libr.
Auct. F.5.28: III 217n. 9, 3490,1292 n. 5
Canon Mise. 47: III 242 n. 14, 252,
252-53 ns. 51-56, 265
480: III 250 n. 43, 252 n. 49, 257
Digby 47: III 243
174: III 3490
178: III 250 n. 43, 1250
Corpus Christi Coli.
251: III 158
St. John's Coli.
188: III 1292 n. 5
Paris
Bib!. de I' Arsenal
522: III 2370
763: III 23
Bib!. Nat. lat.
4190: 11 7 n. 21, 11 n. 38
6177: III 752n, 757-58 n. 13,759 n. 17,
760 ns. 19-20
7190: III 3 n. 4, 5, 1078
7192: III 235 n. 28, 236-37 n. 29
7215 (=MS p): III 1072, 1074, 1078,
1086vars., 1094n, 1256, 1288-91,
1293-97, 1297-13l1vars.
7216: 11 16 n. 6, III 20, 50
7220: III 328
7221: III 328
7223: III 12700
7373: 11, 16 n. 2, 22 n. 14, III 1341n
7377B (=MS b): III 132-35 Part I Chap.
8, 215n, 1077-78, 1135n.14, 1287,
1289-91, 1296-97, 1297-13l1vars.
7378A: III 1292 n. 4
7380 (=de Muris' autograph): 11 69, III
Part I Chaps. 2-6, and 140, 304
n. 9, 1201 n. 33, 1209, 1316
7381: III 22,24, 31n, 35, 51-52, 90-91
n. 1,92, 1316
7464: III 798, 810, 886
7465: III 750, 778 n. 14, 791 n. 3, 798,
810,873-86
7467: III 779 n. 15
7472: III 751 n. 3, 774 n. 3
8680A (=MS a): III 1078, 1081, 1086n,
1089var., 1094n, 1287, 1290-91,
1295-97, 1297-13l1vars.
9335: 11 22 n. 14, III 243, 250, 264, 266
10258: III 12700
11246: III 1266-69
12292: III 1291
14736: III 20, 23 n. 8, 50
16141: III 9
16208: III 209 n. 3
Nouv. acquis. 635: III 249, 250 n. 41,
263-64
1207: III 1270n
.1538: III 323, 331, 479, 503
Parma, Bib!. Palat.
Fond. Parm. 305: III 235-37 ns. 28-29
Princeton, Princeton Univ. Libr.
Garrett 99: III 217 n. 11
Rome
Archivio di Stato
Vo!. 414, Reg. lac. Apocellus: III 529
n. 10, 530 n. 11
Bib!. Casanatense
4066: III 459 n. 81
Bib!. Naz. Vitt. Eman. 11
San Pant. 115/32: III 776 n. 8, 1170
117/34: III 750
Boncompagni's Library
101(147): III 255
Salamanca, Bib!. Univ.
2085: III 185
Schweinfurt, Stadtbib!.
H.67: III 16n, 20, 347-48
Seville, Bib!. Colombina
7-6-30: III 500 n. 44
Thorn (Torun), Gymnasialbib!.
RAO.2 (=MS T): III 1240
Urbino, Bib!. Univ.
Comune Busta 28(120): III 609 n. 7a, 615n
Utrecht, Bib!. Univ.
725 (=MS u): III 22, 24, 31n, 35, 50-52,
92, 1256, 1287, 1292 n. 4, 1294-95,
1297, 1297-13llvars.
Vatican City
Archive
Arch. Segr. Vaticano, Reg. Vat. 39: 11
7 n. 23, III 1257
Library
Vat. lat. 2185: III 488 n. 22, 497n
3129: III 417, 421
3964: III 529 n. 9
3966: III 529 n. 9
4275: III 33, 1250, 1257-62
4962: III 1270n
9410: III 22, 24, 31n, 35, 50-52, 92
Barb. lat. 304 (=MS Ba): 11 58 n. 18,71-
73, III 614, 617, 619, 625n, 627, 731
n. 2, 732 n. 7, 1236
350: III 251
2158: III 750, 753 n. 7,
Ottob. lat. 1157: III 328
1423: III 24, 31n, 35, 51-52
1545-46: III 1270n
1576: III 232
1850 (=MS 0): 11 3, 11, 27, 42-43,
60-78, et pass. ubique, III 5n, 20,
46,50-52, 141,265,301 n. 7, 309,
333-40, 357n, 393-94, 479, 503,
514, 525-27, 529 n. 8, 531n, 535-
36, 541-47, 553n, 564, 566-67,
587, 589, 611, 613-14, 619, 625n,
627,632,731 n. 2,732 n. 7, 794,
796, 808, 903, 1053, 1073-74, 1201
n. 33, 1227-30, 1237, 1244, 1287-
91,1293,1295-97,1297-1307vars.,
131Ovar., 1343, 1347-56vars., 1366
Pal. lat. 1389: III 345n
Reg.lat. 1253 (=MS R): 11 68-69, et pass.
III 5n, 51, 265, 309, 547
1261: III 1292 n. 4
Urb. lat. 259: III 1270n
261: III 323, 328, 330-31, 392-94, 415,
479, 502 n. 46, 503
291: III 1270n
292: III 385 n. 7, 1270
INDEX OF MANUSCRIPTS 1561
632: III 389 n. 15, 390 n. 22
1329: III 324 n. 10
Venice
Archivio di Stato
Sezione notarile atti, not. Rocco dei
Benedetti, filza 425: III 555
Bib!. Naz. Marc.
VI.222: III 1254
VIll.8: III 1256
VIll.34: III 330, 1060
VIII.4O: III 319 n. 10
f.a.327 (=MS V): 11 66, 464, III 326
ns. 15-16, 327-29, 331, 335-40,
341 n. 31, 357, 392-94, 448 n. 64,
541-45,555, 1058 n. 2, 1163, 1342-
56, 1370, 1374, 1376, 1380-91vars.
and ns.
Verona, Bib!. Capitolare
206: III 250 n. 43
Vienna, Nationalbib!.
4770: III 5, 141 n. 25
5184: III 215n
5203: III 343, 344 n. 8, 348, 354 n. 17,
382n
5257: III 234n, 344 n. 5
5258: III 250 n. 43, 353 n. 16
5277: III 228 n. 18
10437: III 1357
10487: III 1357
10701: III 541-45, 1357-65
10954: III 5
Wolfenbiittel, Herzog-August Bibliothek
2403, Aug. fo!. 36, 23: III 199-200 n. 1
An Index of Names and Works in
Volumes Two and Three
As in the preceding indexes citations that cover continuous pages often
imply only that the item cited appears at least once on each page. The page
numbers of proper names that appear in Moerbeke' s translation in
Volume Two are not given in this index since passage citations have been
given in the index in Volume Two. Names that appear in the index to
Volume Two here bear a preceding asterisk. Place names are given only
when they locate institutions and societies; but note the separate
index by place ofthe Latin manuscripts cited in Volumes Two and Three.
When no volume number precedes the page numbers in this index, the
references are to the pages of Volume Three. When a name appears in
the text and note or notes on a given page, only the page number is
given; when it appears only in a note or notes, the note number or num-
bers are cited, except in the case where there is only one note on the page.
In the latter case, the letter "n" is appended to the page number; when it
appears in all of the notes on a given page (but not in the text), the
letters "ns" are appended to the page number. In the commentaries to
Volume Two, I occasionally quoted from Heiberg's apparatus the readings
given by previous editors of the Greek text of Archimedes. I have indexed
the names of those editors here, but I have not given the titles of their
editions in my bibliography, except in the cases where I have inde-
pendently discussed those editions. The missing titles may usually be
found in the prolegomena to Heiberg's edition.
Abhomadi, see lbn Mu'adh
Abraham bar l:Iiyya ha-Nasi (=Savasorda):
his Liber embadorum, 206,215, 306, 385,
387-88, 1265-69; mentioned 437, 1274n
Abii Bakr, 207-08
Abii 'I-Qasim (=Albucasis), 532
Abii Ma'shar (=Albumasar), 254 n. 62
Accademia degli Umiliati, 1357
Achmetus, see Ametus
Acquaviva, Adriano, 761 n. 23
Acquaviva, Claudio, 770
Adelard of Bath, 158, 208, 217 n. 9, 381n,
1254, 1313
Adelbold of Utrecht, 201, 205
Aegidius Romanus, 1318 n. 7
Aesop,530n
Agostini, A., 459 n. 81
Agricola, Georg, 1071, 1083
agrimensores, 206, 211; see gromatici
veteres
A/:1mad ibn Yiisuf, see Ametus
Airoldo, Giovanni Battista, 770
Akakia, Martin, 1081, 1098, 1122
Albategnius, see al-Battani
Albert of Saxony: on floating bodies, 136-
37, 314, 317, 514 n. 65; on quadrature,
161, 481, 907, 1206 n. 40, 1208; his
Quaestio de quadratura circuli, 157, 193,
303, 315, 798; mentioned, 498; see also
Anonymous, De proportione dyametri
quadrati ad costam eiusdem
Alberti, Leon Battista: and crown problem,
316-8, 461n, 577, 1066, 1330 n. 5; and
falling bodies, 131, 317-18, 575, 577,
1239; and quadrature by lunes, 318,
1316-17, 1326-28; mentioned, 383, 413
n. 66, 417
Albertis, Antonius de: extract from Archi-
medean translations, 1357-65; mentioned,
541-46
Albertus Magnus, Il 6, III 9, 254 n. 62,
347 n. 9
Albucasis, see Abii 'l-Qasim
Albumasar, see Abii Ma'shar
Alcabitius, see a l a b i ~ i
Aldehen, Philippus, 532
Alexander of Aphrodisias: his commentary
on Aristotle's De anima, 1357; his com-
mentary on Aristotle's Meteorology, Il 4,
5 n. 8, 29n, III 1317; his De fato ad
imperatores, Il 36; mentioned, II 12, III
302,862, 1312-13, 1315
Alfanus, Il 31n
Alfarabi, see al-Fiirabi
Alfonsine tables, 254 n. 62, 755n
Alfraganus, see al-Farghani
Algazel, see al-Ghazziili
Alhazen, see lbn al-Haitham
'Ali ibn Ri<.\wan (=Hali), 254 n. 62
Alias, Francesco, 789-90, 793
Alibrando, Cola Giacomo d', 750
Alkhwarizmi, see al-Khwiirizmi
Alkindi, see al-Kindi
Allan, D. J., Il 28n, 32 n. 2
Alos Moner, R. d', 1340 n. 24
Altemps, Giannangelo, Il 61-62, III 619
Ametus filius losephi (=A/:1mad ibn Yiisuf):
his Epistola de proportione et proportion-
alitate, II 22 n. 14, 23n, III 346 n. 8,
347 n. 9
Amirucius, Georgius, 531
Ammianus Marcellinus, 1329 n. 1
*Ammonius, Il 6, 12, 29n
Amodeo, F., 415n, 776 n. 9
Amulio, Marcantonio, 758 n. 15, 763-64,
770,784
Andres, G. de, 329
Anglade, J., 185 n. 1
Anonymous: Alius liber de loco stellarum
singularis, 347 n. 9; Archimedean lever
law proof, 144 n. 35, 145-53, 1239-40;
Bergbuchlein, 1070; Carmen de ponder-
ibus, 264, 313-14, 1068, 1069 n. 5, 1330;
De arte mensurandi, first part, 11-18;
De canonio, 143 n. 30, 146-50; De iride,
347 n. 9; De isoperimetris, 308 n. 15,
349n, 551, 760 n. 18,772,774-75,782 ns.
20 and 22, 814, 837; De misticatione
numerorum, 347 n. 9; Demonstratio
linearum semper approximantium et nun-
quam concurrentium, 347 n. 9; Demon-
stratio albionis instrumenti nobilissimi,
347 n. 9; Demonstrationes cosse, 347 n. 9;
De perspectiva, 254 n. 62; De ponderibus
Archimenidis, see Pseudo-Archimedes;
De potentia activa et passiva mirabilis,
347 n. 9; De proportione dyametri quadrati
ad costam eiusdem, 22n; De valore tri-
angulorum, 347 n. 9; Epitoma totius
platonice philosophill!, 347 n. 9; Floren-
tine Archimedes, 1368-92; Geometria
culmensis, 227-28; Geometria incerti
auctoris, 201, 203-05; Gerard of Cre-
mona, some anonymous versions of his
De mensura circuli: Abbreviated version,
157,193,797,901-02; Cambridge version,
82, 159, 212-13, 1258; Corpus Christi
version, 32, 157, 159-60, 190, 193, 222,
315, 484, 902, 907, 1207 n. 44; Florence
version, 157, 161, 306; Glasgow version,
158-83; Munich version, 157, 160; Naples
version, 1257-65; Pseudo-Bradwardine
version, 157, 193; Vatican version, 901;
John of Sacrobosco, anonymous com-
mentary on his Sphere, 218, 224; Liber de
inquisicione capacitatis figurarum, 228-
32, 1240; Liber de loco stellarum
singularis, 347 n. 9; Liber demonstra-
tionis tabularum primi mobilis, 347 n. 9;
Liber de speculis ustoriis secretis, 347
n. 9; Liber geometrie quadripartitus
singularis, 347 n. 9; Liber theoreuman-
cie de arithmetica, geometria, musica,
220-22; some anonymous Practice geom-
etrie: "Artis cuiuslibet consummatio"
209-13, 217, 220-22, 227, 237; "Geom-
etria est noticia omnium rerum", 232-
34, 1199; "Geometrie due sunt partes
principales", 215-17; "Si vis radicem
alicuius numeri", II 70; Pratike de
geometrie, 213-14; Probierbuchlein,
1070; Propositiones methodii singulares,
347 n. 9; Quadratum geometricum, 347
n. 9; Quadratura circuli per lunulas,
version III, 158, 193, 1314, 1316, 1318-
21; Rithmomathia, 347 n. 9; Tractatus
collacionum de virgo visoria, 231
Anthemius of Tralles, 333 n. 23, 406 n. 56
Anthimus (=Anthemius of Tralles) , 774 n. 6
Antiphon, 158, 464, 1223, 1252-53
Antolin, G., 329
Apicius, 532
Apocellus, Jacobus, 533 n. 11,534
*Apollonius of Perga: and mean propor-
tionals, 466, 473, 518-21, 779 n. 15, 826,
850, 1170-73, 1371; Eutocius' com-
mentary on his Conics, see Eutocius; his
Conics and Commandino, 610, 615n, 618,
620-21, 629-31, 637-38, 649-50, 657,
668,671,706-08,712,718,725,731,736,
740, 744 ns. (d) and (f), 1236; and Coner,
II 506-08, 513-14, III 538; and Gerard
of Cremona, lIlO, 27 n. 22, 69; and
Maurolico, 758, 770, 774 n. 2, 775-76,
778, 789n, 795, 809n, 869, 947, 999,
1023-24, 1036-37, 1050-51, 1230; and
Moerbeke, lIlO, 27 n. 21, 35n, 38; and
Regiomontanus, 365; and Tartaglia, 562-
64; and Witelo, II 10, 27 ns. 21-22,
505; mentioned, 465, 784 n. 22, 786 n. 23,
787 n. 24, 907,1179 n. 19, 1341n
Apollonius Rhodius, 531
Apsyrthius, 531
*Archadius ( = Arcadius), see Index of Vol. 11
Archibald, R. C., 618 n. 21
*Archimedes (often Archimenides): his Bo-
vine Problem, II 3; his Conoids and
Spheroids, II 55, 64-65, 288-337,416-20,
526-61, III 5, 89-90, 93-94,103-04,107,
118-19,142,144,222,266-67,329,331-
32, 339n, 348,393-94,408n,409,411, 609,
615,616n,623,629-32,652,670, 678,707,
711-12,734,743,760 n. 18,776 n. 9, 778,
781 n. 19, 782 n. 20, 783n, 786 n. 23,
814, 836, 1210, 1226-27, 1235-36, 1242,
1245, 1274n, 1359, 1362, 1369, 1378; his
Equilibrium of Planes (=De centris
gravium), II 55, 58-60, 63, 65, 70, 77,
116-39,392-94,446-53, III 143-44, 145,
148-50, 268, 329-30, 332, 358, 407, 463,
466,478,494-513,523,527,547,552-53,
556-63, 565-68, 570-71, 578, 584, 588,
593,605,607, 611, 613, 628-29, 646-47,
649,684,696,699-700,702,706-07,771-
73, 774 n. 2, 775-77, 779, 781 n. 19, 782
n. 20, 783, 786, 795, 798, 808, 814, 836,
885-86,899-900,906-07,1025-27,1031,
1036,1039, 1041, 1045, 1050-52, 1226-28,
1232, 1235, 1291, 1343, 1346-56, 1369,
1371-74, 1376, 1378-91; his Floating
Bodies, II 3, 58-60, 64-65, 68, 70-71, 73,
77, 358-84, 423-28, 574-87, III 126-
27n, 128-33, 135-37, 139, 141, 143-45,
259-61, 263, 268-69, 311, 313-14, 316,
318,333-34,498,513-15,527,535,539,
546, 550, 553, 555-56, 564, 566, 568,
570-71, 573-77, 580, 582-84, 586, 590-
748, 757n, 777, 792 n. 5, 796, 1066,
1083-84, 1148, 1226-28, 1232-33, 1236-
37, 1286, 1290, 1295; his Measurement of
the Circle, II 55-56, 59, 64-65, 68-73,
76, 77n, 158-60, 397-99, 459-61, III 4,
31-45,50-51,64-66,80-82,89, 112, 143
n. 31, 144, 158-83, 186-88, 190, 193,206,
212-13, 218, 222-24, 264, 266-67, 269,
301-06,310, 315, 331-32, 343, 346, 348,
352, 358, 371-81, 385, 395, 420 n. 17,
424, 426-27, 434-35, 459, 461, 464-65,
478, 481-84, 526-27, 535-37, 551, 553,
564-65, 567n, 568, 593, 609-10, 771, 773,
774 n. 2, 775, 778 n. 14, 782 ns. 20 and
22, 788, 791, 796-98, 805, 807, 813, 836,
871, 873-907, 911, 913, 915, 921, 929,
951-52,956,959,962,968-69,978,1003-
OS, 1010, 1179, 1184 ns. 5-6, 1189,
1197-98, 1201-02, 1206-08, 1219-23,
1225-27, 1236, 1238, 1240-43, 1249,
1257-65, 1312, 1329, 1331, 1333, 1336,
1340, 1342-46, 1359-60, 1366-69, 1377-
78; his Method, II 3, III 412-13, 510,
629,777 n. 11, 1235, 1242; his Quadrature
of the Parabola, II 55, 58-59, 64-65,
70-71,76, 77n, 142-56,395-97,454-59,
III 144, 298, 329-30, 332, 383, 527,
553,563-64, 567-68, 571, 584, 593, 609,
632,668,671,684,732,736,773,774 n. 2,
775, 776 n. 9, 779, 782 n. 20, 783, 786
n. 23, 788, 793-96, 808, 814, 836,
1023-53, 1226-29, 1359-60, 1369, 1374-
76, 1378; his Sandreckoner, II 3, 55, III
329-30, 332, 334, 460, 462 n. 2, 609, 782
n. 20, 792, 814, 837, 1056-60, 1226-27,
1236, 1359, 1369, 1378; his Sphere and the
Cylinder, II 55-56, 59, 64-65, 68, 73, 76
n. 5, 162-219, 399-406,461-86, III 5, 82,
84, 89-91, 93-100, 104-114, 117 n. 4,
119-21, 143 n. 31, 144, 160, 191, 222,
267-68, 298, 306, 323, 329-32, 339, 347
n. 10, 348, 349n, 351, 363, 378, 381, 385,
387-88,392-94,3%,398, 408n, 410, 412,
414,422,441,445-52,455,460-61,463,
464 n. 6, 469-70, 478, 489-94, 535-36,
540-47, 556, 561, 569 n. 37, 589-590,
611,771-73,774 n. 2, 775-76, 778-79,
781 n. 19, 782 ns. 20 and 22, 788, 795,
801-02, 804-10, 813, 836, 863, 865-67,
870, 908-1022, 1225-27, 1230-31, 1235,
1238, 1242-43, 1342, 1359-61, 1369-71,
1373, 1376-79; his Spiral Lines, 11 55, 59,
63,65,68-69,73,76-77,82-114,387-94,
433-45, III 3-5, 8-9, 11, 16,45-51,69,
73,75-78,82-87,89,139,141,144,222,
264-65,285 n. 1 (Prop. 1),299,308 n. 16,
329, 332, 348, 356 n. 21, 378, 381, 464,
478, 485-89, 535, 547, 584, 609, 777,
779, 782 n. 20, 783, 814, 836, 1060-61,
1064, 1226-27, 1235-36, 1238, 1359, 1362,
1369, 1377-78; his Stomachion, 11 3;
crown problem, 131,262,316-17, 1066-
85; Lemma of Archimedes, 11 435, III 82,
1050, 1375; medieval biographers of,
1329-41; methods of, 82,145,148-50,187,
303,308,310, 382,412-13,426,432,447n,
501-07, 587, 622-31, 777, 797, 799-
808, 1057n, 1218-22, 1237, 1375; Principle
of Archimedes, 131, 311, 514-15, 1076,
1286, 1288
Pseudo-Archimedes: De isoperimetris, see
Anonymous; De ponderibus, 11 63-64, 66,
71, III 130-39, 144 n. 34, 145, 150, 259,
261,263-64,268, 314, 317, 502, 514-15,
527, 539, 549 n. 11, 550, 591, 1071-
1162, 1244-45, 1286-1311; De speculis
comburentibus, 11 63-64, 66, III 774 n. 6,
775, 782 n. 20, 783, 786 n. 24, 814, 837;
Lemmata, 353
Archimenides, see Archim.edes
*Archytas of Taras, 11 499, III 23 n. 8,
474, 516-17, 775, 782 n. 20, 829, 854,
1171-73, 1274
Argan, C. G., 316 n. 1
Arios, Manuel de, 792 n. 7
Aristophanes, 532
*Aristotle: and Pseudo-Alberti on lunes,
1327 n. 2; and Benedetti, 576, 578,
581 n. 50; and Blasius of Parma, 137n,
138; and Boethius, 1198; and Giovanni
Colonna, 1335-36; and Eutocius, 1392;
and Fontana, 244, 254 n. 62, 259; and
Gaurico, 1198; and Henry of Hesse, 144;
and Leonardo da Vinci, 486; and Mauro-
lico, 764, 780, 784 n. 23, 785-87; and
Moerbeke, 11 4, 7, 12, 28-32n, 52; and
Oresme, 125-26, 488; and Pacioli, 434-
35; and Regiomontanus, 379, 381; and
Tartag]ia, 548; and VaIIa, 464-67; and
Varchi, 569-70; and Vincent of Beauvais,
1331; and Waiter of Burly, 1333-34; his
De anima, 9, 1060 n. 33, 1357; his De
caelo, 144,314; his Physics, 9, 548, 1327
INDEX OF NAMES AND WORKS 1567
n. 2; other works, 11 4 n. 6, 5 n. 9, 6-7,
28-32 n. 1, 52, 561, III 126n, 128, 137
n. 19, 138, 1317; his wheel, 484, 1180,
1185n, 1188
Pseudo-Aristotle: De coloribus, 11 29n;
Mechanics, 259 n. 76, 550, 764, 780,
784 n. 23, 785-87
Arnald (of VilIanova?), 254 n. 62
Amulphus, Magister, 11 12
Arredi, F., 513n, 515
Arrian, 325-26 n. 15
Arrighi, G., 383 n. 1,403 n. 51,423 n. 26
Arsamith or Arsamithes (=Archimedes),
265 n. 7, 266, 1254
Arsemides (=Archimedes), 352 n. 15
Ashby, T., 528, 529 ns. 8 and 10,530 n. 11,
534 n. 13
Athenaeus, 835 n. 2
Augustine of Hippo, 254 n. 62
Aurispa, Giovanni, 11 56, III 322 n. 4, 327
n. 18
Ausonius, Hector, 1061-63, 1223
Avempace, see Ibn Biijja
Averroes, see Ibn Rushd
Avicenna, see Ibn Sinii
Azalus, Pompilius, 253, 254 n. 60
Bacon, Roger: mentioned, 11 53, III 9, 158,
254 n. 62, 347 n. 9, 809n; Speculi
almukefi compositio attributed to, 250-
52,257
Bagdedinus, see MUl;1ammad a1-Baghdiidi
Baldi, Bemardino, 327, 418 n. 10, 608-09,
611 n. 13, 618 n. 18, 619
Balneolus, 347 n. 9
Balsamo, Carlo di, 788, 790-91
Baluzius, Stephanus, 758 n. 13
Banii Miisii: their Verba filiorum, 19, 33,
206,215,217,228-32,237n,264,266,269,
300-01, 306-07, 346, 348 n. 12, 350-51,
353, 379, 381, 385, 386 n. 7, 423, 427,
438-41, 444, 452, 461, 490, 517, 772,
796-97, 8oon, 863, 902-03, 1012, 1240-
42, 1274-83; mentioned, 1251
Baptista de Robertis, Jo., 533 n. 11
Barbaro, Daniele, 406, 1066-67 n. 2
Baron, R., 209 n. 4
Barozzi, Francesco, 619 n. 23
Barozzi, Pietro, 11 62-63, 71, III 462 n. 2,
479,526-27,530-33 n. 11, 1229
Barresi, Girolamo, 752n, 753
Barrow, Isaac, 11 447,475,539
Bartholomeus Anglicus, 530n
Bartholomew of Messina, 11 31
Bartoli, Cosimo, 1210 n. 49
Bate, see Henri Bate of Malines
al-Battiini (=Albategnius), 254 n. 62, 347
n.9
Baur, L., 311 n. 19
Beato, Francesco, 570
Beaujouan, G., 5n, 17 n. 9, 185-86 ns. 1-
4, 1253
Beck, J. H., 319 ns. 8 and 10
Bede, 254 n. 62
Bekker, I., 11 33n
Bellaso, Giovan Battista, 586
Bellifemine, G., 762 n. 25, 779 n. 16
Bellini, Jacopo, 242, 255 n. 65, 256
Bembo, Pietro, 752n, 753-55, 770, 774-
75, 1172
Benedetti, Giovanni Battista: juncture ofhy-
drostatics and dynamics, 131, 139, 569,
576-86, 1077, 1151, 1233, 1239; and
Galileo, 583-85, 1233; and Jordanus, 260
n. 1,584; and Tartaglia, 568n, 569-71, 575,
577, 1233; his Demonstratio propor-
tionum motuum localium (both versions),
568n, 569, 580-83, 585-86; his Di-
versarum speculationum ... liber, 571,
585-86, 1251; his Resolutio, 569, 575-
80; mentioned, 260 n. 1
Benedetti, Roceo dei, 555
Benedict XII, 333
Benjamin Jr., F. S., 11 11 n. 39
Bernal de Cita, Jo., 533 n. 11
Bernard of Verdun, 1255-56
Bernays, J., 462 n. 1
Bertola, M., 529 n. 9
Bessarion, Cardinal, 11 56, III 322, 325-28,
343, 355, 392-94, 461, 535, 555, 610,
1168, 1234, 1236, 1241; see Nicenus
Bianchini, Giovanni, 351-52 n. 15
Billanovich, G., 1337 n. 19, 1338
Billingsley, H., 582
Bionius, 249
Birkenmajer, A., 11 8 n. 29, 13 n. 1, 24,
III 242, 243 n. 15, 248 n. 38, 253-54
ns. 57 and 59-63, 255 n. 70, 1254
al-Bitniji, 9
Bjornbo, A. A., 243 n. 15, 535 n. 15
Blaschke, W., 348 n. 11
Blasius (Coner's acquaintance), 531-33 n. 11
Blasius of Parma, 137-39, 241, 254 n. 62,
314,317-18,494,514, 1294
Blondus de Roma, 531
Boccaccio, Giovanni, 1357
Boese, H., 11 7 n. 24, 30n
Boethius, 11 28-31n, 53n, III 232 n. 22, 233,
254 n. 62, 532, 771, 809n, 1197-98, 1317n
Pseudo-Boethius, Geometria II, 205
Bolognese, Costanzo, 420 n. 17
Bombelli, R., 406
Bon, A., 11 7 n. 28
Bonacota, Paolo, 790-91
Bonanno, Rinaldo, 750, 770 n. 41
Boncompagni, B., 255, 386 n. 7, 416 ns. 1
and 4, 417 ns. 5-7 and 9, 418 ns. 10 and
12-13,419 n. 15, 420-21 ns. 18 and 20,
459 n. 81, 1223 ns. 61-62, 1266, 1270-86
Boninus, Euphrosynus, 523 n. 79
Borelli, Giovanni Alfonso, 789-92, 864, 866,
959 n. 2
Borgia, Cesare, see Valentino
Borgia, Francesco, 764-65
Borrel, Jean: and proportional means prob-
lem, 330 n. 8, 1176-78; on quadrature,
308-09 ns. 15-16,367,1064,1188,1216-
17, 1219-20, 1222-24, 1246; his Opera
geometrica, 1176, 1223
Bosmans, H., 1185n
Bottari, S., 750
Bottrigaro, E., 1210 n. 49
Bouelles, Charles de: on quadrature, 222,
382n, 484, 1180-97, 1205 n. 38, 1209,
1223, 1245; mentioned, 318 n. 4; his Liber
cubicationis sphere, 1180, 1190-96; his
Liber de circuli quadratura, 1180-88,
1194-95; other works, 1180 n. 1
Bounaud, Monsieur, 1098, 1122
Bracciolini, Poggio, 322
Bradwardine, Thomas: on force and ve-
locity, 578, 581; on quadrature, 303,
1189-90, 1201 n. 33, 1250; mentioned,
232; see Anonymous, De mensura circuli
Bragadino, Domenico, 242-43, 252, 416
Brasavola, A., 608
Brea, Pietro, 770
Bredon, Simon, 251 n. 43
Brewer, J. S., 11 53n
Brewster, E. D., 871, 1006
Briquet, C., 329, 343 n. 3, 1369, 1376-77
Brisson, Pierre, 1074
Britt, F. N. L., 216 n. 8, 217-18 ns. 10-11
Brotto, G., 240 n. 4
Brown, J., 146 ns. 1-2, 147 n. 5, 260 n. 1,
1252, 1254
Bruins, E. M., 211n, 413 ns. 63-65
Brunelleschi, Filippo, 318
Brunet, J. C., 1180 n. 1
Bryennius, Manuel, 1357
Bryson, 158, 302-03, 464, 862, 1223, 1253
Bubnov, N., 11 31n, III 200 n. 1, 201-03,
205 n. 7
Burgundio of Pisa, 11 31n
Buridan, John, 488 n. 22, 498
Burkhard, C., 11 31n
Busard, H. L. L., 11 21 n. 13, 22 n. 14,
70, III 206-07 ns. 1-2, 223-24 ns. 3-5,
225-27 ns. 8-14, 381n
Caelestinus, Claudius, 1210 n. 49
Caesariano, Cesare, 1067-68 n. 2
Calcidius (=Chalcidius), 11 31n
Calcidius, diaconus, 532
Caldo, Matteo, 762
Calepinus, 532
Calixtus Ill, 326
Camerarius, Joachim, 1060, 1167
Campanus of Novara: his(?) Quadratura
circuli, 158, 234, 1190, 1197, 1223, 1327
n. 2; his Theorica planetarum, 347 n. 9;
his Tractatus de proportione et propor-
tionalitate 11 11 n. 40, 16, 21-24; his
version of the Elements, 1I 22 n. 14, III
24,28 n. 9, 29-30, 40 ns. 2-6,42 ns. 13-
14, 44, 70 n. 8, 73 n. 1 (Prop. 9), 75
n. 3, 79 n. 11, 81 n. 3, 83-85, 87-88,
107 n. 2, 110 n. 2 (Prop. 6) and n. 1
(Prop. 7), 116 n. 3, 121-23, 420, 446 ns.
59-61, 530n,654, 714, 812,861-63,867-
70,901-02,1007,1011-15,1017-19,1021,
1052, 1077, 1169n, 1313, 1316, 1327 n. 3,
1328 n. 4; mentioned, 11 11, III 251 n. 47,
254 n. 62, 532
Cantor, M., 199n, 382n; 478n
Caporali, Gianbattista, 1067
Cappelli, A., 585 n. 55
Caravaggio, Polidoro da (=Polidoro Cal-
dara), 750, 753
Cardalucius, J. H., 1071 n. 8
Cardano, Girolamo, 551, 1064-65 n. 13,
1068-70, 1081, 1173-74, 1251
Carmagnola, Francesco, 241-42
Carmody, F., 9
Caronti, A., 459 n. 81
Carter, C. H., 321 n. 4
Castellani, C., 329, 610 ns. 8-9 and 11
Castiglione, Rinuccio da (=Rinuccio
d'Arezzo),1I 56, III 333, 406
Castro, Joannes de, 34 n. 3
Cataldi, P., 1224n
Cataneo, Pietro, 1202
Cathala, M.-T., 11 28n
Catherina Lipsiensis, 532
Cato, 531
Cattin, P., 185-86 ns. 1-3
Cavalieri, B., 568n
Cebes, 531
Celsus, Comelius, 532
Cerda, Juan de la, 761 n. 23,762, 770
Cereo da Borgo Sansepolcro, Francesco,
321,323,324 n. 10,331,394,479
Cermenati, M., 479 n. 3
Cermisonus, Antonio, 240
Cervini, Marcello (=Marcellus 11), 11 63,
72, III 546, 608-09 ns. 2 and 5, 611-14,
619, 756 n. 12, 1236-37, 1366
Cervinus, Riccardus, 532
Cessi, R., 325 n. 15
Ceulen, L. van, 1224n
Charles I of Anjou, 11 10 n. 35, 54, III 1228
Charles V, 253, 329, 549, 750, 752n, 753
Chasles, M., 1185n
Chatelain, A., 125 n. 1
Christianus, Matthaeus, 1066 n. 14
Christmann, J., 1224n
Christophorus (author of a Practica geom-
etrie), 232, 234 n. 23
Chrysoloras, Manuel, 532
Chuquet, Nicolas, 237-38 n. 30, 386, 423,
1318
Cicero, 465, 480, 770 n. 41, 813, 836, 1329
n. 1, 1330, 1337-39
Ciruelo, Pedro Sanchez, 1180 n. 1, 1190
Cisotti, U., 478n
Clagett, M.: "A Medieval Latin Transla-
tion", 353n; "Archimedes", 11 59n, 435;
Archimedes 1-11: 11 11 n. 41, III 20 ns.
2 and 4, 28 n. 9, 40 ns. 2-6, 42 ns.
13-14, 75 n. 2, 76 n. 3, 82, 107 n. 2,
110 n. 2 (Prop. 6) and n. 1 (Prop. 7), 112
n. 5, 115 n. 3, 116 n. 3,120 n. 3, 143 n. 31,
161 n. 3, 268 n. 9, 284n, 343-44 ns. 4-5;
"Archimedes in the Later Middle Ages" ,
613n; Giovanni Marliani, 462 n. 2; "John
of Palermo", 354 n. 16; "Leonardo da
Vinci", 495 n. 31, 781 n. 18; "Leonardo
da Vinci and the Medieval Archimedes" ,
477n; "Liber de motu", 1182 n. 4, 1192
n. 19, 1312 n. 1; "Medieval Latin Trans-
lations", 79 n. 13, 158n; Medieval Science
of Weights, 11 69-70, III 134 ns. 16-17,
137n, 143 n. 30, 146 ns. 1 and 3-4, 147
n. 6, 148 ns. 7-8, 354 n. 17, 1141 n. 16,
1286-87, 1307var.; Nicole Oresme, 125 n.
2, 139 n. 21, 142 ns. 26-27, 144 n. 32, 225
n. 7, 318 n. 4, 410 n. 60, 1183n; "Quadra-
ture by Lunes", 1316; Science of Me-
chanics, 11 464, 575, III 3 n. 4, 48 n. 1,
131, 132 n. 11, 133 ns. 14-15, 136 n. 18,
148 n. 8, 261n, 265 n. 6, 288, 294, 313-
14 ns. 21 and 23, 488 ns. 21-22, 498 n. 39,
500 n. 44, 578n, 583n, 787 n. 25,1066 n. 1,
1068 n. 3, 1073 n. 11, 1077 n. 17, 1146,
1182 n. 4, 1289 n. 2, 1291, 1330 n. 6; "The
De curvis superficiebus Archimenidis",
1253; "Use of Moerbeke", 11 n. 1, 19n
Clark, K., 383 n. 1, 481 n. 9
Claudian, 813, 835, 1329 n. 1
Clavelin, M., 583n
Clavius, Christophorus, 420 n. 17,766
Clement IV, 11 5-6
Clement V, 347 n. 9
Clement VII, 608
Cleomedes, 531, 535
Coclaeus, Jo., 532
Codex Arcerianus, 199
Colegio de San Bartolme, 186
Colle, Zuanne, 551 n. 15
College de Maitre Gervais, 1209
College de Navarre, 125, 1209
College Royal, 1209
Collimitius, see Tannstetter, Georg
Collins, John, 632n
Colonna, Ascanio, 11 63; III 619
Colonna, Giovanni, 1335-36, 1341
Comisino, Giovanni, 766
Commandino, Battista, 608
Commandino, Federigo: main entry, 607-
748; his Liber de centro gravitatis
solidorum, 570, 612-13, 618, 629, 645,
649, 699, 706, 777, 1243; his Opera
nonnulla Archimedis, 568, 584, 609, 628,
711n, 734 n. 9, 1055, 1059, 1064, 1224-
25, 1227, 1236-37, 1362, 1366-68; his
version of On Floating Bodies, 11 49,52,
72-73, 77n, 574-87, III 568, 583, 589,
591, 607-748, 792 n. 5, 796, 1237; other
works, 11 65, 72, III 612 n. 14, 613-14,
615n, 617-20, 628, 636, 645, 699, 706 n. 5,
707 ns. 9 and 11, 708 n. 12, 718-19 ns.
4-6,725 ns. 2-3,736 ns. 10-11,740 n. 14;
and Maurolico, 612 n. 15, 613-18, 760-
61,774, 796, 809n, 1235; and Moerbeke,
11 49, 52, 65, 72-73, III 608, 611-14,
619-22,625-32, 1236-37, 1366; and Tar-
taglia, 589, 6l0-11, 625-27; mentioned,U
63,73,433 et pass. in commentaries, III
511, 569, 588, 749, 757 n. 12, 792, 1176
n. 13, 1226, 1241
Commensurator (=Johannes de Muris' De
arte mensurandi), see Regiomontanus
Coner, Andreas: main entry, 525-38; cor-
rector of Moerbeke, 11 39, 47-49, 51, 62-
66, 68, 73, 75 n. 3, 76-78, et pass. in
commentaries, III 34, 535-37, 545-46,
608, 1058, 1073-75, 1179, 1222, 1244,
1288-90, 1296-97, 1366; his books, 11
62-63, III 479,526-33 ns. 2,4,9 and ll,
1229; life, 528-34; mentioned, 749, 1060
Confratemitas Beate Marie de Anima,
530-31
*Conon, 93, 106, 814, 836, 1023, 1036,
1360-62
Conrad von Jungingen, 227
Constantinus Venetus, 241 n. 9
Copemicus, Nicholas, 487
Corcoran, T. H., 133 n. 13
Cosenza, M. E., 321 n. 2
Cossali, P., 778 n. 13
Cotarelo y Mori, E., 185 n. 2
Cottineau, L. H. 759 n. 16
Crawford, F. S., 9
Cremonensis, see Jacobus
Cristofano di Gherardo di Dino, 423
Crol (or Croll), Hermannus, 532, 533
n. II
Crombie, A. C., 251 ns. 46-48
Crosby Jr., H. L., 581 n. 51
Ctesibius, 249 n. 39, 258
Curtze, M., 158, 200-01 ns. 2-3, 208 n. 3,
220 ns. 16 and 1, 228 ns. 14-16 and 18,
235 n. 27, 314 n. 23, 351 ns. 14-15, 353
n. 16, 354 n. 17, 366 n. 24, 381 n. 40,
385 n. 7,1256,1265-69, 1274n, 1286, 1291
Cusa, see Nicholas of
Cyllenius, Hesperius, 788-89, 791-93, 864-
66,959 n. 2
Czwalina, A., 11 77n
Dales, R., 1249, 1254
Daly, J. F., 232 n. 21
Decembrio, Angelo, 11 56, III 327 n. 18
Dee, John, 251 n. 43, 582-83, 618
Delisle, L., 140 n. 23, 1254
Della Valle family, 528
Denifle, H., 125 n. 1
Diacceto, Francesco Cattani da, 1357
Diels, H., 867, 1312
Dietrich of Freiberg, 532
Di Garbo, Nicolo, 757 n. 12
Dijksterhuis, E. J., 11 431 n. 2, 575, III 82,
150n, 399, 587n
*Diocles, 11 494,497, Sll, III 466,826,851,
1020, 1170-71, 1173, 1371
Diodorus Siculus, 322, 325
*Dionysodorus, 11 509, III 466, 775, 776 n. 8,
782 n. 20, 807, 948, 999, 1020
Dioscorides, 530n
Dipel, Gunter, 532
Dippel, J., 1180 n. 1
Docimius, 531
Dod, B. G., 11 29n
Dominicus de Clavasio, 11 70, III 223-28,
231,234,237
Dominicus of Paris, 347 n. 9
Dondaine, A., 11 5 n. 10
Dondi, Giovanni de', 254 n. 62, 532
Dorez, L., 619 n. 25
*Dositheus, 93-94, 106-07, 813-14, 836,
1023, 1036, 1225-26
Doudin, Jean, 1340 n. 24
Drabkin, I. E., 549 ns. 7-8 and ll, 552
ns. 18-19, 571 n. 41, 577 n. 45, 580-81,
582n, 583n, 584, 585-86 ns. 55-59, 608
n. 1, 1185n
Drake, S., 549, 552 ns. 18-19, 583n, 591n,
608 n. 1, 632n
Droppers, G., 142 ns. 28-29, 143 n. 31
Drossaart Lulofs, H. J., 11 28-29n
Du Chesne de Dole, Simon, 1209, 1224n
Diirer, Albrecht, 24, 356 n. 20, 406, 1060-
61, 1065n, 1165-70, 1176, 1179, 1223,
1239, 1244
Duhem, P., 3 ns. 2 and 4, 9, 145, 150, 487
n. 20, 494-95, 498
Dupuis, J., 515
Durantino, Francesco Lucio, 1067
Dumheimer, Wigandus, 234n, 344 n. 5
Echard, J., 11 4 ns. 4-5, 7 n. 21, II n. 38
Eden, Richard, 582n
Egger, H., 528, 529 n. 8
Ehrle, F., 11 10 n. 35, 54 n. 1, 58 n. 21,
6On, III 333 ns. 20-21, 406 n. 56
Emden, A. B., 1254, 1331 ns. 7-8
Epaphroditus, 199-203
*Eraclides, see Index to Vol. 11, and
Heraclides below
Eraclius, 1291
Erasmus, 531
*Eratosthenes, 11 499-500, m 466, 515,
621,782 n. 20, 827, 852,1170-71,1173
Pseudo-Eratosthenes, 19, 20 n. 3, 29, 516
Ercker, Lazarius, 1071 n. 8
Esculeus, 347 n. 9
Este, Ercole I d', 11 57 n. 8
Este, Meliaduso d', 316,1317
Eubel, C., 618 n. 18
*Euclid: his Catoptrica, 11 3On, 58, 68, 70,
m 771n, 1075; his Data, 11 30n, m 347
n. 9, 771n, 1078, 1090-91, 1093, 1096,
1106-10, 1113-14, 1131, 1133, 1136-38,
1149-50, 1152, 1156; his Elements, Ade-
lard version, 158, 217 n. 9; and Com-
mandino, 619, 628-29, 631, 633, 663, 675,
688,697, 707, 714, 740, et pass. in the
lettered notes of 708-44; and Forcadel,
1081,1104-07,1109-16,1119-21,1129-
31,1133-34,1136-40,1143-45; and Glas-
gow version of the De mensura circuli,
160,162,163-77,179,181; and Johannes
de Muris, 21 n. 6, 28 n. 9, 40 ns. 2-6,
42 ns. 13-14,44,49,70 n. 8,73 n. 9, 75
n. 3, 79 ns. 11 and 13, 81 n. 3, 83-85,
87-88,91-92, 107 n. 2, lIOns., 115 n. 3,
116 ns. 1 and 3, 121-23; and Maurolico,
752-53, 763-64, 771n, 799n, 801, 803,
812, 861-62, 864, 868-69, 1231; and
Phillipus Elephantis, 187, 191, 195 n. 1,
196 n. 3,197-98 ns. 6-7; and Tartaglia,
538-39, 548, 549 n. 9, 553, 561-63, 577,
697 n. 2, 1084, 1159; and other users, 11
15, m 216, 224, 251, 268, 420 n. 17,452,
530n, 532, 536n, 799, 1077-78, 1089-91,
1093-96, 1144n, 1169n, 1184 n. 6, 1189 n.
16, 1272, see Campanus; mentioned, 11
464,469,490,503,525,563,567, m 187,
347 n. 9, 364-65, 420 n. 17, 426, 1312,
1358n; his Optics, 11 30n, 68, 70, m 771n,
1075; other works, 762, 771n, 786 n. 23;
mentioned, 24, 148, 233, 244, 254 n. 62,
535, 583n, 587, 755n, 809n, 1189, 1202,
1205-07
Pseudo-Euclid: Liber de ponderoso et levi,
134-35, 268, 313, 539, 549 n. 11, 577,
591n, 1079, 1081-82, 1099, 1117-21, 1123,
1141-45
*Eudemus, 829, 854,1171-72,1312
*Eudoxus, 11 493, 499, m 465, 471, 474,
516-17
Eusebius, 530n
Euskirchen, Johannes, 532-33 n. 11,534
*Eutocius: his commentary on Apollonius'
Conics, 11 10 n. 35, 27 n. 21, 38, 505,
m 668, 731; his commentary on Archi-
medes' Equilibrium of Planes, 11 59, 64-
65,77,340-55,420-22,561-74; m 144,
331,464-66,474-75,527,556,560,563,
571,772,814,837,1373,1377,1380, 1392;
his commentary on Archimedes' On the
Measurement of the Circle, 11 51, 55-56,
m 331, 334, 465, 536, 814, 837, 907,1172,
1222-23, 1366; his commentary on Archi-
medes' On the Sphere and the Cylinder,
11 8, 9 n. 31, 13 n. 1, 16-21, 23-27, 55,
64-65,67-68,73,222-85,406-16,486-
526, m 16, 19-20, 30, 48, 84, 89, 144,
300,301 n. 7, 328-31, 338, 348, 355 n. 20,
463, 465-66, 470-74, 478, 515-19, 523,
535, 536n,537-38, 547, 551, 561, 584, 589,
773,775-76,782 n. 20,799,807,814-15,
825,829,837-38,850,854,867,869,948,
999, 1020, 1163, 1168, 1170-72, 1178,
1231,1238-39,1371-72; mentioned, 11 3,
12, 28, ,m 11, 323, 328, 330, 342, 366,
1227-28, 1236
Fabre, P., 326 n. 16
Fabroni, A., 1357 n. 2
Facio, Bartolomeo, 321-22, 325 n. 14
Falco, J., 1224n
al-Fiiriibi (=Alfarabi), 217
Faraone, Francesco, 751
al-Farghiini (=Alfraganus), 254 n. 62
Famese, Alessandro, 618, 756 n. 12
Famese, Ranuccio, 609-11, 618, 620, 636
Fava, D., 1057
Favaro, A., 234, 235 ns. 24-26,479-81 ns. 4
and 8-9, 483, 513 n. 65, 538n, 584
Feldhaus, F. M., 247 n. 29
Feliciano da Lazisio, Francesco, 532, 590,
1202
Feltre, Vittorino da, 321
Femel, Jean, 1200, 1201 n. 33, 1209, 1216
n.52
Ferrajoli, A., 421 n. 22
Ferramolino, Antonio, 754n, 761 n. 23
Ferrari, Lodovico, 571
Fibonacci, see Leonardo
Ficino, Marsilio, 1357
Filelfo, Francesco, 11 10, m 322 n. 4
*Filon, see Philo
Fine, Oronce: Proportional means, 590,
1174-78; quadrature of the circle, 590,
1205 n. 38, 1209-23, 1245; user of De
Muris' autograph of De arte mensurandi,
16-17, 34, 1176, 1201 n. 33, 1210-11,
1215-16 n. 52,1239,1245; works of, 1209,
1210 n. 49
Firmicus Matemus, Julius, 531, 1329 n. 1,
1330, 1336-37
Flach, Martin, 435n
Flauti, V., 792, 802, 1013, 1018
Fobes, F. H., 11 28n
Foerster, R., 11 31n
Foix, Franois de, 406
Folkerts, M., 11 31n, m205 n. 8
Fondulo, Giorgio, 235
Fontana, Giovanni: main entry, 239-94; his
De trigona balistaria and other extracts
from his works, 278-94; and Archimedes,
259-69, 297, 1238, 1240; and Leonardo,
485-87,498 n. 38; mentioned, 34
Pseudo-Fontana, Protheus , 257- 58, 268-69,
1068, 1330 n. 5
Fontana, Michael, 239-40
Fontanis, Henricus de, 140
Forcadel, Pierre: his Le Livre d'Archimede
des Pois, 1078-82, 1087 n. 2, 1089n,
1091n, 1092 n. 12, 1095 ns. 15-16, 1097n,
1098-1158, 1245, 1286, 1290, 1296; his
translation of Pseudo-Euclid, De ponde-
roso et levi, 1079, 1081-82, 1099, 1117-
21, 1123, 1141-45; other works, 570,
1079-80 n. 22, 1209
Foresii Odycii, Michael, 324 n. 10
Foresta, Baron della, see Maruli, Francesco
Fossati, F., 241 n. 11
Foumival, Richard de, 1254
Francesca, Piero della: main entry, 383-415;
hisDe quinque corporibus regularibus, 34,
384-86,389-416,419,435,454-58,461,
807, 1015, 1019, 1241-42; his Trattato,
238, 383-89, 391 n. 23, 396, 398-400,
403-04,421,423,453-55,456 n. 69,1015,
1241; his De Prospectiva pingendi, 383,
390, 413; and Pacioli, 384, 391-92, 405,
415-16, 424, 461, 590, 1242; mentioned,
237,449,511, 1234, 1265
Franceschini, E., II 29n, 561
Francischus de Ferraria, 1254
"Franciscus in suo tractatu de sphera" , 254
n.62
Franc[isc]us de Perusio, 417 n. 8
Frezo, Paola da, 235
Friedlein, G., 561
Frisch, C., 118 n. 1
Froben, G. L., 1224n
Fuccari, Alberto, 790-91
GabrieI, A. L., 1061 n. 6
Galeacius de Sancta Sophia, 240
Galen, II 7, 11-12, 30n, III 254 n. 62
Galileo, 260 n. 1, 570, 583-84, 585 n. 54,
1066 n. 14, 1233
Galler, Quirinus, 532
Gallois, L., 1209 n. 47
Gardthausen, V., 1359n
Garin, E., 318 n. 5, 319 n. 7
Gastaldo, Giacomo, 758
Gasuri, Franchino, 1357 n. 1
Gaurico, Luca: ed. of Arch., II 71-72, III
526-27, 536, 538, 551, 553, 564-67,
607-08, 1201 n. 33, 1216 n. 52, 1222,
1226-29, 1232; non-Archimedean quadra-
ture tracts, II 72, III 527, 1197-99; use
by Maurolico, II 72, III 773, 794-96,
808, 902-03, 905, 1050, 1052-53, 1226,
1230; mentioned, 334 n. 26
Gauthier, R. A., II 11 n. 43, 29n, 562
Gay, J., II 7 n. 23
Gaza, Theodore, 322
Geber, see Jabir ibn AlIa!}.
Gechauff, Thomas (=Venatorius), 322-23,
328, 356 n. 21, 1227
Gellius, Aulus, 531
Gelon, King, 814, 837, 1226
*Geminus, 466, 474
Genova, Marco Antonio, 608
George, magistrate, 322 n. 4
Gephyrander, Thomas, 1224n
Gerard of Brussels, 1180, 1182 n. 4, 1187,
1192 n. 19, 1196, 1254, 1312 n. 1
Gerard of Cremona: his translation of De
mensura circuli, II 51, III 3, 33-34, 143
n. 31, 157, 160-61, 186-87, 193, 206,
212,218,220,222,264,266,269,304,306,
435,459,461, 537, 797,903-04, 1184 ns.
5-6, 1189 n. 16, 1201, 1222, 1230, 1240,
1245,1249,1256-57,1331;andseeAnony-
mous, Gerard of Cremona; his translation
of Alhazen's De speculis comburentibus,
II 27 n. 22, 62-64, 66, 69, III 250, 257,
264, 353, 460 n. 86; his translation of
Verbafiliorum, 19,33,206,217,228,231,
237 n. 29, 264, 266, 269, 300-01, 306-07,
346, 351, 353, 385, 490, 796-97, 800n,
863, 902-03, 1012, 1240-42, 1274-83;
other translations, II 10, 16 n. 6, 51,
69-70, III 207, 220, 306, 352n, 378-79
n. 39, 382n, 532, 1014; mentioned, 199,
243, 250, 254 n. 62
Gerbert (Pope Sylvester II), II 31n, III 200
n. 1, 202 n. 4, 203 n. 6, 205
Gerstinger, H., 1358n
Gervasius of Exeter, see Johannes
Gesner, Conrad, 327 n. 18, 347
al-GhazzaIi (=Algazel), 254 n. 62
Ghini, Luca, 570
Gilbert, F., 241 n. 11
Giles of Rome, see Aegidius Romanus
Gillius, Petrus, 758
Giordani, E., 571 n. 42
Girava, Jeronimo, 1210 n. 49
*Glaucus, 29, 473
Gogava, Antonius 251, 774 n. 6
Gollob, E., 527 n. 4
Gonzaga, Ludovico, 321, 324
Gordanus: his Compi/acio, 213, 224, 234n,
343-46; his version of the De mensura
circuli, 160, 186, 1241
Goujet, C. P., 1079 ns. 18-22, 1209 n. 47
Govi, E., II 62, III 526 n. 2
Grabmann, M., II 4 ns. 3 and 5, 5 n. 9, 6
ns. 17 and 19,7 n. 20, 10 n. 37, 11 n. 42
Grammateus, see Schreiber, Heinrich
Granger, F., 1066 n. 1
Grant, E., 125 n. 1, 141 ns. 24-25, 254-55,
581 n. 51, 583 n. 53, 585 n. 54, 1201 n. 33
Grapaldi, Francisco Mario, 530n
Graux, C., 329, 550 n. 13
Grayson, C., 316-17 ns. 1-2
Gregory of Nyssa, 11 31n
gromatici veteres, 199-207, 209 n. 3, 220
Grosseteste, Robert, 11 29n, 35, 561, III 254
n. 62, 347 n. 9, 1249, 1253, 1312
Grynee, Simon, 562, 1358n
Guardione, F., 750, 753 n. 7,765 n. 34,774
n. 2,788 n. 2, 792 n. 7, 1172 n. 9
Guarinus, 530n
Guazzo, M., 327
Guerlac, H., 583 n. 53
Guillaume de Villehardouin, 11 5
Guimaraes, R., 1222 n. 59
Gulik, G. van, 618 n. 18
Gunther, R., 1250
Gushee, L., 3 n. 2
Guzman, The Abbot de, 580n
Hali, see' Ali ibn RiQwan
Hamellius, Paschasius, 1058-59
Hartmann, P., 1255-56
Haskins, C. H., 1I 30n, III 209 n. 3
Hawthorne, J. G., 314 n. 23, 1070 n. 8, 1291
Heath, T. L., 1I 77n, 433, 454, 493, 499,
et pass. in commentaries, III 48 n. 3, 83-
84, 86, 191 n. 7, 379n, 412 ns. 61-62,
63On, 631n, 634n, 732 n. 5, 799n, 1057,
1312 n. 2
Heiberg, J. L.: ed. of Apollonius, 1I 10,
27 n. 21,69; ed. of Archimedes, 1I 3, 37,
39, 43-45, 49, 54-55, 57-58, 60, 62n, 63
ns. 4-5 and 7, 64n, 75, 76 n. 6, 433,
et pass. in commentaries, III 60 n. 21,
301 n. 7, 322 n. 4, 324 n. 10, 325-26,
327 n. 17, 330-31, 333-35, 338, 341, 355
n. 19,356 n. 21,362,412 n. 61,479, 514
n. 66, 516, 519, 525n, 527, 535 ns. 15 and
17, 536, 537 n. 20, 541-45, 613-14, 619
ns. 24-25, 628-30, 632, 701 n. 1, 1163,
1343, 1344 n. 1, 1359-60, 1364, 1368,
1371, 1387 n. 26, 1391 n. 41, 1392; other
works, 1I 3 n. 2, 16 n. 4, 30n, 54 n. 2,
57 n. 16,64-65,73,642,658, III 132 n. 12,
250 n. 42, 334 n. 26, 378 n. 39, 406
n. 56, 412 n. 62, 462 ns. 1-2, 463 n. 5,
527-28 ns. 3-4, 553,701 n. 1, 774 n. 6,
1251, 1286, 1341n; mentioned, 412, 510 n.
58, 1227-28, 1233, 1235
Helier, S., 1I 50n, 543-44, III 339,357 n. 22
Hellman, C. D., 766 ns. 35-36
Helmreich, G., 1I 30n, 33n
Hendy, P., 383 n. 1,390,391 n. 23
Henri Bate of Malines, 1I 7 n. 27, 10
Henricus Aristippus, 1I 31n
Henricus Elephantis, 185 n. 2
Henricus de Fontanis, 140
Henricus de Villena, 185 n. 2
Henry, C., 213 n. 7
Henry of Hesse, 125, 143-44,251,347 n. 9,
1239
Herac1ides (=*Erac1ides), 468
Hermes Trismegistus, 254 n. 62
*Hero of Alexandria: and proportional
means problem, 19-20, 30, 466, 472,
518-19, 775, 782 n. 20, 826, 850, 1168,
1170-73,1179,1244,1371; his Catoptrica,
11 6,8,13 n. 1,27,58,65; his Mechanica,
406 n. 56, 472, 510, 512, 621, 638, 825,
850, 867-68, 1188, 1371; his Metrica, 1I
55-56, III 413, 1184 n. 5, 1242; his Pneu-
matica, 254, 258, 530n, 531, 621, 638; his
Stereometrica, 211n, 413; other works,
531,537,621,638,867; mentioned, 1I 12,
28, III 227, 249 n. 39,535,864
*Heronas, 1I 17,503
Herwagen, Johann, 1081
Hesperius, see Cyllenius
Hieron of Syracuse, 1066-67, 1069
Hillard, D., 1209 n. 47
Hiller, E., 1I 498
*Hippocrates of Chios, 238, 318, 369, 420
n. 17, 464, 468, 474, 775-76, 797-98,
883-84,897-98,905,1223,1312,1317-18
Pseudo-Hippocrates of Cos, 1I 12, III 532
Hoche, R., 864
Hofmann, J. E., 298 n. 1, 305 n. 12,308 n.
15, 310 n. 18, 435n, 1185n, 1205 n. 36
Holcot, see Robert Holcot
Homer, 532, 533 n. 11
Horace, 533 n. 11
Huelsen, C., 247-48 ns. 29 and 35
Hugh of St. Victor, 209, 238
Hughes, B., 343 n. 2
Hugonii, Jo. and Nicolaus, 533 n. 11
I'Huiller, H., 237 n. 30
Hultsch, F., 349n, 399 ns. 40-41,402 n. 48,
403 n. 50, 404 n. 52, 405 n. 54, 510 n. 56,
774 ns. 4-5, 1068 n. 3, 1179 n. 21, 1330
n. 6, 1377
Hurtado de Mendoza, Don Diego, 329, 549-
52,569 n. 38
Huygens, Christiaan, 1224n
Ibn Biijja (=Avempace), 578
Ibn a1-Haitham (=Alhazen): his De speculis
comburentibus, 1I 27 n. 22, 62-64, 66, 69,
III 250, 257,264, 346 n. 8, 353n, 460 n. 86,
774-75, 781 n. 19 (i.e., Libellus de
ustorio speculo), 782 n. 20, 783n, 786 n. 24,
814, 837; his Perspectiva, 347 n. 9, 352n,
353; quadrature, 1255, 1314n, 1315
Ibn Mu'iidh (=Abhomadi), 347 n. 9
Ibn Rushd (=Averroes), 254 n. 62, 578,1252
Ibn Sinii (=Avicenna), 254 n. 62
Isidore of Seville, 254 n. 62
*Isidorus Milesius, see Index of Vo!. II
Isolani di Bologna, Petronio, 1270n
Ito, S., 11 30n
Iulius Spartius, 617n
Jiibir ibn Aflal;l (=Geber), 347 n. 9, 1075
Jacobus de Cessulis, 532
Jacobus Cremonensis: main entry, 321-342;
and Moerbeke, 11 46, 48, 54, 60, 66,
461, 464, 479, 487, 503, 538, 543, III
1233-40, and see main entry; and
Regiomontanus, 11 52, 56, 456, III 322-
23, 328, 341 n. 31, 354-66, 381, 525,
536,541-42,544,778,1055,1163, 1168n,
1178, 1233-35, 1239, 1241, 1342, 1343-
56vars., 1344 n. 7, 1363, 1366, 1369-71,
1373-74, 1376, 1379-80, 1388 n. 33; selec-
tions from, 337, 341 n. 31, 448-49 n. 64,
1058-59 n. 2, 1168n, 1342-56; used by
others, 298, 309, 383, 389-90, 392-95,
435, 448-49, 452, 455, 460, 462-63, 465,
478, 489, 501, 503, 509-10, 517, 523,
539-46, 552, 555n, 568, 570-71, 578,
583n, 584, 590, 611, 773, 776, 778, 794-
96,808,867-68,905, 1055-59, 1060 n. 3,
1061, 1064, 1163, 1171, 1178-79, 1215,
1240-44, 1361-62, 1366, 1368-74, 1376,
1378-79, 1380-91 ns. pass., 1392; men-
tioned, 11 56, III 9, 23 n. 8, 34, 239,
269, 301 n. 7, 378 n. 39, 461, 479, 502
n. 46, 567, 610, 773, 812, 864, 1041 n. 2,
1043n, 1048n. 2,1174,1228-29,1232,1236
Jacobus Elephantis, 185 n. 2
Jacopo, Mariano di, see Taccola
Jacquart, D., 1368
Jiihns, M., 247 n. 29, 248 n. 38
James of Venice, 11 32 ns. 1-2
Joannes Pisanus (=John Pecham?), 11 62, III
526 n. 2
Don Joiio Ill, 1074
Johannes Anglicus, 217, 254 n. 62
Johannes de Gmunden, 347 n. 9, 381n
Johannes de Lineriis, 228, 254 n. 62, 381n
Johannes de Muris, main entry, 3-123; his
De arte mensurandi, 4-5; Part I, Chs. 2-
5, 46-51, Part I, Ch. 6, 123, 140-41,
159, 193, 199,222-23,265-67,269,300-
01, 304-07, 309, 346, 347 n. 9, 348, 385,
387-88,395,422,435,482 n. 11,485,517,
519, 772, 806-08, 904, 1007, 1009, 1014,
1019-20, 1061, 1170, 1176, 1201 n. 33,
1210-11,1215-16,1238,1241,1245,1258,
1346 n. 19; called Commensurator and at-
tributed to Regiomontanus (see Regio-
montanus); his De arte mensurandi and
quadrature by lunes, 1315-16, 1321-25;
and the Circuli quadratura, 11 69, 77n, III
4, 16, 32, 45-88, 140, 265, 301, 304,
309-10, 486, 1238-39; his Quadri-
partitum numerorum, Part I, Ch. 1, 18n,
46-48, 57var., 89, 91, 95, 108, 133-34,
140-41, 145,261,263-64,269,314,347
n. 9, 351 n. 14,486-87, 1072, 1077, 1238,
1288, 1289 n. 2; his Quadripartitum and
the reworking of the De ponderibus Archi-
menidis, 133-34,263,269,515,1072-73,
1076-78, 1080-81, 1083, 1244, 1288, 1289
n. 2,1290-91; and the handbook tradition,
193, 199, 222-23, 1240; mentioned, 11 52,
III 150, 317,347 n. 10, 352n, 1179
Johannes de Picca (=John Pecham), 11 61-
62; see Pecham
Johannes de Piva (=John Pecham), 11 63,
III 619; see Pecham
Johannes de Ritiis, 533 n. 11, 534
Johannes de Tinemue, his Liber de curvis
superjiciebus, 11 11, III 112 n. 5, 185,
189-93, 206, 213, 216, 222n, 226, 228,
231-32, 267, 269, 306, 349n, 385-86,
396, 422, 452, 464n, 478, 489-94, 523, 771-
73, 798-802, 804-08, 810, 812, 865-67,
903,1005,1008,1010-19,1022,1201 n. 33,
1231, 1235, 1240, 1242-43, 1253-54
Johannes Gervasius, 11 11, III 1253
John XXII, 333
John of Sacrobosco, 218, 224, 254 n. 62,
752, 764, 766 n. 36, 1074, 1297
Johnson, M. C., 479 n. 4
Jordanus de Nemore: and the Aliud com-
mentum, 260 n. 1, 1252, 1254; his Arith-
metica, 347 n. 9, 750, 771n, 1076, 1095;
hisDe proportionibus, 11 16, 19-21,23; his
De triangulis, 20,158-59,188,351,353;
his tracts on weights, 11 70, III 143 n. 30,
145-50, 158,244,260 n. 1,354 n. 17,494,
527, 539, 550-52, 583, 590 n. 65, 591,
1084, 1240, 1295, 1297; other works, 347
n. 9, 609, 771n; mentioned, 254 n. 62,
349n, 809n
Josephus, 531
Don Juan, 765
Juan de la Estanosa, Pedro, 1210 n. 49
Juschkewitsch, A. P., 382n
Justinus, 531
Juvenal,531
Kalbfleisch, C., 1197 n. 29
Karpinski, L., 382n
Kempf, K., 1329 n. 2, 1333
Kepler, Johannes, 118 n. 1,406, 1239
Ker, N., 157n
al-Khwiirizmi (=Alkhwarizmi), 11 70, III
382n
Kibre, P., 11 12 n. 45, III 234n, 251 n. 44
al-Kindi (=Alkindi), 11 22 n. 14, III 249,
347 n. 9
Kley, W., 11 31n
Klibansky, R., 11 7 n. 27, 30n
Knust, H., 1333-34
*Konon, see "'Conon
Kordeuter, V., II 31n
Koyre, A., 583n
Kren, C., 126n, 127n, 130 n. 4, 251 n. 44
Kristeller, P. 0., 321, 325 n. 13, 328, 331,
749n, 1357 n. 1
Krohn, F., 259 n. 76
Kroll, W., 1337 n. 17
Labowsky, C. (L.), II 7 n. 27, 30n, 36 n. 10
Lacombe, G., II 4 n. 7, 6 ns. 14 and 17
Lactantius, 1329 n. 1, 1330, 1336
Landriano, Antonio, 556, 1232
Lansberge, Philippe van, 1224n
La Roche, Estienne, 238
Lascaris, Constantine, 751, 753
Lascaris, Janus, 11 61, III 462, 530n
Latham, R. E., 11 500, III 1060 n. 3
Lax, Gaspar, 1074
Le Fevre d'Etaples, Jacques, 1163, 1180,
1183n, 1318 n. 7
Legendre, A. M., 801, 864, 871, 1006, 1008,
1011, 1013, 1018, 1231
Leipzig, University of, 342
Leo X, 421
Leon the Geometer, 11 55
Leonardo de Antoniis of Cremona, 234-37,
297,386,490-91,493,523, 1243
Leonardo Fibonacci Pisano: specimens from
his Practica geometrie, 1265, 1270-86;
his Practica geometrie and the handbook
tradition, 186, 199,215,234,306,385,386
n. 7, 388-89; his Practica geometrie used
by Pacioli, 416, 423-44, 452-55, 461,
590, 800n, 1242; mentioned, 19,346,351,
352n, 772, 807, 1019, 1068, 1174, 1216,
1222, 1241, 1266 ns. 1-2, 1377
Leonardo Mainardi of Cremona, see
Mainardi
Leonardo da Pistoia, 234n
Leonardo da Vinci: main entry, 477-523;
and Archimedean mathematics, 237, 463,
466, 477-523, 588, 1060, 1243; his
mechanics, 268, 407, 485-89, 494-515,
588, 773, 781, 1060, 1235, 1243; and
Fontana, 268, 486-87; and Leonardo de
Antoniis, 237, 490-91, 493, 523, 1243; and
Pacioli, 418, 419 n. 14, 420 n. 17, 458
ns. 13-14, 490, 493, 523, 1243; and
Valla, 463, 466, 477, 501, 516-17, 519-23,
1163, 1243, 1318; mentioned, II 62, 71,
III 239, 247 n. 27, 462 n. 2, 526
Leonicj, Nicolaus, 530n
Levi ben Gerson, 530n
Libri, G., 11 70, III 577 n. 45
Licomedes, 1197n
Ligname, Antonio da, 752
Lindberg, D., 11 8 n. 29, 61, 68
Lisca, John Charles, 249-50
Livy, 532, 813, 835-36, 1329 n. 1, 1330,
1337-40
Lodi, T., 384 n. 4
Longhi, R., 383 n. I
Longnon, J., 11 5 ns. 9-10
Longo, G., 759 n. 17
Longomont:mus, C. S., 1224n
Loria, G., 391
Lorimer, W. L., 11 31n
Lowe, E. A., 200 n. 1
Lucan, 254 n. 62, 531
Lucianus, 531
Ludovicus Venetus, 241, 244
Lull, Raymond, 238, 347 n. 9, 434-35
Maccagni, C., 577 n. 45, 580n, 581 n. 50,
582n, 585 ns. 55 and 57
McCue, J., 1254
MacCurdy, E., 477n
Macri, G., 750, 751 ns. 2-3, 757 n. 12,759
n. 17, 761 n. 23, 765 n. 34, 768-69,
770 n. 41, 810
Macrobius, 209, 1329 n. 1
Madvig, J. N., 11 434
Maffei, Raffaele, 531, 1199
Maggiolo, M., 11 29n
Mai, A., 701 n. 1
Mainardi, Leonardo, 234, 235 n. 27
Maineri de Mediolano, Maino de, 1332,
Mamiani, G., 608
Mancini, G., 324 n. 10, 383 ns. 1-2, 384,
389 ns. 15-16,390-91,394-95 ns. 32-33,
400n, 401 n. 45, 402 n. 47, 403 ns. 49 and
51,407-08 ns. 58-59, 414n, 416 ns. 1-3,
417 n. 9, 418 ns. 11 and 13, 421 n. 22,
454, 1015, 1317, 1327 n. 1
Manetti, Antonio, 383
Manfred, 1228
Manilius, 531
Mansion, A., II 29n, 30n
Don Manuel, 1074, 1078, 1097n
Marcellus, Marcus Claudius, 813, 835
Marcellus II, see Cervini
Marcolongo, R., 477n, 478n, 479 n. 4, 485
n. 16,495 n. 31,499, 507n, 510 ns. 56-57,
518 n. 70, 523, 1318 n. 8
Marinus, 254 n. 62
Marliani, Giovanni, 462
Marquez, Juan, 765
Marsilius of Inghen, 500
Martellotti, G., 1336
Martial, 532
Martianus Capella, 1329 n. 1
Martin, J. 1067
Maruli, Antonio and Penuccia, 749
Maruli, Francesco (the Baron della Foresta),
749 n. 1, 750-53, 754n, 755 n. 10, 756
n. 12, 757 n. 13, 759 ns. 15 and 17,
760-61, 763, 764 n. 30, 765 n. 34, 766 n.
36,767-69 ns. 40-41, 770
Marullo, Giovanni, 752
Masotti, A., 420 n. 17, 538n, 549, 550 n. 12,
749n
Matteo da Borgo Sansepolcro, 390
Maurolico, Francesco: main entry, 749-
1053; his family 749-55, 763, 765 n. 32,
770; life and works, 749-70; use of Arabo-
Latin traditions, 7%-810, use of Moer-
beke translation, 11 72, 456, III 793-96;
and Commandino, 611, 613-18, 760-61;
survey of Archimedean knowledge, 771-
87; posthumous edition of Archimedes,
788-93; his version of On the Measure-
ment of the Circle, 538, 773, 778 n. 14,
788,791,796-97,805,807,871,873-907,
1005, 1008, 1010, 1015, 1179, 1226-27,
1230; his version of Quadrature of the
Parabola, 11 77n, III 538, 773, 788, 791
n. 4, 793-96, 808, 907, 1023-53, 1226,
1229-30; his version of Sphere and Cyl-
inder, 351, 773, 776 ns. 8-9, 778, 788,
791 n. 4, 795, 798-811, 815, 837, 863,
865-67,870-72,903,905,908-1022, 1226,
1230-31, 1235; his Praeparatio, 460 n. 86,
774 ns. 5-6, 778, 788, 791 n. 4, 792,
799,801-06,813-72,903,1010-11, 1173,
1227, 1231, 1235; his versions of other
Archimedean works, 512 n. 63,615, 617n,
618, 773, 776-78, 791 n. 4, 795, 906-07,
1039 n. 3, 1051-52, 1061, 1235; other
works, 614-15, 617n, 618, 750, 751 n. 3,
752-71,773-74,776,779,781-82,782-
87 ns. 20-25, 784, 786, 791 n. 4, 795-98,
810, 812n, 869, 883-87, 897-900, 905-07,
1020,1039 n. 3,1051-52, 1170-73; men-
tioned, 191, 315, 382, 511-12, 588, 608,
614n, 620, 1058, 1066 n. I, 1176 n. 13,
1199-1200,1225-26,1232,1236,1240-41,
1243
Maximilian 11, 1358
MazZllchelli, G., 1357 n. I
Medici, Cosimo de', 301 n. 7
Mehus, L., 322 n. 5
Mele, E., 569 n. 38
Mello, Franciscus de: life and works, 1074-
75; his commentary on the Pseudo-
Archimedean De ponderibus, 1074-79,
1081-82, 1086-97, 1123 n. I, 1125 ns. 4
and 6, 1126 ns. 7-8, 1129n, 113ln,
1134-35ns., 1146-58, 1244, 1286, 1289-
90, 1296, 1330 n. 5; mentioned, 575
Memmo, Giambattista, 547-48,563
*Menaechmus (or Menechmus), 11 499, III
474,516-17,775,782 n. 20,828,853,869,
1171, 1173
Mendthal, H. 227 n. 14
Menelaus, 254 n. 62, 346-47 ns. 8-9, 531,
535, 762, 771n, 774 n. 2, 809n
Menge, H., 11 16 n. 4
Menut, A. D., 488 n. 22
Mercati, G., 11 57, 58 ns. 17-19, III 326
n. 15, 528 ns. 4-5, 1057
Mercurian, Everard, 766
Merrifield, M. P., 1291
Messina, University of, 760, 761 n. 21, 764-
65
Metochites, Theodorus, 11 29n
Michael of Crete, 1358, 1363
Michael of Ephesus, 1318 n. 7
Michael Scot, 9, 254 n. 62, 258, 1060 n. 3
Michaud-Quantin, P., 11 28n
Michel, P. H., 316 n. 1,318 n. 3, 1328 n. 5
Migne, J. P., 1318 n. 7
Milanesi, G., 384 n. 3
Minio-Paluello, L., 11 4 n. 3,6 n. 18,7 n. 22,
ll-12, 13 n. 48, 28-32 n. 1,32 n. 2, 33n,
34 ns. 4 and 6, 36 n. ll, III 1318 n. 7
*Minos, 20 n. 3, 29, 473
Minutoli, Pantaleone, 767 n. 41
Mirandola, Pico della, 342n, 531
Moerbeke, William of, vo\. 11 pass; vo\. Ill,
pt. I and pt. III ch. 4 et pass. ubique;
used at Paris, vo\. Ill, pt. I; and Benedetti,
578; and Commandino, vo\. Ill, pt. Ill,
ch. 4, sect. 3, 749, 1236-37, 1366; and
Coner, 535-37, 749, 1058, 1179, 1222,
1366; and Fernel, 1201 n. 33; and Fine,
1216 n. 52; and Galileo, 584; and Gaurico,
526-27, 536, 538, 1197, 1227-28, 1230;
and Henry of Hesse, 143-44; and Jacobus
Cremonensis, 334-42, 525, 1229, 1234;
and Johannes de Muris, Part I, Chs. 1-6,
347 n. 10, 1060, 1238-40; and Leonardo da
Vinci,478,489, 502-03,509-10, 514, 517,
519, 523, 526, 1243; and Maurolico, 757
n. 12, 773, 793-96, 808, 812, 902-05,
1050-53, 1230; and Oresme, 125-36, 139-
43, 1238-39; and Pacioli, 448, 449n; and
Piero della Francesca, 392-94; and Regio-
montanus, 357, 525, 1352n; and Tartaglia,
335n, 536, 538-47, 549-69,570n, 586-87,
589,607-08,610,749, 1066, 1179, 1232-
33, 1295; and Witelo, 11 11, 13-28
Mogenet, J., 1079 n. 18, 1172 n. 8
Mohler, L., 355 n. 20
Molinier, Guilhem, 185 n. I
Montagnana, Bartholomeus de, 241
Montano, Giovanni Battista, 608
Monte, Guido Ubaldo del, his In duos
Archimedis, etc. 571 n. 40; his Liber
mechanicorum, 570-71; mentioned, 260
n. I, 618, 1066
Montefeltro, Federigo da, 330, 389-90, 394
n. 32
Montefeltro, Guidobaldo I da, 389-90, 417
n.9
Montucla, J. E., 310 n. 18, 327 n. 18, 788,
1185n
Moody, E. A., 11 69-70, III 134 ns. 16-17,
137n, 143 n. 30, 146 ns. I and 3-4, 147-
48 ns. 6-8, 354 n. 17,488 n. 22, 498 n. 37,
1141 n. 16, 1286, 1287n, 1294, 1307var.
Moreni, D., 569 n. 38
Moretus, 531
Morgenbesser, S., 1316
Morison, S., 418 n. 9
Mortet, V., 200, 201n, 202 n. 5
Moschion, 813, 835
Miiller, Johann, see Regiomontanus
Mueller, M., 1337 n. 18, 1339 n. 22
Miinster, Sebastian, 1064 n. 9, 1210 n. 50
Miintz, E., 326 n. 16
Mugler, C., 11 77n, 433 et pass. in com-
mentaries, III 865
Mul)ammad al-Baghdiidi (=Bagdedinus),
618
Murdoch, J. E., 11 30n, III 232 n. 20,
1341n
Mydorge, Claude, 705 n. I, 708, 709 n. 13
(Prop. 11)
Napoli, F., 749n, 758 n. 15, 762 n. 25,
777 n. 12, 781 n. 19, 807n, 1220 n. 56
Narducci, E., 255 n. 70
Neckam, Alexander, 213 n. 6
Nemesius, 11 31n
Neugebauer, 0., 211n
Nicco Fasola, G., 383 n. I, 390 n. 19, 413
n.67
Niccoli, Nicolaus, 333 n. 23
Nicenus (=Bessarion), 301 n. 7, 355 n. 19,
1356 n. 5
Nicholas (the translator), 11 32 n. I
Nicholas V, 11 56, III 297-98,301 n. 7, 307,
316,321-28,333-34,394 n. 32,462 n. 2,
1240
Nicholas of Cusa: main entry, 297-315; in-
fluence, 366-74, 514 n. 65, 518, 551, 590,
1176, 1183n, 1187, 1189-9O, 1207-09,
1223; his De geometricis transmuta-
tionibus, 299-306, 308, 318, 347 n. 9,
490, 517, 523, 551, 1163, 1195 n. 26,
1239, 1243; his De mathematicis comple-
mentis, 297-99, 301 n. 7, 308 n. 16,309-
10, 435n, 1180, 1182 n. 4, 1185n, 1192
n. 19, 1245; his Idiota de staticis ex-
perimentis, 301 n. 7, 311-15, 1206 n. 41,
1209; his Quadratura circuli, 299, 307-09,
347 n. 9, 1185n; other works, 305 n. 12,
306-07, 309-10, 318, 435, 1242; men-
tioned, 237, 316, 321, 324-25, 327, 333,
367, 383, 907, 1060, 1163, 1234, 1238,
1240
Nicholas of Venice, 254 n. 62
*Nicomachus,1I 17, 503, III 864, 1377
*Nicomedes, 11 24, 27, III 48, 84, 1170-71,
1173
Nix, L., 510 n. 56, 512 n. 62, 867
Nizze, J. E., 11 540, 542-43, 558, 560
Nolhac, P. de, 1340 n. 6
North, J. D., 251 ns. 46-48
Notariis, Giovanni Nicolo de, 761 n. 24
Notese, Giacomo, 751
Nunes, Pedro: his De erratis Orontii
Finaei, 1177-78, 1216-17, 1219n, 1222,
1246; mentioned, 1176 n. 13
Octavian (a friend of Fontana's), 241
O'Kelly, B., 319 n. 7
Olschki, L., 478n, 1164 n. 2
Omont, H., 247 n. 28, 249 n. 40, 328-29,
355 n. 20, 610 n. 10
Oresme, Henri, 140
Oresme, Nicole: his Archimedean knowl-
edge, 125-44; his De corifigurationibus,
139, 142, 485, 487, 488 n. 22, 489; his
De proportionibus proportionum, 125 n. I,
141 n. 25, 1201 n. 33; his Livre du
ciel et du monde, 488-89; his Ques-
tiones super de celo et mundo, 126-31,
314; his Questiones super de spera, 142-
43, 315, 488 n. 22, 497; other works,
140 n. 23, 347 n. 9, 500 n. 44; men-
tioned, 18, 150, 225, 317, 410, 498, 500,
575, 577, 798, 1077, 1182 n. 4, 1209,
1238-39, 1340 n. 24
Orlandi, G., 413 n. 66
Orosius, 1329 n. I, 1330-31, 1340
Ortega, Juan de, 1202 n. 34
OrteIlius, Abraham, 766
Ottoboni Library, 619
Ovid, 254, 258, 533 n. 11, 1329 n. I
Pacioli, Luca: main entry, 416-61; his De
viribus quantitatis, 419, 459-61, 1056; his
Divina proportione, 389 n. 15, 391-92,
395 n. 33, 403 n. 49, 407 n. 58, 408n,
415-16, 417 n. 5,418,418-19 ns. 13-14,
420, 456-59, 461, 477 n. I, 807, 1015,
1242; his Summa, 391 n. 23, 404 n. 51,
405 n. 53,416,417 ns. 8-9,418, 423-55,
461, 482 n. ll, 490, 493, 523, 532, 535,
551, 590, 772, 807, 1015, 1019, 1198-99,
1200 n. 32, 1202, 1208, 1242-43, 1246; his
Trattato, 238, 384, 416, 421-24, 436; other
works, 417, 419-20; mentioned, 34, 215,
237, 242, 316, 383, 385 n. 7, 391 n. 23,
405,477, 548,8oon, 1068, 1216, 1222, 1234,
1265, 1330 n. 5
Padua, University of: 239 n. 1,240-41,248;
Reformatori of, 610
Paganinus, A. Paganius, 420 n. 17
Palaeo]ogus, Michael, 11 5
Palencia, A. G., 569 n. 38
Panofsky, E., 1060 n. 4
Papal Library, 11 9, 10 n. 35, 54, 55 n. 3,
58-59, III 333, 406
*Pappus: his Collectio and Piero della
..
Francesca, 398-400, 402-06, 1242; and
Maurolico, 774,782 n. 20,826, 851, 867,
1170-71, 1173; and Witelo, 11 8-9, III
406 n. 56; and other users, 11 490, 495,
III 330, 420 n. 17, 458, 510 n. 56, 530n,
535,618 n. 20, 621, 638, 1179, 1371, 1377;
his Commentary on the Elements, 11 490;
mentioned, 572 n. 42, 619, 775, 864
Paris, University of, 3, 125, 185 n. 2
Parmenion, 522, 1179 n. 19
Pastor, L., 534 n. 14
Pattin, A., 11 5, 11 n. 42, 29n
Paul of Middelburg, 532, 1056-58
Paul of Venice, 240-41, 254 n. 62
Pecham, John, 11 61-63, 68, III 322 n. 4; see
Joannes Pisanus, Johannes de Picca,
Johannes de Piva
Pedretti, C., 477n, 479 n. 3,499 n. 40, 513n
Peletier, Jacques, 1224n
Pelster, F., II 28n
Pelzer, A., 11 10 n. 35, 54 ns. 1-2,55 n. 3,
58 n. 20, 60n, III 333 ns. 20-21
Penna, Jean, 1079
Pergola, Paola da, 242,416
Perier, Charles, 1098, 1122
Perotti, Niccolo, 325 n. 15, 530n
Perroni-Grande, L., 757 n. 12,764 n. 32
Peter of Abano, 254 n. 62
Peter Lombard, 254 n. 62
Petrarca, Francesco, 531, 1330, 1336-41
*Petrus, see Index of Vo!. 11
Petsan, Giovanni, 809n
Peurbach, Georg, 342-43, 347 n. 9, 366,
381n, 532, 535, 1210 n. 49
Peyrard, F., 11 77n, III 632
Phares, Symon de, 480 n. 7
Philander, Gulielmus, 1067
Philargyrius, Junius, 1329 n. I
Philippus Elephantis: his Mathematica, 185-
98, 1240; other works, 185, 186 n. 4
Philo (=*Filon) of Byzantium: and pro-
portional means, 19-20, 23 n. 8, 30, 466,
472, 516, 519, 775, 779 n. 15, 826, 850,
1170-74,1274,1371; hisPneumatica, 249,
255, 258,406 n. 56
Philon of Gadra, 465, 469
Philoponus, Joannes: his commentary on the
Posterior Analytics, 466, 478,516,519-23,
826, 850, 868, 1163, 1170-74, 1177 n. 14,
1179 n. 20, 1239, 1243; other commen-
taries, 11 6, 29n, III 578; mentioned, 11
12, III 20 n. 3, 862
Pseudo-Philoponus, 11 30n
Picatoste y Rodriguez, F., 1074 n. 14, 1210
n.49
Pico della Mirandola, see Mirandola
PierIione da Spoleto, 434
Pierre de St. Omer, 219, 381n
Pietro de Grassi, Giovanni, 608
Pindar, 532
Pio di Carpi, Alberto, 11 57, 58 n. 18, III
1057, 1229
Pio di Carpi, Rodolfo, 11 57-58, III 1229
Pirckheimer, Willibald, 356 n. 21,1168,1170
Pirotta, A. M., 11 29n
Plasberg, 0., 1339 n. 33
*Plato: and proportional means, 19,22,25-
26, 27-28, 57, 355 n. 20,474, 515-17,
551, 775, 782 n. 20, 827, 851, 1163,
1164 n. 2, 1165 n. 3, 1166, 1168, 1173-
74, 1176, 1178, 1244, 1371; mentioned,
11 7 n. 27, 30n, III 254 n. 62, 399,
465-66, 1392
Plato of Tivoli: his probable translation of
the De mensura circuli, 33, 306, 904,
1250, 1258; his translation of Savasorda's
Liber embadorum, 206, 306, 385, 387-
88,423, 1265-69
Plautus, 531
Pliny, 140,254 n. 62, 532
Plutarch, 20 n. 3, 319,458 n. 77, 480, 515,
517,549
Poggendorff, J. C., 1079 n. 18
Pohlenz, M., 1337 n. 20, 1339 n. 23
Polixcus (Poliscus), 241, 245
Pollux, Julius, 531
Polo, Marco, 254 n. 62, 532
Polybius, 326 n. 15
Porphyry, 11 31n, III 462 n. I
Porus, see Sporus of Nicaea
Poulle, E., 3 n. 2,228 n. 17, 1209 n. 47
Praetorius, Johann, 347, 348 n. 12
Prager, F. D., 240 n. 2, 247 n. 29, 248
n. 34, 249 n. 39, 319 ns. 8-10
Priscian, 1068
Probus, 1329 n. I
Proc!us, 11 5, 7, 12, 29n, 30n, 36 n. 9,
III 347 n. 9, 562
Prophatius Judeus, 218-19, 381n
Prosdocimus de Beldomandis, 241, 254 n. 62
Prou, M., 11 7 n. 27
Ptolemy: his Almagest, 11 30n, III 35, 231,
324, 326 n. 15, 347 n. 9, 352 n. 15, 378,
435, 464-65, 530-3In, 764, 77ln, 1198,
1205 n. 39, 1252; his De analemmate, 11
6, 58, 64-65, 71, III 546, 609 n. 5, 612-
14, 618, 620, 636, 757 n. 12, 1236; his
Planisphaerium, 347 n. 9, 609, 617, 628,
645,699; other works, 347 n. 9, 530-3In,
774 n. 6; De speculis comburentibus
falsely attributed to, 774 n. 6, 784 n. 22,
787 n. 24, 814, 837; mentioned, 11 12,
28, III 352n, 434, 465-66, 535, 1205-06,
1221, 1223, 1266 n. 3, 1337 n. 17, 1392
Ptolemy, King, 11 499, III 1164-65 n. 3
a l a b i ~ i (=Alcabitius), 254 n. 62
Quacquarelli, A., 1329 n. I
Quetif, J., 11 4 ns. 4-5, 7 n. 21, 11 n. 38
Quignonio, Francesco, 755
Rajna, P., 1332n
Ramus, Petrus, 1064, 1079
Ravisson-Mollien, C., 477n
Record, Robert, 1063
Regiomontanus, Johannes: main entry, 342-
83; his tracts on quadrature, 307n, 318
ns. 4 and 6, 319 n. 7, 346, 352n, 366-82,
1208, 1241; corrector of Jacobus Cre-
monensis' Archimedean translations, II
52, 56, 456, III 301 n. 7, 322-23, 328,
334, 340-41, 354-66, 525, 536, 541-42,
544, 778, 1055, 1163, 1168n, 1178, 1233-
35, 1239, 1241, 1342, 1343-46vars., 1344
n.7, 1346-56vars., 1363, 1366, 1369-71,
1373-74, 1376, 1379-80, 1388 n. 33; other
works, 343 n. 2, 346, 346-47 n. 9, 354
n. 16, 379n, 382n, 530n; mentioned, II
56,66, III 237, 310n, 322 n. 8, 326 n. 15,
327 n. 18, 383, 386 n. 7, 442, 462, 535,
590, 611, 1176 n. 13, 1200, 1207, 1222,
1241, 1256, 1318; Commensurator (=Jo-
hannes de Muris' De arte mensurandi)
falsely attributed to Regiomontanus,
346-48
Reicke, E., 356 n. 21
Reisch, Gregor, 1180 n. 1, 1210 n. 49
Reti, L., 477n, 516
Ribeiro dos Santos, A., 1074 ns. 13 and 15
Riccardi, P., 538
Ricci, Ostilio, 583n
Richter, J. P., 477n, 479-81 ns. 5-7 and
8-9
Ricius, Augustinus, 531
Ridolfi, Niccolo, 608
Ringelbergius, Joachim Fortius, 1223
Rinuccio d' Arezzo (=Rinuccio da Cas-
tiglione), II 56, III 333, 406
Risner, F., II 8 n. 30, 14n, 15, 24 n. 18, 70
Rivault, D., II 441, 538, III 632, 701 n. I,
708 n. 13, 792
Rivius, G. H. (=Ryff), 1067
Robert of Chester, 382n
Robert Holcot, 1334-36
Robertus Anglicus, 217
Roberval, G. P. de, 1063, 1185n
Roder, Christian, 354 n. 17
Rome, A., 774 n. 5
Romocki, S. J. von, 247 n. 29
Rompiasi, Antonio de', 416
Rondinelli, Simone, 788, 791 n. 2
Rooke, Lawrence, 632
Roomen, Adriaen van, 1224n
Roriczer, Matthias, 230n
Rose, P. L., II 57 n. 8, 58 n. 18, 71n, III
247 n. 29, 319 ns. 8-10,326-27 ns. 16 and
18, 608 n. I, 609 n. 7a, 614-15 ns. 16-17
Rose, V., II 3, 9 n. 31, 68, III 553, 619,
1227-28
Rosello of Arezzo, 11 10-11
Rosen, E., 750, 763 n. 29, 767 n. 40
Rosen, F., 382n, 1251
Rosmini, C., 321 n. 2, 324 n. 11
Ross, R., 1176 n. 13, 1209 n. 47
Ross Jr., W. B., 1335 n. 15, 1336
Rossi, G., 750-51
Rostagno, E., 384 n. 4
Rovere, Francesco Maria II della, 618-19
Rovere, Guidobaldo II della, 608-09, 618
Rucellai, Bernardo, 528
Rudberg, G., II 28n
Ryff, see Rivius
Saalfeld, G. A. E. A., II 433
Sabbadini, R., 322 n. 4, 333 n. 23
Sacrobosco, see John of Sacrobosco
St. Omer family, 11 5
Salusbury, Thomas: supposed translator of
On Floating Bodies, II 77n, 574, III 553,
573-74, 586-87, 632-35, 682-748
Salva, Juan Silvestre, 792-93
Sambucus, Johannes, 1358-59
Sander, Johannes, 530-31, 532-33 ns. 11-
12
Sanpaolesi, P., 318 n. 5
Santapacio, F., 753
Santillana, G. de, 319 n. 7
Sapori, A., 1357 n. 1
Sarton, G., 219 n. 14, 1332n
Sauer, Master Angelus, 530, 533 n. 11,534
Savasorda, see Abraham bar I:Iiyya ha-
Nasi
Scaduto, M., 750, 752n, 761 ns. 21-24, 764
n. 31,765 n. 33,766 ns. 36-38, 770 ns.
42-43
Scaglia, G., 319 ns. 8-10
Scaliger, J., 1224n
Schafer, K. H., 533 n. 12
Schapira, H., 1251
Schiche, T., 1338 n. 20
Schmeidler, F., 342
Schmidlin, J., 534 n. 14
Schmidt, W., 11 9 n. 31, III 510 n. 56, 512
n. 62, 513 n. 65
Schmitz-Kallenberg, L., 618 n. 18
Schneider, B., 11 29n
Schoene, H., 413 n. 63
Schoppe, G., 348 n. 11
Schoy, C., 1256
Schrader, D., 11 22 n. 14
Schramm, E., 867
Schreiber, Heinrich (=Grammateus), 1163-
64
Schuster, F., 495 n. 31
Schutz, Jacobus, 533 n. 11
Scina', D., 749n, 750, 751 n. 2
Sebastianus, see Theodoricus Winshemius
Sedillot, L. A., 1079 ns. 18 and 21, 1209
n.47
Seligsohn, R., 11 31n
Seneca,133
Serenus, 528, 778 n. 14, 809n
Setton, K. M., 11 7 n. 23
Sextus pythagoreus, 1197n
Sforza, Ludovico, 418, 419 n. 14
Shelby, L. R., 230n
Sigebert, 531
Silius Italicus, 1329 n. 1
Simonides (or Symonides), 1334-35
Simplicius: his commentary on Aristotle's
Categories, 11 5, 29n, m 1197; his com-
mentary on Aristotle's De caelo, 11 28n,
29n; his commentary on Aristotle's
Physics, 464, 468, 1312-18, 1328 n. 6;
mentioned 11 12, m 238, 898 n. 3
Sirleto, Guglielmo, 11 63, m 619
Sisco, A. G., 1070 n. 8
Skutsch, F., 1337 n. 17
Smet, A. J., 11 4 ns. 6-7, 29n, m 1318 n. 7
Smith, C. S., 314 n. 23, 1070 n. 8, 1291
Smith, D. E., 211n, 382n, 1079 ns. 18 and 22
Snell, Willebrord, 1224n
Solmi, E., 471 n. 4, 513 n. 65, 514
Sorbonne, College of, 3
Spataforta, Bartolomeo, 756 n. 12
Spatari, Giovanni, 1357 n. 1
Spengel, L., 11 29n
Spezi, G., 753 n. 7
Spiazzi, R. M., 11 28n
Spoleto, see Pierlione da
*Sporus (sometimes given as Porus) of
Nicaea, 465, 469,826,851,1168-73
Stabile, G., 416 n. 3
Staigmiiller, H., 416 ns., 417 ns. 5-6,
418 ns. 10-12, 1170
Stamatis, E., 11 76 n. 5, 457
Statius, 531
Stephanus de Doctoribus, 240
Stevin, Simon, 150, 399,401-05,
Stiborius, Andreas, 346-47 n. 9
Stifel, Michael, 1174, 1176, 1202-09
Stornajolo, C., 331, 390 n. 22
Strabo, 531, 621, 637-38
Struik, D. J., 406 n. 57
Suetonius, 531
Suidas, 531
Susemihl, F., 11 28n
Suter, H., 22, 1255, 1315 n. 6
Symon de Castello, 1254
Taccola, Mariano di Jacopo, detto it, 319
Tacitus, 532
Tagliente, Gerolamo, 590 n. 64
Tagliente, Giovan' Antonio, 590
Taisnier, Jean, 582
Tannery, P., 200 n. 4, 209 n. 3, 217 n. 10
Tannstetter, Georg (=Collimitius), 347 n. 9
Tartaglia, Niccolo: main entry, 538-607; and
Benedetti, 569, 571, 575-78; and Moer-
beke, 11 71-73, m 335n, 536, 538-47,
549-69, 570n, 586-87, 607-08, 610, 701
n. 1,749, 1066, 1179, 1232-33, 1295; 1543
ed. of Archimedes, 538, 549-73, 610-11,
625n, 632, 684 ns. 4-5, 1066, 1084, 1179,
1200, 1222, 1227, 1232-33, 1237, 1295,
1373; his Italian translation of and com-
mentary on Book I of On Floating Bodies,
539, 573, 586-89, 591-607, 611, 625-28,
633, 683-703, 1066, 1232-33; misidenti-
lied as Latin translator of Archimedes,
553-56,682,712,716,720,731,741; and
the descent of bodies in fluids, 131, 135,
318, 569-70, 573-75, 683 n. 1, 1066,
1239; other works, 420 n. 17,538-39,541,
547-49, 571-74, 590-91, 683, 1082-85,
1159-62, 1174, 1178-79, 1187 n. 12, 1245,
1289-90, 1295, 1342, 1360; mentioned,
1063 n. 8, 1226, 1327 n. 2
Tertullian, 1329 n. 1
Thiibit ibn Qurra, 11 19, 69, m 254 n. 62,
346 n. 8,354 n. 17
Thaw, Valentin, 1295, 1297
Theisen, W. R., 11 30n
*Themistius, 11 5, 12, 29n, m 302-03
Theobald, W., 314 n. 23
Theodore of Gaza, 343, 531-32
Theodoric of Freiberg, see Dietrich
Theodoricus Winshemius (=Sebastianus),
615n
*Theodosius of Bithynia: his Sphaerics, 11
10 n. 35, 563, m 346 n. 8, 347 n. 9,
762, 771n, 774 n. 2, 782 n. 21, 809n,
1254; other works 762
*Theon of Alexandria, 11 15, 16 n. 5, m
774, 814, 837
Theon of Smyrna, 20 n. 3, 515
Theophrastus,II 31n
Thery, G., 11 4 n. 8
Thillet, P., 11 30n, 36 n. 11
Thomas Aquinas, 11 11-12, 28n, m254 n. 62
Thomas , Magister, 531
Thorndike, L., A Catalogue of Incipits, 11
12 n. 45, III 234 n. 23, 251 n. 44; A
History of Magic, 11 12 ns. 45-47, III
3 ns. 2-3, 5 n. 6, 18n, 144 n. 32, 239n,
240 n. 3, 241-42 ns. 8-11 and 13, 242,
246 n. 24, 251 ns. 44-46, 252 n. 50, 253-
54 ns. 57-59 and 61-62, 258, 460 n. 84,
1209 n. 47, 1222 n. 59; other works, 218
ns. 12-13,252 n. 50,253 n. 57,254
Thucydides, 532
Thulin, C., 200 n. 1
Thurot, C., 11 29n
Tibullus, 533 n. 11
Toledo, Garcia de, 761 n. 23
Tommaso, Lorenzo di, 790-92
Toomer, G. J., 11 11 n. 39, 494, 497, 511,
m 1250, 1253, 1255
Torelli da Fano, Giacopo, 608
Torelli, Giuseppe, 11 39, 433, et pass. in
commentaries, III 341, 342 n. 31, 362, 544,
568n, 628, 632, 1361
Torraca, L., 11 28n
Torres, Baltasar, 11 71, III 609, 614n, 617,
761
Torricelli, Evangelista, 1185n
Tortelli, Giovanni, 325 n. 15
Toscanelli, Paolo: and Regiomontanus, 318-
19, 343, 346, 374, 386 n. 7, 1241;
mathematical knowledge of, 318-19, 383
n. 2; possible owner of Moerbeke auto-
graph, 11 56, 66, III 301 n. 7, 328, 334,
357 n. 22, 525, 1356 n. 5; mentioned, 383
Toulouse, University of, 185
Tozzetti, G. T., 330, 1368
Traversarius, Ambrosius, 333 n. 23
Trebizond, George, 324-25 ns. 12 and 14,
326 n. 15, 378 n. 39
Treutlein, P., 1249
Treweek, A. P., 406 n. 55
Troianus, Curtius, 11 73, III 539, 540n, 550,
573,584,590-91,632,731 n. 2,796,1084,
1227, 1237
Trunnilus, Jo., 533 n. II
Tumone, Giovanni Antonio, 619
al-Tiisi, 420 n. 17
Twyne, T., 1340 n. 24
Uccelli, A., 495 n. 31, 497n
Ullman, B. L., 1337 n. 19
Unguru, S., 11 8, 9 n. 32, 13 ns. 1-2, 15
n. 3, 16 n. 6, 27 n. 21, 70, III 406 n. 56
Unterkircher, F., 343 n. 3
Urban IV, 11 II
Urban V, 11 60n, III 333
Uzielli, G., 11 66 n. 10, III 319 n. 7
Vacca, G., 415n
Valentinelli, J., 328, 330
Valentino, Duke (=Cesare Borgia), 479
Valerius Flaccus, 531
Valerius Maximus, 254 n. 62, 480, 813, 836,
1329, 1331-39
Valetarii, Pietro de, 417 n. 9
Valla, Giorgio: main entry, 461-75; his
De expetendis and proportional means, 23
n. 8,463,465-66,471-74,478,516-17,
519-23,584,773,775-76,807, 867-68,
1163-64, 1165 n. 3, 1168, 1169n, 1171-
72, 1176, 1178-79, 1232, 1239, 1243; his
De expetendis and other problems, 11 57,
III 462 n. I, 463-65, 467-69, 474-75,
501,539,551,590,772,775-76,797,800,
808-09, 812, 864, 905, 907, 1020, 1060,
1172 n. 8, 1198, 1244, 1318, 1392; other
works, 374 n. 9; mentioned, 11 57 n. 8, III
477,807, 1057, 1229, 1238
Valla, Lorenzo, 530n
Van der Waerden, B. L., 211n
Vansteenkiste, c., 11 5 n. 14, 29n
Varchi, Benedetto, 569-70
Vasari, G., 318, 384, 390, 391 n. 23
Vasarius, Omnisanctus, 1163
Vega, Alvaro de, 757, 757-58 n. 13
Vega, Fernando de, 757-58 n. 13
Vega, Juan de, 757, 757-58 ns. 13 and 15,
760-62, 781, 807n
Vegetius, 531
Velasquez, Pedro, 761 n. 23
Venatorius, see Gechauff, Thomas
Venice, San Marco Library, 328-29, 535,
555,610
Ventimiglia family, 770
Ventimiglia, Giovanni, 755-58, 763
Ventimiglia, Girolamo, 759 n. 15
Ventimiglia, Simeone, 755n, 756 n. 12, 758,
759 ns. 15 and 17,760,763, 812n
Verbeke, G., 11 5 n. 13, 6 n. 16, 29n
Ver Eecke, P., 11 77n, 433, 490, et pass. in
commentaries, III 86, 629
Vergara, Juan, 330
Victor, J. M., 1180 n. I
Victor, S., 13n, 17,20,21 n. 6, 23 n. 8, 211n,
214n
Vienna, University of, 342
Vieta, F., 1224n
Villadicani, Giovan Pietro, 761 n. 23
Vincent of Beauvais, 1330-31, 1333, 1336,
1340
Virdung, Johannes, 347 n. 9
Virgil, 530n, 1329 n. I
Vitruvius Polio: and the crown problem, 269,
316, 461, 786 n. 24, 813, 835, 1066-69,
1078, 1080-81, 1083, 1099, 1114, 1123,
1138, 1156, 1158, 1162, 1244, 1329 n. I,
1330; mentioned, 20 n. 3, 254 n. 62, 258,
259 n. 76, 319, 516, 621, 638
Vitruvius Rufus, 199
Vitte, S., 11 7 n. 23
Vives, Juan Luis, 329-30
Vogel, K., 220 n. 16
Vogel, M., 1359n
VUillemin-Diem, G., 11 32 n. I
Waleys, John, 1331-33, 1335-36
Wallerand, G., 11 10 n. 37
Wallies, M., 516, 521 n. 75, 868, 1318 n. 7
Wallis, John, 1059, 1185n
Walter the Breton, 11 12
Walter of Burly, 1332-34, 1336
Waszink, J. H., 11 31n
Watson, A. G., 250 n. 43
Watson, F., 329
Weise, 0., 11 433
Weissenbom, H., 432n, 1273n
Wentworth, Richard, 11 72, III 553, 573, 587-
89, 592-96, 602, 605, 607, 682-87, 689,
691-96,702, 1084, 1162
1582 INDEX OF NAMES AND WORKS
Wemer, Johann, 327 n. 18, 466, 530n, 535,
1164-65, 1168, 1169n, 1171-72, 1178,
1200-01, 1232, 1239
White, L., 247 n. 29
Wickersheimer, E., 185 n. 1,480 n. 7
Wiedemann, E., II 64, III 250 n. 42, 774 n. 6
Wilamowitz-Moellendorff, U. Yon, II 499
Wilkins, E. H., 1336n, 1338 n. 21,1340 n. 25
William of Tocco, II 12
Willis, J., 209 n. 4
Wilpert, P., 297-98 ns. 1 and 5
Wilsdorf, H., 1071 n. 10
Winterberg, C., 419 n. 14
Witelo: and Moerbeke, II 3, 8-11; his
Perspectiva, II 8, 9 ns. 31-32, 10 n. 35,
13-27, 70, III 251, 347 n. 9, 406 n. 56;
mentioned, II 11 n. 40, 503, 505, III 251
n.46
Wolfer, E. P., 20 n. 3
Zamberti, Bartolomeo: his translation of
Euclid's Elements, II 15 n. 4, III 530n,
562, 754n, 812n, 862-63, 867-70, 901-05,
1007,1011-15,1017-19,1021,1052,1077,
1169n; other translations, 562, 1075
Zangemeister, K., 1330 n. 3
Zanipolo, S., 538
Zanocco, R., 526 n. 2
al-Zarqiili, 220, 254 n. 62, 381 n. 40
Zenodorus, 774
Zeuthen, H. G., 412
Zinner, E., 322 ns. 6 and 8, 328, 342-3
ns. 1-3,346-47,351 n. 14,354 ns. 16-17,
356 n. 21, 366-67 ns. 23 and 25, 382n
Zonta, c., 240-41 ns. 4-7
Zwinger, Theodor, 1358n

ClagettArchimedesIIIPart4 PDF

Uploaded by

Document Information

Original Description:

Original Title

Copyright

Available Formats

Share this document

Share or Embed Document

Sharing Options

Did you find this document useful?

Is this content inappropriate?

Copyright:

Available Formats

ClagettArchimedesIIIPart4 PDF

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

ARCHIMEDES

in the Middle Ages

1254 ARCHIMEDES IN THE MIDDLE AGES

1266 ARCHIMEDES IN THE MIDDLE AGES

1276 ARCHIMEDES IN THE MIDDLE AGES

This figure is missing in Pd,

I have added the broken

1470 ARCHIMEDES IN THE MIDDLE AGES

You might also like